Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter One

Diagon Alley was busier than expected. Due to Lord Voldemort still being at large, the two wizards standing in the shadows expected wizards and witches to be hiding in their homes, afraid of Death Eater raids. It had been so only a few short months before. However, the crowds suited the purpose of the two disillusioned wizards studying the bustling crowds where they kept a watch standing in a darkened narrowed side alley. Both wizards straightened up upon catching sight of their objective, walking through the crowds, eyes straight ahead, seemingly ignorant of the whispers and stares.

"And we are sure our information is correct, Lucius?"

"Yes, my Lord. The boy has been betrayed. He has stopped training. He makes an easy target now. Purposely throwing himself into danger time and time again. One would think he wants to die."

"Or he simply no longer cares about the cause."

"I had begun to think the same... Why should he care about any of the causes when they've both brought him nothing but death and betrayal? Draco reported Potter’s involvement with the Slytherins. Even then, before the massacre, he’d pulled back from the fight. Draco says he doesn’t concern himself anymore."

Voldemort nodded and he and Lucius continued to watch the eighteen year old wizard casually walk through the crowds, chin to the ground but his vibrant green eyes bore straight ahead, neither looking here nor there.

"We could take him now, my Lord. I see no one from the blasted Order."

"Spoken too soon. Really, Lucius. Why can't you hold your tongue?" Voldemort hissed. He pointed towards a group of wizards scurrying after Harry Potter.

The two watched intrigued as several members of the Order surrounded Potter, all of them looking hostile. The moment Potter saw them his blank face morphed into a scowl and his wand was suddenly in hand.

"So it is official," Voldemort murmured. Potter’s countenance once faced with five wizards was also interesting to study. Where once before he'd been walking down the road relaxed but alert, now the boy had straightened up and it seemed his power had wrapped around himself. He looked strong and well equipped to deal with the fools surrounding him. But… there was also something infinitely off about Potter’s stance. After a moment, Potter winced. And he did it more than once.

“He’s injured,” the Dark Lord whispered and Lucius’ eyes narrowed for further study.

"Come along, Harry. We must get you back," Arthur Weasley's voice reached them. Lucius shifted and sneered.

"Um… no. We've had this discussion before."

"You cannot simply pop off to wherever you want, Potter!" barked Alastor Moody.

"I'll do as I please. You have no control over me anymore," Harry stated firmly before trying to brush by Moody and Weasley. Moody grabbed Potter's arm, and even from where they were standing, Voldemort and Lucius could see the grip was meant to be painful.

"Please, Harry. Let's return to Headquarters and we'll talk about it," Weasley pleaded.

"How many times do I have to tell you, Arthur? I'm through with the Order! I'm through with all of you," Potter snarled and twisted his arm out of Moody's grip. "Maybe I want to do Voldemort a favor by getting myself killed. You deserve to lose!"

"Harry! What are you saying?"

"I don't know how I can be any clearer. You all showed your worth when you tried killing all the Slyth-"

Several stunners were thrown at Potter at once and he was unable to dodge them all. Before he could hit the ground one of the Order grabbed him and quickly Apparated away before the crowds could understand what had just happened.

Lucius cleared his throat, noticing a tame fury entering his Lord’s eyes. "Correct me if I'm wrong, my Lord. But did the Order just kidnap Harry Potter?"

"Yes, Lucius. I believe that's exactly what we've just seen," Voldemort replied softly.

They were keeping him prisoner in the attic of Grimmauld Place. The attic! Laughable as that was. Had they forgotten? He was Sirius' heir. Everything inside Grimmauld Place, including the house itself was his. The house would protect him. The house would follow his orders. Including the House elf. "Kreacher!"

"Master called?" the house elf asked with a disdainful ear twitch. Harry, who was sitting cross-legged in the center of the empty attic, raised his hands out in front of him. His wrists were in manacles which had been chained to the floor and spelled so that he couldn't pull the chains free.

"Release me. Then go and find my wand. I'm sure it's still in the house. Return it to me and help me out of here. And don't say anything about any of this until after you've helped me go."

Kreacher crept forward and eyed the chains before sneering and snapping his fingers. The manacles fell away with a loud clatter. It wasn't long before the elf returned with his wand and the elf handed over a Portkey Harry had hidden away in his bedroom downstairs.

"Thanks," he told the sour elf before activating the untraceable Portkey. Harry landed on his back inside his furnished flat located in London and shouted out as the contact with the floor caused shocks of pain throughout his back. He twisted onto his stomach and lay there on the wood floor; trembling and pulling in deep breaths until the pain receded.

"Bloody bastards," he hissed after standing and going into his bedroom. He supposed it had been stupid of him to go into Diagon Ally but Harry never thought the Order would go after him like that. He should have known better though. After Dumbledore's death, the Order had changed. They became more ruthless in how they accomplished things. Trying to kill off the entire Slytherin House for example and then blaming it on Death Eaters. What the hell? Harry couldn't believe it when he realized what was happening. And many students had died. His boyfriend, for one.

With that thought came the inevitable bout of pain and sadness, though he wasn't permitted to soak in it this time when a pop sounded in the living room. "Harry!" And suddenly he had a whole face full of bushy brown hair.

"I'm fine, Hermione."

"I was so scared when I heard what happened! And the papers were saying it was an imposter! They wouldn't even let me see you when I went to Headquarters! Denied that you were there. Honestly, Moody and the others seemed to have gone insane." She took a deep breath and suddenly looked enraged. "What were you thinking, going to Diagon Alley?"

Harry shrugged, though he looked mildly ashamed. "Going to meet Neville… suppose it was naive to believe at least one Gryffindor besides us thought the whole Slytherin plot to have been horrid."

Hermione's eyes widened into saucers. "Neville set you up?"

"Seems that way to me. Anyway, I don't want to talk about me being an idiot and believing the best in people…. You can see I'm okay. But I'd really like to be left alone right now, Herm."

Sensing the somber mood, she nodded. Knowing Harry's brooding did more good than harm for him. "You'll be careful if you go out."

"Sticking to the muggle areas. Just going to pop out to the park down the road. Won't be long."

"Alright. I'll be back later to apply the lotion onto your back."

"Thanks, Hermione."

He'd been in the park for about an hour, sitting at the edge of a small duck pond and staring morosely out at the ducks that all seemed to have little happy blissful pain free lives. And then suddenly the hairs on the back of his neck began to stand on end and he knew someone was staring at him.

Casually, Harry looked over his shoulder but found no one really around him. And no one in the distance paying the least bit of attention to him. That is to say... no humans paying him any attention. But strangely he caught sight of an animal that looked completely out of place. There was a black bunny sitting under the tree a few yards away. Just sitting there staring at him. Immediately Harry knew it was magical. No regular animal could have a stare like that to make the hair on the back of his neck stand on end.

Either it was an Animagus or someone's familiar. Fearing the first- and that it was someone sent by the Order- Harry stood from the patch of grass he'd been lounging on, turned away from the bunny, and began to walk towards the sidewalk. A few yards away he glanced over his shoulder again, only to stop and stare. The bunny was hopping after him and he had the distinct impression that the animal was scowling at him.

Just as he was about to walk on, his scar started throbbing. So much that he doubled over and had to press the heel of his palm against the jagged mark on his forehead. Harry cursed lowly until the pain receded. After a moment he was able to straighten and took a deep breath. Then he turned to fully face the animal, which was now only a foot away. "I get it," he hissed before minutely flicking his hand at the animal. "Petrificus Totalus."

Harry picked the bunny up by the scruff of its neck and as soon as he found somewhere private, Apparated to the muggle flat Hermione had set up for him months ago. Harry grabbed an empty cardboard box, dropped the bunny inside, and set it on the coffee table. He didn't release the animal from the wandless spell and because it couldn't release itself, Harry assumed he'd gotten the message wrong about the creature currently lying frozen in the box. The brunet frowned as he glanced at the clock. He had a few hours before Hermione would visit after work so he lay down on the couch for a nap.

Two black paws appeared at the edge of the cardboard box. The careless young wizard had fallen asleep on his stomach. Fallen asleep when he knew the animal before him was not normal. The bunny suspected Potter knew or suspected it was an Animagus, and not a friendly either. And yet he fell asleep? The bunny twitched its nose in annoyance.

What is the point of this ridiculous box? the bunny thought with a sneer as it leaned forward, tipping the box over a bit so that it could hop out and onto the hard wood floor beside the couch. Potter shifted as the rabbit hopped closer. The wizard groaned softly in his sleep and moved again so that his t-shirt moved, revealing a strip of skin at the base of his back. The rabbit's eyes narrowed in curiosity when it caught sight of the inflamed mark. A nasty thick scar that began under the boy's waistband to disappear up past his shirt.

He was injured. How? No one with a Dark Mark reported any injury to the boy-who-lived, but obviously the young wizard had been injured. And brutally. The bunny could all but feel the magic used for such a wound. Could smell it. And the wound was festering. Wanting a better look, the bunny hopped onto the couch, waiting until Potter settled down before slowly hopping little hops along the boy's side, careful not to fall off the edge. The bunny moved until he could see the wound clearly and leaned forward until its dark nose nearly touched Potter's skin. This was done by dark magic. Perhaps a Death Eater has done this. No one from the Order would… then again, they did attack Potter in broad daylight and in the middle of a crowded street… even if they covered it up in the Prophet by stating they were after a Potter impostor.

"Your nose is cold. Mind backing the hell away from me?"

Potter sounded fully awake and unconcerned that the animal was free, but despite his tone, there was an underlying current of wariness and the boy had his wand gripped firmly in hand.

Harry moved before the bunny did; crawling off the couch and circling around to stand behind it. Again he had the distinct impression that the bunny rolled its eyes as him. "Alright. I brought you here. Show yourself. And if you're here to kill me… I'm not exactly helpless. Know my fair share of dark curses."

The bunny hopped off the couch and turned to face the young wizard before transforming. Harry's eyes widened and lifted as the figure returned to his normal height. The newly transformed wizard studied the young man before him with red eyes void of emotion. "Didn't you tell the Order you wanted to do me a favor by getting yourself killed?"

"I said maybe," Harry responded after recovering. "Fuck. This is…shite," he hissed, realizing he was screwed. He might know of some dark and light curses that could help him out, but he was so not ready to duel Voldemort inside the living room of his flat. That aside, Harry felt a bubble of laughter trying to make its escape. Tom Riddle, aka Lord Voldemort had been hopping around London as a little cute black bunny. It was too funny to not find humor in despite the situation.

A dark brown eyebrow rose when Harry released a snort of amusement… hold on. Eyebrow? "What the hell happened to your face?"

Voldemort's eyes narrowed. "How do you mean?"

"You have one!"

The slight twinge from his scar surprised Harry. The small pain only amounted to Voldemort being slightly annoyed and that was all. Harry had expected a lot of rage for his boldness. But the dark wizard wasn't sneering or smirking evilly. Didn't look ready to raise his wand and cast Avada Kedavra. Instead the wizard, who somehow had his human face back, was watching Harry with unblinking eyes.

"Have you come here to murder me or is this a tea time visit?" Harry asked boldly.

"If my plan was to murder you, I would have done it already. Stupid child."

"I'm not stupid!"

"You are. You brought me here, despite knowing I was dangerous."

"Didn't know it was you exactly," Harry mumbled.

Voldemort studied Harry a moment before speaking again. "You're taking my presence here fairly well, I must say."

Harry shrugged. "I'd rather be murdered by you than controlled by the Order and everyone else for the rest of my life," he spat darkly. "Why are you here? Come to create havoc and mass hysteria? Intend to kill all my muggle neighbors? The bloke down the hall is a real arse hole. Start with him." Harry grinned when his scar twinged painfully.

"I was witness to that display of kidnapping in Diagon Alley," Voldemort bit out, annoyed by the boy's insistence on being so bold with him.

"I'm not joining you."

Voldemort pinched the bridge of his nose. A nose that was surprisingly straight and handsome, Harry noted. The Dark Lord pulled in his frustrations and prepared to respond when there was a knock on the door.

"Harry? Are you in?"

Harry looked at the door with wide frightened eyes. Hermione was early. The Gryffindor hurried and put himself in between the door and Voldemort.

"Let her in."

"No," he hissed and pressed back against the door. "She's all I have left. I won't let you do anything to her."

"Surely that's wrong. You've several," Voldemort sneered, "friends."

"No. Not anymore," Harry turned and pressed lips against the door. "Hermione, come back later."

"No, Harry! I need to put the salve on your back! Let me in!"

"Let her in."

"NO!"

"Harry, who's that with you?" Hermione called pensively. Harry heard her pull out her set of the flat keys. "I'm coming in!"

"No, Hermione. Go away!"

"Are you okay?" the doorknob started to rattle. Harry pressed all his weight against the door. Praying she'd go away. "HARRY JAMES POTTER! YOU LET ME IN RIGHT NOW!"

Voldemort smirked when Harry cringed in fear. "I will not hurt her. Even if she is a muggle born. Rather like to see what kind of witch could make you fear so."

Harry was prepared to tell him to piss off when suddenly he was thrown forward onto his face as his front door was blasted open by a worried and enraged witch.

Hermione burst in, wand at the ready and prepared to battle. Voldemort raised a brow, seeing the snarl on her face. He then smiled blackly when she caught sight of him and all the blood from her face drained. But instead of freezing in fear as he thought she would, instead the witch lunged forward, grabbed Potter under the arms from where he lay on the floor in a daze, and dragged him back behind the couch, ducking out of sight.

"Hermione, my door!"

"Your door? Your door?!" she shrieked hysterically. "Forget the bloody door! We need to get out of here!"

Voldemort raised his wand and repaired the door. And then went to sit down and wait for Potter to explain things. Though he wasn't sure how that would go as he hadn't really explained the reason for this visit.

"Tea is required, Potter," he announced before Granger managed to convince Potter to Apparate out of the apartment. Not that that would do them any good now that he'd put up an anti-Apparition up. "Now," he elaborated.

"Harry, what's going on?" she asked when Harry refused to leave.

"Apparently he wants tea," was the murmured reply.

"I'll assume you know how to make a decent cup?" Voldemort went on. There was silence. Figures. "Miss Granger… perhaps you are better at it than he is?"

"You do usually make my tea," Harry whispered.

"Harry-"

"He said he hasn't come here to murder me."

"And you believe him?"

"Honestly, I don't care. But you should leave."

"I'm not leaving you!"

"Tea, Potter."

"Check it out. He's got a face now… there's no snake scales," Harry quipped as he squirmed away from Hermione's tight embrace and moved into the kitchen.

"When this is over, I'm checking you into St. Mungo's psych ward!" she hissed at his back.

"He is taking my presence very well," Voldemort agreed with her. A head of bushy brown hair slowly came into view from the side, her brown eyes narrowed on him.

Harry walked into the kitchen in a sort of daze, certain his current state of mind reflected acute shock. All he could do at the moment was stand in the kitchen, place hands flat on the counter and stare unseeingly at the closed cupboard in front of him. Maybe he was crazy. Any sane person would be afraid right now. Anyone with a right mind would be trying to get as far away from Voldemort as possible. Especially someone who was marked for death by said Dark wizard. And yet he wasn't afraid and he didn't even want to run away. Why should he? If Voldemort had been able to find him in a relatively muggle neighborhood, when even the Order couldn't find him, then the Dark Lord would probably be able to find him anywhere. The only reason why he'd not been visited by Voldemort before was because he'd always been protected either by the Order or at Hogwarts. But now he didn't want that sort of protection, which meant this visitation should have been anticipated. Voldemort was right. He really was stupid. And then there was the other huge matter that had caused him to lose fear… but that was a subject he tried not dwelling on unless absolutely necessary.

Voldemort sat back in his chair, ignored the girl watching him closely from behind the couch, and instead focused on the still wizard within the kitchen. The young man stood there staring at the cabinet door in front of him with a small frown on his face. His eyes were glassy in thought. Potter looked the same as he had in Diagon Alley, maybe a little more helpless though. If not helpless than more vulnerable than he had been walking down Diagon Alley. It was unlike any other time he'd come in contact with Potter. The young wizard look defeated but Voldemort was sure it had nothing to do with his presence.

"Tea, Potter." When the young wizard didn't move, Voldemort lifted his wand to Potter. "Crucio."

"Protego!"

Voldemort's gaze drifted to Granger who'd quickly cast a shield around her friend before the Crucio could hit. Neither noticed the pain crossing Harry's face when Hermione's spell surrounded him. "I am unused to being ignored, Miss Granger. This civility I'm showing is quickly expiring."

The witch's scowl melted away to surprise and then comprehension. She bustled over to the kitchen and pushed Potter out of the way to begin making the tea. Voldemort chuckled darkly to himself and resettled back against the chair. Potter was shaken out of his daze by his friend, saw what she was doing, and removed himself from the kitchen to return to standing behind the couch.

"What ritual did you use this time to get your body back?" Harry blurted out.

"Potion. Severus, as you know, is a very accomplished Potioneer."

Potter looked surprised at the quick and easy reply. The boy flushed and rubbed the back of his neck. "Fucking Snape," he muttered. "You don't look much passed thirty. Not even that, actually. You look..." he trailed off and flushed an even darker shade.

A slow smirk curled Voldemort's lips. "Why so focused on my looks, Potter?"

In the kitchen, Granger fumbled with the kettle as she stared at Potter's flushed neck incredulously. "No reason," he replied. "It's just a surprise…" Harry quickly dashed back into the kitchen. Leaving Voldemort alone to finally study the meager surroundings.

As was habit, Voldemort's lip curled into a sneer of disgust for the muggle quarters. But it suited someone like Potter. A young wizard barely passed the age of adult hood. Surprisingly tidy too. A long upholstered couch, two sitting chairs, and a coffee table in the living room. In the small kitchen sat a small round table. To his left was a bedroom he could see into from the open door. The bed was in clear view. Surprisingly that was big. The bedroom also looked tidy.

Finally the two returned and Granger set a tray down on the coffee table before taking a seat beside Potter. He raised a brow at Potter, who caught his look and sighed.

"This is all fucked up," he murmured, scooting forward to pour the darkest wizard alive a cup of tea and hand it to him. Serving the murderer of his parents fucking tea. "Why've you come here?"

"To invite you to my home."

"Is it a burrow?" Harry asked with a snicker. Voldemort's wand hand twitched.

Hermione dropped her spoon. "Harry!" she hissed.

Harry sobered and shook his head. "I've already said I will not join you."

"Have I asked you to join me, Potter?"

"I don't see why else you haven't killed me, if not for that. Why would you invite me to your home if not to try and recruit me?"

"My reasons are my own, Potter."

"I don't think so. You came to me. If you want me there, it can't be for anything good. Probably torture, yes?"

"I could do that here easily enough."

Harry blinked. That was true. "Look," he finally said, meeting red eyes that were more mesmerizing than scary. "I want nothing else to do with the war. I want to live in relative peace for as long as I have left. Is that so much to ask? I couldn't give a rat's arse about what happens to the Wizarding World without me. I think it's pathetic the way they lay all their hopes and dreams on one boy. Personally with the attitude they have, the wizarding world probably deserves to be defeated by you. Then maybe it would teach them to look out for themselves instead of looking to a little boy to do their dirty work for them. I just want to be left alone, Voldemort. I won't get in your way."

Voldemort had remained silent and still through this small declaration. He'd already known Potter had been thinking along those lines. The Dark Lord was more surprised to see Granger nodding her head along with him though. She froze, however, when noticing his gaze on her. "You'd let them be defeated even when you know who I'm after?" he asked without looking away from Miss Granger.

"It's not just muggleborns you're after. That's an excuse. You simply want power. And purebloods have a lot of that. What better way to garnish that power, have them side with you, then by praying on their own discriminations. Did you really start off hating muggleborns? I know who you were born to, Tom. I know where you grew up. We grew up similar I think… but I don't think your childhood made much of a difference in the way you've molded yourself. You are much too strong of a person for that. If not you wouldn't have the strength you have today… even if it is a bit misguided. Personally I think you should give up killing muggles and muggleborns and find something else to hate them for… stupidity for instance. Hermione has more talent in her little finger than all the wizards and witches in Wizarding Britain put together. You should be trying to recruit her, not trying to kill her. She could win this war for you single handedly."

"Have you gone insane?" Hermione hissed in his ear.

"Probably… yes."

"You do so amuse me, Potter."

"I wasn't trying to be funny," Harry replied with a frown.

A small smile touched Voldemort's lips. "No, you weren't." He set his tea down and stood. "I'll be taking my leave. Think upon what I've said. The offer still stands."

"You haven't really said anything."

"Put healing salve on your wound now. Expect to hear from me soon, Potter." And with that Voldemort Apparated away.

There was a long moment of silence until Harry broke it. "That was strangely exhilarating."

Hermione shook her head. "Sometimes I worry about you. Truly."

Mione thought he was insane. It had been three days since the odd encounter with Voldemort. Three days in which Harry had thought of nothing else. Frankly Harry was happy with the distraction. What exactly had been Voldemort's purpose of being there anyway? Harry didn't believe for an instant Voldemort had turned over a new leaf. There were still Death Eater attacks going on every day. Though no senseless muggleborn killings and Harry wondered what that was about.

An annoying pain in his back pulled him from his musings. Harry's relatively light mood vanished as he stood from his sofa to go to the bathroom located off of his bedroom. The wound on his back seemed to be getting worse. No matter what he did, no matter what potions Hermione found for him or spells she researched... The curse he'd been hit with was a slow working one.

Shifting and pulling off his shirt to see part of the wound, Harry felt the despondency he always felt when looking upon it. He and Hermione hadn't come right out and spoken about it, but this curse would be the death of him. This festering wound was slowly poisoning his blood. Harry narrowed his eyes on the wound as he reached for the container of healing balm. This would be the second time today the cut needed to be covered in the pain relieving lotion. Usually it was only once a day. But the pain had been increasing the past few days, and Harry never said anything to Hermione about it. She'd been making it a point to leave work everyday in order to help him since the wound ran the length of his back where he couldn't reach certain areas. And if he told her the curse was expanding, she'd only worry more. Why do that when he knew the outcome? He wanted to save her as much grief as possible. Hermione believed a cure was out there somewhere, but they had both been researching for months and hadn't found anything. They didn't even know what spell had been used. And if Hermione couldn't find anything, Harry was sure no one would.

As he slathered the milky green substance onto the base of his spine where he could reach the gash, he figured this was one reason why Voldemort's visit hadn't sent him screaming in fear. Not that he would have ever done that anyway. But back to the point. He was dying. He was dead, really. Harry had nothing to lose. And he'd meant what he told Voldemort. All he wanted to do was live out the rest of his life in peace. And the visit had been… different.

Harry gritted his teeth. Yep, the pain was intensifying. Instead of being only where the wound was, it felt like fire was spreading throughout his back. He figured in a few weeks not even the balm would help with that. The Gryffindor paused in his ministrations when he heard a knock on the door. Hoping it was Hermione because he needed that balm on every inch of that wound now, he stopped what he was doing and hurried to the door and opened it.

"Oh, it's you."

Voldemort cocked an eyebrow at him. "Indeed," he drawled before sweeping passed the younger wizard. "Tell me, Potter. Do you always answer the door without being appropriately attired?" the dark wizard asked, eyeing the topless young man.

"Sure. Sometimes even in the nude," Harry snapped back. "Not that it's any of your business. If you want tea this time make it yourself," he ended as he walked by to return to his bedroom.

Voldemort eyed the eighteen year old's back as he departed and took immediate notice of the long gash, which had changed color and more than the immediate area was now inflamed. After a moment he followed after the impudent wizard, only to stop short at seeing Potter holding a container over his shoulder at the back of his neck and tipping it. "What are you doing?"

Potter gritted his teeth. "Can't cover the whole thing by myself, but I need it really badly."

"And you thought doing it this way would work? Did you hope it would miraculously fall upon the areas you needed it to cover?"

Harry rolled his eyes. "Oh I am not in the mood for this snarky business, Voldemort. Have you a better idea?"

The Dark Lord actually blinked in real surprise at the snarky jab. "Surely," he replied lowly and took the container before the brat could spill the lotion all over the floor. He then took the surprised wizard's arm and led him into the bedroom. "Lay."

Harry stared stupidly at the dark wizard and was suddenly horrified when his mind instantly jumped into the gutter. But it wasn't his fault. This Voldemort wasn't half bad looking (that was a gross understatement) and the dark wizard's magic fairly wrapped him in a blanket. It was hard not feeling drunk off it.

"Lay on your stomach, Potter," the wizard drawled with ill concealed impatience.

"Mind not saying it like that!" Harry bit out in embarrassment. His body was being treacherous. He wished Hermione were there to slap some sense into him.

Voldemort then looked amused. "And how would you like me to say it? Potter," he purred, causing Harry's sharp green eyes to widen, "climb onto the bed and lay on your stomach for me like a good little boy… was that more to your liking?"

Harry scowled. "Whatever." He hurried to lay on his stomach before embarrassing himself further.

Without making a snide comment as Harry thought he would, Voldemort sat on the edge of the bed beside him and lifted the container of lotion to his nose. "And what exactly is this?"

"Hermione made it."

"Another way of saying you don't know."

"Hey! I know what it does at least."

"You are not convincing me of your intelligence," Voldemort countered as he scooped out some lotion and rubbed it onto his palms.

Harry rolled his eyes before burying his face in the pillow, trying to ignore the part of his mind that was screaming to him, telling him this was completely insane and weird. Just when he would have rolled away, caving in to the sane part of his mind, Voldemort touched him. The hands suddenly touching the top of his back were firm but not rough, and Volde- no, Tom. It would be Tom now because he couldn't call someone massaging lotion onto his back Voldemort. Tom must have warmed the lotion before applying it because it wasn't cold as he slathered it on and it felt too good for this situation to be alright.

The Dark Lord stared at the back of Potter's head as he gingerly applied the lotion to the horrid gash marring Potter's otherwise perfect back. Potter's hair was shorter then he remembered it being in the youth's fourth year. It was short but no less unruly. Black locks stuck up everywhere, as if it had been caught in a brisk wind. A storm that held no mercy. It was also darker than his own hair. Where his was a dark brown, Potter's hair was black like midnight, which did well to bring out the striking color of the young wizard's eyes. An arresting green Voldemort had never seen on another human being before.

He narrowed his eyes on the gash after a moment and his hands stilled. Now that he was touching it in his human form, he could feel the magic better. "This is a very dark spell."

Potter stiffened then which brought Voldemort's attention to the fact the youth had been relaxed under his ministrations. "Yeah, we've been over this… probably invented it yourself."

"Possibly," he replied seriously, leaning down to have a better look. "How did you receive this, Potter?" he asked after a moment.

Potter took some time before answering. "Course you know what happened. The Slytherins-" Harry cut off when his voice cracked. After a moment he cleared his voice and started over. "They were just kids. Like me. I don't care who their parents were, or what they may or may not have done in the future. They didn't deserve to be slaughtered like animals. And Theo… they took him out just to gain back control over me. They were afraid of his influence… but he was fucking neutral when it came to me!"

"Draco said you tried to save his friend."

"Should have been me who died. Not Theo..."

"You threw yourself in front of a dark curse," Voldemort surmised as he returned administering the salve. "Did you hear the incantation?"

"No. Mione and I have been trying to find out what it is but we haven't found anything… All I know is the pain is getting worse. And instead of once a day, now I have to put that shit on twice a day."

"Swearing is unnecessary, Potter."

"You know where the door is if you don't like it."

Harry sucked in a breath when a rough hand dropped to the curve of his hip, opposite side of where the gash was. That hand squeezed lightly as the other hand continued to rub in the lotion. Harry was fully expecting some sort of punishment for his cheek; but instead only received silence. And that was something that seemed worse than pain. Especially when that warm hand remained on his back where there was no need for it to be resting. Harry found he didn't quite mind it. Something is seriously wrong with me.

"So… a bunny?" Harry snickered against his arm when that hand twitched. "A cute black bunny?"

"I could cause you great injury right now, Potter."

"Nothing more that hasn't already been done," Harry murmured.

They lapsed into more silence and it lasted until Voldemort finished applying the lotion. The Dark Lord was pleased to see the inflammation receded slightly, though not all together. And once again, he found that Potter had fallen asleep in his presence.

Once he'd cleaned his hands, the Dark Lord whipped out his wand and muttered a few diagnostic incantations over the wound. He recognized some properties of the curse used and he was almost positive the curse was one he had created. By the time he was done with the diagnostics, one thing was clear. Potter was dying. And the boy probably knew it. Explained the ease with which Potter handled his presence this time around. The brat really had nothing to lose. Was Potter just going to lie there and take it?

The dark wizard supposed Potter had no choice. This curse was undocumented and the version he had created came with no cure. And once upon a time, he would have been ecstatic with the circumstances. But no longer. And now Voldemort inwardly seethed from knowing someone had tried to take this young powerful wizard's life and in such a slow painful way.

Potter shifted then, groaning in pain, and Voldemort realized the boy was feeling his rage through the link of the scar. The dark wizard turned and Apparated. He had a lot of work to do.

"Are you kidding me?" Harry yelled upon leaving his bedroom two mornings later and finding four unwelcome wizards in his living room. "Can't I be left alone to die in peace? What? Is this the new Death Eater hideout? What the hell, Tom? Might as well write a letter to the Order and give away my location! You brought Snape here! What the fuck?"

"Die?" Draco Malfoy inquired, raising a perfectly sculpted eyebrow.

Harry groaned. Draco's question made him realize he'd gone and spilled his secret without even meaning to. And then he'd gone and implicated Snape as being a double agent… though Harry wasn't too troubled for having done that. He hated Snape with a bloody passion.

"Are you quite finished?" Voldemort snapped. Harry sneered, turned right back into the bedroom, and slammed the door shut.

"Die? He's really dying?" Draco asked again.

"We did discuss this, son," Lucius Malfoy intoned.

"But- but I thought you were jesting. Potter can't die! He's a constant source of amusement for me!"

Voldemort turned to face the younger Malfoy. "Good to finally learn your true feelings on the Potter matter. Explains your inability to hand him over to me at every possible turn."

Draco paled and backed away, shifting so that he was partially hiding behind his father. As usual. "It's just… and he tried to save Theodore…"

"Did you see it?" Voldemort asked his Potions Master. Harry had of course left his bedroom without his shirt on again and Voldemort noticed the wound seemed worse than two days prior.

"I'd say a month at the least. He'll be feeling pain all over his body soon."

Harry flopped back onto the bed. At this rate the Order would find him. Not only had Tom brought Malfoy and Draco, but he'd also brought Snape… and Merlin! Hermione was due any moment. Just as he jumped off the bed, Voldemort entered the room.

"You four need to leave. Now. Hermione will be here any minute."

"I'm sure she would like to be included for what we plan to do," Voldemort drawled.

"Plan to kill me off faster?"

"Do you never shut up?"

"Potter's mouth has a tendency to go off on its own with very little prompting," Draco said from the doorway.

"Shut the hell up, Drake! No one asked you!"

Voldemort turned to the smirking blond. "Draco, return to the kitchen and make tea."

Harry snickered at the horrified look appearing on his friend's face and watched the young aristocrat go out, mumbling about doing plebeian work.

"I was unaware you two were friends."

"It was Theo's fault…"

"You said Granger was the only one you had left."

"I meant people who consider me friend. I'm not too sure Malfoy considers me a friend… anyway, will you please explain the sudden appearance of four Slytherins within my flat."

Voldemort approached until Harry had to tilt his head back to look into the older wizard's face. He didn't particularly mind Voldemort was so close… he could feel the other man's body heat. It was nice. "Did you want to die, Potter?"

"It was a joke. I'm not really dying," Harry murmured, turning away to go rummage in his dresser for a shirt.

Red eyes narrowed dangerously on the teen. "You are. Did you think I wouldn't notice what a curse of that magnitude could do to a person?"

"What does it matter, anyway?" Harry growled slamming the dresser drawer shut before pulling a dark blue shirt on. "You should be happy! I'm finally out of your hair… now that you have some."

"You also told me you were having nothing to do with the war anymore."

"And that's still true. So I don't understand why you're here!"

Outside in the living room, Severus and Lucius stood together, attentions on the slightly opened door, listening to every word. "Why are we here?" Lucius inquired.

"Saving the brat's life, I suppose. Again," Severus hissed under his breath.

Lucius frowned. "And I suppose this has something to do with why our Lord called a cease fire on Potter?"

"Your guess is as good as mine."

"Father, I don't want to make the tea! This is servants work!"

"And you are the Dark Lord's servant," Lucius hissed as he turned cold eyes to his spoiled son. "Do as you're told."

"Severus, Lucius. Let us begin," Voldemort announced from the open door.

"I'm not going to be an experiment!" Potter yelled from somewhere inside the room. The two elder Death Eaters watched their Lord look up and pinch the bridge of his nose before returning to the room.

"You'll do as I say, Potter!"

"No I won't! I'm not one of your boot licking Death Eat-"

"Stupefy!"

Within the kitchen, Draco started to snicker and watched his father and godfather enter Harry's bedroom; Severus carrying with him the heavy black leather bag he'd been holding the entire time. A few minutes later, Draco was still in the kitchen staring defiantly at the teakettle and listening to the low murmuring coming from Harry's room when the door knob of the front door rattled and then began to turn. Moments later he was staring at the end of Granger's wand.

"Father," he whined loudly while standing still, knowing full well the mudblood would curse him in an instant should he move.

"What are you doing here, Malfoy? Where's Harry?"

Draco waved towards the bedroom. Instead of going off to the bedroom like he thought and hoped she would, Granger approached him until her wand pressed firmly into his chest. "Father!" he cried again.

"Still whining, Malfoy? Always expecting your father to come and save you. How typical."

"I'll have you know I'm perfectly capable of taking care of myself. It just so happens my father is here. FATHER!"

Realization finally dawned on the usual quick thinking Gryffindor. "Stupefy!" she hissed and then turned away before Draco could even hit the floor and rushed to Harry's bedroom Throwing open the door, she took one look and started firing out curses. "Stupefy!" Hitting Lucius Malfoy in the back where he had been waving his wand over Harry's back in an intricate pattern. And then on to Snape who looked to be drawing Harry's blood. "Stup-"

"Silencio. Incarcerous," Voldemort drawled, watching with acute satisfaction as the witch went down, surrounded by thick tight ropes. "Severus, if you please."

The Potions Master scowled as he turned to retrieve Miss Granger from the floor and then unceremoniously dumped her into the nearby chair sitting beside the bedside table. Voldemort revived Lucius, whom sent a quelling sneer at the Gryffindor before the three Slytherins completely ignored her and continued on with the tests.

Hermione growled low in her throat, though no one could hear it, and had to watch the three wizards hover over her best friend. What were they doing to Harry?

"It's become worse within the span of minutes, my Lord," Severus murmured.

"Do you suppose it's the magic? The Stun perhaps? And the tests I'm running?" Lucius inquired.

"It is possible." Voldemort turned to the girl who looked both livid and terribly frightened for her friend. "Miss Granger, do you recall the wound becoming worse after Potter's kidnapping from the Order?"

Hermione waited until he lifted the Silencio spell. "It did," she bit out.

Voldemort's jaw tightened. "Seems we've all accelerated the deterioration. Severus, have you all the samples you need?"

"For the time being, yes."

"Return to the labs then and start working on it immediately."

"Very well, my Lord." Severus turned on the spot and Apparated away. Now that Snape no longer blocked her view of Harry, she was able to see that the gash was nearly black and there were blue veins creeping out from it to spread across the rest of his back.

"He needs the salve!" she cried. "He'll be in so much pain. Let me go!"

"Someone would have to be particularly vicious in order to cast a curse of this magnitude," Lucius said thoughtfully.

"Harry never saw who cast the curse."

Voldemort studied the girl, who only had eyes for the boy laying face down on the bed. Worry clear in her eyes. "You realize he's dying."

She nodded, biting back a sob. "Explains the recent bout of insanity," she said with a watery chuckle. "He thought he was keeping it from me. He's got a whole cabinet full of pepper-up potion in the bathroom…"

Voldemort turned to Lucius. "Start your research, Lucius. I'll join you soon."

"Of course, my Lord." Lucius bowed his head before striding out of the room, one last parting glare to the girl still bound in the chair. A moment later they heard Draco's whining voice.

"Father, that mudblood stunned me!"

"Cease the whining, Draco!"

Voldemort barely refrained from smirking. Both Malfoys being stunned by a mudblood. Must hurt the pride terribly.

"Are you trying to save him?" the witch inquired. "Why would you do that?" she went on without an answer.

Voldemort said nothing at first. Simply stood at the end of the bed, staring at Harry for a few moments before flicking a hand at her and the ropes fell away. "Put the salve on his back and make sure he comes into no contact with any more magic."

And with that said, the Dark Lord vanished from the flat. By this time Hermione was no longer worried that Voldemort was trying to kill Harry. It was apparent the leader of the Dark was trying to save him. No, what really bothered Hermione was the way Voldemort had been eyeing up her best friend.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Two

Very soon it became usual for the Dark Lord to appear within Harry's flat without invitation every other day. Sometimes Snape would come with him seeking more blood and skin samples- not that Harry thought it would do him any good. And sometimes Draco would come with him, just to be an annoyance. At least that's what Tom said one time as he once again administered the healing balm to his back. Harry thought it funny that even the Dark Lord put up with Drake's whining. He would have thought that if Draco acted his usual self around him, the Dark Lord would have killed the blond a long time ago. But circumstances were not as they always had seemed and Harry learned this quickly on after the first visits.

It really wasn't just a servant master relationship the Malfoys had with Tom. It was kind of like a dysfunctional family. Tom was an odd evil rich uncle that only barely tolerated the whiney little nephew and took great pleasure in bossing said nephew around; enjoying the fear he could produce in the younger wizard at all times. Harry found it all completely hilarious. But it was also disconcerting to see Tom having even a small amount of patience and compassion for his closest followers when all he'd ever heard of Lord Voldemort was that he was a monster. No if and or buts about it. Again this was not the case and Harry worried for his sanity when he found himself warming up further to Tom.

During his visits, Tom would constantly ask him to stay at his home and Harry would stubbornly refuse. It had nothing to do with the fact that it was Voldemort's home. Harry believed Tom when he said he meant no harm to him. Like he said before, what could Tom do to him that hadn't already been done? But Harry wanted a semblance of freedom he didn't think a possessive freak of a wizard like Tom was capable of giving him. Never mind that Tom continued to argue he could cure him faster if he went with the Dark Lord. Now that was a blatant lie. Harry knew for some unknown reason, Tom really wanted him in his home and until Harry went, the Gryffindor was sure Tom didn't mind blatantly lying about why.

Nearly two weeks had come and gone and Harry found himself alone in his flat for once, able to relax if only slightly. He'd taken a pepper-up potion a few moments ago though all he could do at this point even with the potion was shuffle around, never having enough strength to travel beyond that. He had enough strength to get up long enough to fetch what he needed before falling back down on the couch and trying to ignore the increasing pain washing through his body. Hermione had moved in soon after the first visit from the four Slytherins and though Harry tried to protest her babysitting, she quickly put his objections down; stating she knew how bad the curse was, knew about the pepper-up potions and refused to allow Harry to deteriorate alone. Not to mention she didn't trust the Slytherins and wanted to be around to watch over him when the Death Eaters and their Dark master stopped by.

Currently Harry was in the kitchen checking up on the dinner Hermione was making. She had to step out for a few minutes to run to the store for an ingredient she'd forgotten and Harry agreed to keep an eye on the food. He was just about to remove the lid of the pot containing a sauce that had the entire flat smelling delicious when suddenly his legs buckled out from underneath him. As he fell, he brutally knocked his forehead against the edge of the oven. The pain stemming from his head was the least of what he felt at the moment. He felt cold, numb, and literally on fire all at the same time. The pain was everywhere and he couldn't even breathe properly because the agony doubled if he moved even a breath. As his vision faded in and out and the blood trickled out of the small cut he'd just gained, Harry realized this was it. And Hermione was gone and he wouldn't get to say goodbye. To tell her how much he loved and cherished her. Harry was sorry she would come back and find him laid out like this.

He barely registered the pop of Apparition. "Potter?" someone called from the vicinity of his bedroom. Relief flooded Harry even as that emotion confused him. How could he be happy that if he should die, at least Tom would be here for his last breath? Maybe it was poetic irony, but he was relieved to hear Tom's voice and know the older wizard would be here at his death. Wasn't it always supposed to be this way?

"Here," he croaked, unable to move.

Voldemort began to think Harry had unwisely left the flat when he heard the low rasped answer issued from the kitchen. From where he stood in front of Harry's bedroom door, the sofa blocked his view of the kitchen floor. Quickly moving through the living room and around the sofa, he finally spotted Harry sprawled out on the floor, eyes tightly closed in pain while blood slowly dripped on a cut from the boy's temple and mouth. Harry was in such a state that he didn’t realize he was bleeding from other places as well. The Dark Lord lowered to his knees beside the young wizard, inwardly cursing as he wiped the blood away from Harry’s mouth with a shaking hand. It was too soon. He thought he had two weeks left before the curse started to shut down Potter's organs. The reversal spell for the curse was not yet complete.

Green eyes met his. "Bunnymort."

Voldemort was too busy checking the boy over to be properly enraged by that greeting. "Bold to the very end, Potter?" he replied softly and as soothingly as he could manage.

The smile Harry intended came out as a half grimace. "Your eyes aren't scary at all. They're like rubies…" he whispered offhandedly, seeing nothing but those burning red orbs narrowed slightly in concentration.

Voldemort absently trailed fingertips across Harry's sweat slicked brow, over the scar he'd inflicted upon the young wizard. "You're talking nonsense."

Harry pulled in a deep breath when another fissure of pain shot through him. His body arched off the floor as electrifying spasms took hold of him. Not even the Crucio had felt this bad. "Having you... in my flat, being civil… seems like nonsense, Tom."

"Stop talking," Voldemort hissed impatiently and wiped away the blood that was now dripping from Harry’s nose. Talking was causing Harry more pain and using up the remaining energy he had left. Which wasn't much. Voldemort began searching through the folds of his robes, looking for the vial he'd begun to keep on him whenever he paid Potter a visit.

"Why?" he gasped out. "I'm dying. You didn't… didn't find a cure… did you?"

"I'll find one, Potter," he said forcibly. "The reverse spell is nearly complete."

"Too late." Harry squeezed his eyes closed as his body was suddenly wracked with shivers and more blood dripped passed his lips. He felt so cold. Raising dulling green orbs to meet conflicted red, Harry whispered to his previously sworn enemy, "I—I don't want to die, Tom."

"If you think I'll let you die, thus getting away with that Bunnymort comment, you are sadly mistaken."

Harry tried smiling again, but by now the only action he could accomplish was staring up into Tom's face. Voldemort cursed seeing the young wizard's lips were turning blue. He could hear Harry's teeth chattering, and he was shivering ferociously. Finding the vial, Voldemort set it beside him and pulled Harry into his lap, pulling one of Harry's arms around his neck. "You need to take this potion."

"C-can't m-move…"

"Open your mouth."

Harry did was as was asked. Voldemort was in the process of dumping the acidic blue potion down the boy's throat when Granger made an appearance. She gasped and dropped the bags held in her arms as she sprinted forward. "Stay here," he told her firmly as he stood, deftly hoisting Potter up with him. "I'll send someone for you shortly."

The witch nodded mutely and watched as he Apparated Potter and himself away. Landing within the parlor of his home, Voldemort immediately called out for Severus and Lucius as he moved quickly from the room and down the hall. He stared down at Potter's pale face. Holding Harry was like holding a corpse; his body was stiff from pain and cold already.

"LUCIUS!" he bellowed, strides becoming faster turning into a quick run. He had to reach the stones before Harry's heart gave out. "SEVERUS!"

The two in question appeared from a room half way down the corridor, both looking out pensively, wondering what could have the Dark Lord bellowing in a way they hadn't heard in a very long time. Upon seeing Voldemort running towards them with the pale body of Harry Potter in his arms, the two looked at each other gravely.

"The stones!" Voldemort yelled.

Without waiting for him to catch up, they bolted out of the room and ran down the hall, leading the Dark Lord to the ritual room where seven large onyx stones were positioned in a circle. Once in the room, Voldemort wasted no time in carefully depositing Harry onto the stone floor. Severus and Lucius were already murmuring the incantations, pointing wands at the stones to activate them.

The seven stones had been laid there the day after Voldemort found out about Harry's affliction. The Dark Lord was taking no chances with the former Savior of the Wizarding World's life. The purpose of the stones was to ensure whoever was within the ring would hold on to life, no matter how close to death they were. It was a strong stasis spell but unlike the spell Healers generally used, this stasis was interactive. They could work on Potter's affliction without having to take him out of stasis until the actual healing had to be done.

Once all the stones were activated, a low hum filled the room and soft vibrations emanated from the stones, prickling the wizards' skin. Moments later the soft slow beating of Harry's heart surrounded them as the young wizard's body floated a few feet above the ground to hover in the air. Voldemort crossed his arms over his chest and began to pace around the stasis circle. Eyes away from Potter and solely on each stone as he passed them. Lucius and Severus glanced at each other warily, having no idea how to proceed. But at least, they thought in relief, the stasis spell had worked in time. Though by the very slow beat of Potter's heart, it had been a close thing. A minute more and the boy would have been dead.

"My Lord," Lucius prompted for an order.

"One of you go and fetch Miss Granger," Voldemort ordered without looking up. Lucius sneered. No way would it be him.

Severus rolled his eyes, having no need to hear Lucius' thoughts on the matter. "And what should we do with her, my Lord?"

Voldemort looked up then and stopped pacing. His eyes looked explicitly malicious. "Nothing," he hissed. "Is that understood? She is not to be harmed unless I say otherwise. Bring her here… Have Draco take charge of her when she arrives until I can make time to speak with her."

The two nodded and departed, both looking over their shoulders as they did so. The Dark Lord was now staring fixedly at the floating body, this time with a desperate expression that surprised the Death Eaters. It surprised Lucius, but was more of a confirmation for Severus.

As soon as Lucius shut the door behind them, he turned to Severus. "Why does he go to such lengths? For Potter?"

Severus sighed. "I have my suspicions and whatever the reason, I'm sure I will not like it. I'm sure we'll have to deal with Potter on a daily basis from here on out. It's obvious our Lord plans to keep the boy."

"If he lives…" Lucius replied, sounding as if he believed Potter's life was forfeit and the stasis spell was only delaying the inevitable.

"Come now, Lucius. You know very well that given enough time, our Lord will find the answer. Potter will be cured. Unfortunately. If the Dark Lord can't find the answer then he will make one. That has always been his way."

"And if it can't be undone?"

"We should all go into hiding."

Ba-dump… Ba-dump… Ba-dump… Ba-dump… Ba-dump… Voldemort closed his eyes against the maddening slow cadence of the heartbeat. "Too slow," he murmured, stepping into the circle until he was near enough to touch the body. "If you'd not been so stubborn and agreed to come here in the first place, we wouldn't be in this situation right now, Potter."

He took one last look at Harry before leaving the circle and the room, thinking it didn't matter now. He had Potter where he wanted and he would make a cure. It was only a matter of time. All he needed to do was discover the element of the curse that seemed to be very well concealed. Until he found that element, he couldn't finish the reversal spell. The element concealed was the property which made the curse react badly to any outside magic. Voldemort had been wary about putting Potter in the stasis circle. There was a chance that would have killed him immediately, but that's what the blue potion was for. The potion he'd given Potter was only a temporary solution. Gave him only enough time to get Potter within the stasis circle and allow the magic to surround him without affecting the curse.

His musings were cut short when he arrived outside of the room Granger was supposed to be held in. It was proven when her voice and that of Draco's came blaring out to him.

"You're a despicable excuse for a human being, Malfoy!"

"Likewise, Granger! How Potter could lower himself to being friends with the likes of you is beyond me. You are nothing but filth!"

That statement was met with a short silence until a shout filled the room and then an explosion that sent vibrations coursing through the old manor. Voldemort raised an eyebrow. After, there was nothing but silence. Had the Granger girl gone and killed Lucius' son? Opening the door, the dust hadn't even settled yet though he spotted Granger standing in the middle of the room, wand pointed straight ahead at the lounge. "Come out, you coward!" she yelled.

"You could have killed me!" a high-pitched wail came from behind the settee where half the wall seemed to have been blown away. "My father will have—"

"Who in this world is not tired of you crying to your father, Malfoy? Honestly! No wonder Zabini hasn't taken an interest in you!"

Voldemort crossed his arms and cupped his chin in hand. Waiting. This was quite amusing. Draco's head popped up from behind the lounge, looking wide eyed and embarrassed. "You- you don't know what you're talking about!"

"Oh please… everyone can see you fancy your best friend. Even Harry knows and he's the most thickheaded male I've ever met! Oblivious, that's Harry's middle name."

"Do you think Blaise knows?" the blond asked in a small voice.

Hermione crossed her arms and shrugged.

"This is horrible!" Draco wailed, his eyes rolling back as he disappeared behind the lounge again in a dramatic display of despair.

"Yes and the fact that Zabini is in no way attracted to boys."

Draco's whining took on a new level and Voldemort noticed the witch looked pleased for causing young Malfoy to fall into a depression; she was smirking smugly about it too. Finally he cleared his throat. Hermione spun around to face the door and Draco jumped to his feet, quickly brushing hands over his dusty tailored robes. Both acting as if there wasn't a big gaping hole where the wall had once been.

"Do you wish to assist in Potter's healing, Granger?"

"Of course," she answered.

"I need to know what curse was used. The exact incantation, Granger. And if possible, who."

"Impossible!" Draco declared with a sneer at the Gryffindor. "The mudblood would never betray her precious Order."

The Dark Lord's eyes shifted and narrowed on the Malfoy heir. Draco's lips pressed into pale thin lines and he quickly edged out of the room.

"Can you do it, Granger? I would have Severus do it but the Order has not trusted him since the old man's death."

The girl looked off to the side, a thin frown on her face. "They don't trust me either… but, I think I can get help from those who are trusted and who would do anything for Harry. But first I demand to see my best friend."

“You demand?” he asked lowly and was immeasurably pleased when she gulped loudly and backed up a step.

“I’m sorry. Please may I see him?”

"Very well. Follow." Voldemort spun on his heel to leave the damaged room. He led her down the hall and into a severely warded room. Once the wards were down, she entered and was able to see Harry. The Dark Lord allowed her to linger only long enough to hear his slow heart beat for about a minute before pulling her out of the room and demanding she get on with finding who did this. And because she wasn't nearly as insane and bold as Harry, all Hermione could do was nod and leave. But at least now she knew Harry was still alive.

"Hermione!"

The witch waved as she moved further into the shop, smiling brightly at the happy excited smiling twins behind the counter of Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes. "Hello, boys," she greeted, accepting a hug from each of them after they rushed from around the counter to embrace her.

"Good to see you," Fred said.

"Missed you," George added.

Hermione cut right to the chase before they could ask her about Harry, as she knew they would. "There's something really important I need to speak to you two about. It's urgent… and I don't want to speak here. Can you close up?"

Sensing the seriousness of the matter, the twins did just that without asking questions. Once the shop had no more customers and was locked up, Hermione Apparated first Fred and then George to Harry's flat. "This is where Harry's been staying." And she told them that because deep down she knew the Dark Lord had no intention of allowing Harry to live anywhere else then where he currently was. And did this worry her? Yes it did! But that was neither here nor there at the moment.

"Nice."

"Where is he, Hermione?" George asked. "And why haven't we heard from him?"

"Harry assumed you wanted nothing more to do with him after what happened with the Slytherins. After he decided to stay out of the war."

"That's rubbish!"

Hermione nodded. "Yes, and I knew you would feel this way, but I didn't say anything because… I wanted to keep him safe. The less people who know where he is the better."

"Hermione, we wouldn't have told the Order anything."

She knew they believed that but she also knew things could change and no one ever knew what the future could bring. The less people Harry had on his back about leaving the war, the better. Then she supposed this was all beside the point now. Harry needed help if he was going to live through this curse, and the twins would probably never stop hounding her for information on him.

"We need your help," she told them, and then rushed on before they could automatically offer to help. "But I need to explain the situation first. And I'll need a Wizards' Oath from each of you that you will not repeat a word of what I'm about to tell you, no matter if you do or do not decide to help."

The Oaths were readily given and soon Hermione launched into the insane story and ended with Voldemort asking for her help in curing Harry.

"No bloody way," the twins said in unison once the tale ended.

"Everything I've just said is true."

The twins looked at each other and nodded a moment later. "What do you need from us?" Fred asked. "If we can help save Harry, we want to help."

"We'll do anything you want, Hermione. As long as it doesn't put our family in jeopardy," George elaborated.

Hermione sighed in relief and smiled brightly at them. "Okay, here's what I need you to do…"

A day later, Draco popped into Harry's flat where Hermione awaited word from the twins. "Well?" he demanded once finding her sitting on the couch, reading from a stack of reports she had brought from work. "How is this helping? You sitting around…"

"Oh go try and bugger a dragon, Malfoy."

"Would that help save Harry?" he asked hopefully. He looked so completely serious that Hermione couldn't help but laugh. And loudly. Draco huffed and placed a hand on his hip. "Well?" he demanded.

"You really do like him, don't you? How is that possible?"

Draco crossed his arms over his chest and stuck his nose into the air. "I don't feel the need to explain myself to you."

"That's true… may I ask why you are here?"

"I've been sent by our Lord, of course."

"Your lord… creepy pedophile that he is," she murmured. Though in all honesty, Harry was eighteen so he wasn't a child and Voldemort no longer looked old or really creepy, so… there was that. "Anyway, I'm waiting for word from my informants. Nothing to report yet."

"That's not why I'm here," the blond responded as he pulled a large silver button from within his expensive and fashionable robes. "A Portkey," he announced, holding it up for her to see before dropping it into her hand. "So that you can return to his home when you do have answers… though I believe you'll come out empty handed and then hopefully I'll be able to watch my Lord kill you."

"You're an absolute arse!"

"Looks good though, right?" he asked, turning so that his arse was in plain view. "I'm meeting Blaise in a few minutes so I'd like an honest answer, Granger."

"You have a skinny nonexistent arse, Malfoy. And Zabini isn't gay. The sooner you get over that the better."

Before he could answer, twin pops resounded throughout the room. Fred and George stood behind Draco, looking grave. "Sturgis Podmore," they announced.

"Are you sure?" Hermione asked, standing and approaching. They nodded even as their gazes went to a devastated looking Malfoy. Both pairs of eyes widened. They hadn’t seen Draco Malfoy since leaving Hogwarts.

They went on to explain how they'd gone to headquarters and announced they knew where Harry was and that he was dying from a curse given to him when the Slytherin students had been attacked. Told the Order Harry was on his last breath and unless the spell was revealed, the Chosen One wouldn't last the week.

"Never seen someone look so confused and terrified," George went on. "We said you figured out what was wrong and that the only way to save Harry was by the person who cast it to retract the curse. Podmore perked up then. He was the only one who reacted in such a way."

"Bloody Gryffindor, I bet," Draco murmured. "Giving himself away."

"Lucky for us and Harry, hot stuff," Fred responded as he moved closer to the blond, eyeing Draco up. Malfoy look startled and backed away closer to Hermione. Both twins adopted sinister smirks.

"They asked where Harry was and we gave them the fake location you gave us," George murmured as he and his brother continued to advance on Draco. "Merlin, Malfoy… what happened to you?"

"Ever had a threesome?" Fred asked, running a finger down the front of Draco's robes.

Draco eeeped and ran behind Hermione. "Restrain them!" he demanded of the Gryffindor witch.

"Aw… don't be like that," Fred cooed.

"We know you play for our team," George said, reaching over Hermione's shoulder to run invasive fingers through the blond's hair.

Hermione laughed. "Stop trying to scare the poor gay Slytherin!"

"I'm not poor!" Draco interjected as he backed away from the hand in his hair.

The twins pouted. "We're just having a bit of fun, Mione… Come on!"

Draco looked slightly less horrified. "So… so they aren't really coming on to me? They aren't gay?"

"Oh no, Malfoy. We'd love to lay you," Fred countered. "Hold no boundaries whatsoever. Man or woman. Death Eater or Order member…"

George nodded along. "We're open to all things. And you were cute at Hogwarts… a bit young back then—do you like bondage?"

"HARRY!" Hermione screeched, trying to bring everyone's attention back to the most important subject at hand; also trying to ignore the hilarious sputtering coming from Malfoy behind her.

"Lord Voldemort will want this information immediately," Draco murmured. His eyes were fixated on the salivating twins and his wand was tightly gripped in hand. The way those two were looking at him… He shivered. "I'm going now. You can tell the Dark Lord," he said to Granger and then Apparated away from the fiendish redheads.

"Thank you so much," she told the twins as she fingered the button.

"Hermione, we want to see Harry and that hot blond again."

"You aren't serious… about Malfoy?"

"Oh the things we would do to him," Fred breathed looking up at the ceiling, eyes gone hazy from the images popping into his head.

"Anyway…." Hermione went on, staring at them as if they'd lost their minds. "I'll speak to Harry about visitation once he's better. I can't bring you back to wherever I'm going. Voldemort may be trying to keep Harry alive, but he's still the same. He'd probably kill you two."

"Just let us know how Harry is as soon as you can and be careful."

Hermione promised she would. The twins then left and Hermione activated the Portkey, landing in the same parlor she'd been fighting with Draco in. Finding it empty, she quickly left and headed for the room Harry was being kept in stasis. The wards were down which indicated someone was within the room with Harry.

It was Voldemort. The Dark wizard was sitting against the far wall with old books stacked on each side of him. Red eyes were narrowed on an open book in his lap. A tray of tea sat beside one stack and nothing seemed to have been touched. Voldemort looked like he hadn't moved from that spot since she left the previous day.

"I trust you've found something," he said with a deadly softness that had Hermione thinking she should lie if she hadn't had anything to report.

"Sturgis Podmore cast the curse. This is the only information we could get."

"It will do." Hermione released a breath she knew damn well she'd been holding. Finally his eyes lifted to her face. She tried not to flinch from his undivided attention. "We? Who did you recruit to find the information?"

"I- I'm not putting anyone else in danger by giving you that information. You have Podmore. They'll be searching for Harry at a false location. Should be there now."

She gave him the location and Voldemort assembled a team of Death Eaters shortly after hearing this. He led the group himself to the remote farmhouse outside of London where the twins told the Order Harry was hiding. The Order was still there when they arrived, searching for the Chosen One and immediately a battle began. Voldemort ordered his minions to kill anyone opposing them, but everyone's main objective was to get in, find Podmore, and then out again. Apparently the Order never anticipated a DE attack and only a handful of its members were there and all but one was killed- Moody yet again fighting his way out before Apparating away. Podmore had been easily found, bound, and immediately returned to Voldemort's dungeon.

When Voldemort returned home, he appeared immediately in the dungeons and wasted no time rifling through Podmore's memories. He found the incantation used.

Rage built within him as he withdrew from the cowering wizard's mind. "Casting a curse you do not fully understand… foolish!" he hissed.

Lucius stepped forward. "My lord?"

"This wizard cast a spell he did not take the time to research and therefore had no idea what it would end up doing. Killing Potter was an accident. An accident!” he hissed in rage. “A wizard such as Potter brought down by an accident! Ridiculous! At least I have my answer." Voldemort spun away from Podmore and began to head out of the cell. Podmore seemed to think he would live another day until Malfoy smirked at him and asked what should be done with the prisoner. "Oh, yes," Voldemort hissed. He turned and leveled his wand at the Order member, who raised his hands in a silent plea. "Avada Kedavra."

Lucius watched the man slump lifeless to the ground. And because the Dark Lord spun away once more without reveling in the kill as he usually did, the blond thought it a testament to how much of his master's mind was on Potter that killing the prisoner had been an afterthought. The blond was pulled from his thoughts when the Dark Lord called and Lucius quickly strode out of the cell and after Lord Voldemort.

"I should have been able to see it without having had to locate the caster."

The way Lord Voldemort growled that last part made Lucius suspect his Lord was angry about the oversight. Lucius himself remained quiet, though he thought it was no wonder the Dark Lord hadn't figured that out. He had been, much to everyone's curiosity, completely focused on Potter and not just on the boy's ailment.

"You know now, my Lord. And Potter can be healed immediately."

"Yes." Lucius didn't see it but he clearly heard the relieved smile in the Dark Lord's voice and he was bewildered. "Fetch Severus and return to the room in an hour."

"You know your part. Do not hold back. Should you do so and he dies…" the Dark Lord trailed off, knowing his followers would get the message. Inwardly Severus bristled. Since when did Potter become so important to Lord Voldemort? So important that the Dark Lord would kill his closest followers should they fail to save the spoiled brat?

"Severus? Something you want to say before we begin?"

Lucius glanced sideways at Severus with a look that said he'd better not speak loudly of his thoughts. And that he should probably stop thinking thoughts like that from here on out.

"No, my Lord."

And so they began. Lucius and Severus standing still with their wands drawn and held loosely at their sides. The three spent half an hour building up their magic, chanting words that would allow them to pull the full extent of their magical abilities from the core. The two Death Eaters did this in order for the Dark Lord to borrow their power when the time came to disconnect the stasis circle and begin the healing spell he had created.

When it was time to start, Voldemort pointed his wand at Severus. "Adsumo." Calling the Potion Master’s power to him. Voldemort inwardly shivered as the borrowed magic merged with his. And then he called upon the magic Lucius would lend. Once he'd pulled their strength, Lucius and Severus ended the stasis circle. The slow heartbeats died along with the vibrations of the stones. Harry remained still as he floated back to the ground to lie on his stomach. The three wizards knew he must have been in agony, but it was a testament to how close to death he was that Potter hadn't the energy to even move, let alone scream.

The Dark Lord quickly strode forward to stand beside the deathly silent figure; fully aware Harry could die at any moment. He lowered his wand until the tip was pointed at the youth's bare back. "Sano protinam devoveo. Retrorsu deprecor," he recited very clearly and with a hard firm voice. He repeated the chant three times and by the forth, a black cloud had risen from the gash on Harry's back. Voldemort raised his wand and slashed at the poisoned curse. "Dominatus sanati!"

The incantations finished, all held their breath as they waited. Knowing if this didn't work, nothing would. The black mist hissed and then vanished in the next moment and the gash upon Harry's back split wide open, allowing blood to fluidly pour out.

Lucius' eyes widened, not having expected this part. Severus quickly moved forward, pulling a potion out of his robe pocket and passing it to the Dark Lord. Apparently they had expected this. Voldemort dropped to his knees beside Harry and carefully pulled the teen into a sitting position, bracing the slighter wizard against his side. Voldemort forced Potter's mouth open and poured the potion down his throat.

Seeing the blond's stricken look, Severus explained. "The curse was destroyed but Potter's blood is still poisoned. However, without the curse his blood and magic can heal the wound. He only needs new blood. And quickly."

"Ah," Lucius replied. "Blood replenishing potion?"

Severus nodded. "And pain relieving potion," he added when Potter started to stir, moaning from the pain he could now feel.

Severus half expected Potter to start screaming from the pain and began to brace for it, only to stare in shock moments later when the boy, without opening his eyes, turned into Voldemort and wrapped trembling arms around the Dark Lord's back; holding on tightly with his head pressed firmly into the Dark Lord's chest. The whimpers and moans were getting louder, but it was clear Potter was still not fully aware. Nowhere near conscious. Voldemort had to grab a hand full of black hair and wrench Potter's head back so that his face was visible, allowing Severus to get the pain potion down his throat.

"What next?" Lucius inquired as he finally moved forward, eyeing the blood pooling around the kneeling figures.

"We let him bleed for the next half hour," Severus answered. "And then administer another blood replenishing potion. We do this for twelve hours and then he should be fine."

Inwardly sighing, Lucius vanished the blood staining the floor. They were in for a long night.

Harry awoke from a heavy sleep; deep and difficult to pull from. Lying on his stomach, he felt his back chilled by the air. But most of all he felt hands upon his back. Hands instantly recognized for they had applied Hermione's salve onto the cursed wound on more than one occasion. Harry kept his eyes closed when he felt those hands travel where there was no wound, touching and prodding, soothing his tense muscles. Harry bit back a contented sigh. How could Tom make him feel like this? Content and warm. Pleasant all around. Safe.

The next thing Harry knew he was jolted awake by the annoying whining of a certain blond, and as he awoke much easier this time, he remembered his thoughts before on Tom and thought perhaps all that had been a dream.

"Potter! You're alive and cured! Stop laying about trying to garner more attention!" the voice of Draco Malfoy squeezed into Harry's pleasant dreams. "It's been two days! Wake up so that I don't have to deal with the mudblood anymore! She's horrible! Keeps telling horrid lies about Blaise's sexuality!"

Harry opened his eyes with a long-suffering sigh. Sometimes he wished Theo had never persuaded he and Draco to drop the ridiculous feud they had. Harry gingerly twisted around and sat up. Draco stood at the end of the bed, arms crossed over his chest and tapping his foot impatiently. Looking around, Harry found his glasses on top of the beside table. Grabbing them he put them on and looked around, finding himself lying on a wide bed covered in dark blue. The room itself was large as well. Very large and very well furnished and completely unfamiliar.

"Err… where am I?"

Draco smirked. "Your room. And those stairs," the blond pointed to the narrow stairs by the window, "lead down to your very own study. Specially made just for you, Potter."

"What?"

Draco huffed and spent a moment watching Harry inspect the room from where he sat on the bed. "Get up! I'm supposed to dress you, have you take some potions, and show you around! And hurry! The Dark Lord wants to see you."

Harry flushed and looked to his lap. "He- he saved me. Didn't he?"

The blond scoffed. "Of course he did! Did you have a doubt?"

Harry refused to look at Draco. He had in fact doubted. At the end there… "I—I don't want to die, Tom." He remembered saying that to Tom, in a pleading voice, showing such weakness and fear to a man who was anything but. It was pathetic really. "I should probably be getting home," he murmured, pushing back the heavy feather downed comforter and swinging his legs over the side.

"Didn't you hear me, Potter? This is your home. This is your room. The Dark Lord has you where he wanted you all along. Do you honestly think he's going to let you leave now?"

Harry winced a bit as he stood from the very comfortable bed. The pain came from his back being stiff but other than that he was fine. It wasn't overwhelming anymore and that was always a good thing. "I will not be a prisoner here."

"And what are you going to do about it? You can't just walk out of the Dark Lord's home without him noticing."

"Where are my clothes?"

Draco shifted and clasped his hands behind his back. "Err… yes, um… the Dark Lord instructed me to burn what you were wearing when he brought you here."

"WHAT?!"

The blond smirked. "Kidding. Couldn't help it. Seeing your face burn up with self righteous anger is always fun."

"Bugger off, Malfoy."

"No. I'm fine where I am, thanks."

"Then help me find some clothes so I can go and make sure Bunnymort knows I'm not a prisoner here."

Draco sputtered in outrage. "What did you call him?!"

Harry laughed as he went about the room searching for the bathroom that was sure to be connected to such a grand room.

"You don't question the Dark Lord!" Draco yelled. "Harry? Are you listening to me?"

"Honestly… no." Harry kicked Draco out of the room once he located the bathroom so he could shower and dress. Draco was a little perv and would peek in on Harry taking a shower. And though Harry wasn't self-conscious about his body, he didn't like peeping Toms… well not blond peeping Toms anyway.

After that, he found Draco had waited out in the hall for him and the two young men meandered down two levels and over to the east wing where Voldemort's office was located. "I'll be out in a moment, Drake."

"Does that mean you want me to wait for you?" The blond asked hopefully.

"Yeah. Wait for me," Harry responded before turning to the office and opening the door. "You can't keep me prisoner here," he stated the moment the door was shut behind him.

Tom took a moment to notice the healthy glow of the young man's face and the outraged fire in his green eyes and smirked. "Point of fact, I can. You are talking to Lord Voldemort after all. However, I've never had the intention of keeping you prisoner anywhere. Where did you get this idea?"

"Drake said you wouldn't let me leave now," Harry replied a little more calmly. "Really? I'm not a prisoner?"

"You are a guest here at the moment, Potter. You can come and go as you please, within reason," the Dark Lord ground out. "And Draco will be punished for talking too much and spreading lies."

"So I can go home then."

Tom leaned back and steepled his fingers under his chin, giving Harry an impassive look. "I saved your life, Potter."

"Yes and thanks," Harry replied cautiously, remembering he was speaking to a Slytherin. He took a seat in front of the desk, preparing for it. "Why did you do it?"

"My wish was not for you to die, obviously. But I think I'm owed for saving your life."

Harry rolled his eyes. "What do you want?"

"For you to remain here as a guest until I think you've overstayed your welcome."

Since Tom was the reason he was still alive, Harry didn't think this was such a bad thing. At least he didn't have to worry about being killed. But just to make sure… "Am I safe here?"

Tom nodded and wondered if Harry would believe first without seeing. If not then he was more than willing to prove it to the young wizard.

Harry narrowed his eyes. "I don't want to know what you're doing concerning the war and I don't want to know what the Light is doing either."

"We'll have a don't ask don't tell policy if you wish?"

"What about Death Eaters? I don't want to be constantly surrounded by Death Eaters."

"Meetings hardly ever take place here. The only Death Eaters you're likely to come across are the ones you've already been seeing. Lucius, Severus, and Draco. Possibly Bellatrix and the Lestrange brothers. Anything else?" he asked in amusement, seeing the boy's brow furrowed heavily in thought.

"I'm not staying in this humongous manor at all times, Tom. If I want to go out, I will. I'll not hide from the world."

The amused smile quickly vanished. "You'll put yourself at risk again, brat," he hissed. "Allow yourself to be kidnapped once more. Forced to do the Orders bidding."

"Escaped the first time, didn't I? I can do it again."

"And how about the fact that you could lead the Order here?"

Harry's eyes snapped to his. "I would never do that," he said forcibly.

"You may do so unintentionally."

"Do you think I'm a bloody idiot?"

"Should I really answer that, Potter?"

"Not funny. And I mean it. I wouldn't do that; intentionally or otherwise. Don't even know where here is exactly."

"Will you allow me to place a tracking charm on you?" Tom asked after a moment of silence where Harry had avoided his eyes after being stared at so intensely. "For your protection of course."

"Coming from you, I'll take that as a load of bullocks. For my protection…" Harry scoffed.

"What would it take for you to trust me, Harry?"

Harry wasn't sure why but he didn't want to answer that question. "Are you ever going to tell me why?" he asked instead. "Why did you invite me here in the first place?"

Tom grinned at him suddenly. It was like a snake strike; quick and stunning and painful. Harry thought that grin must have venom in it too because his heart was suddenly beating harder than it ever had before. Maybe he liked venom. Certainly he liked that the evil looking grin did more for Tom's good looks rather than taking away.

"My reasons are my own," the older wizard finally answered. "But I will say there are several reasons and none of them have to do with you being involved in the war, or with you being tortured or killed. This is your sanctuary if you want it, Potter."

The ex-Gryffindor huffed and stood. "Fine. But you will tell me eventually."

"Perhaps. Now run along. I've paper work to finish."

Harry nodded and began towards the door. "Err…" he turned back to find red eyes staring intently at him. "Could you not punish Draco? He's going through some things…"

Tom frowned. "Your heart is far too big."

"Thanks."

"That was not a compliment, brat."

"I know." Harry smiled. "Hey, maybe while I'm here you might cut down on the death and destruction and work on world peace?"

Tom chuckled darkly. "Don't bet on it."

For reasons Harry didn't understand, he felt the smile on his face grow as he left the Dark Lord's office. Draco was staring at Harry incredulously.

"What?" he questioned as they headed down the hall.

"World peace, Potter? Really? Were my ears deceiving me or did you actually just ask the Dark Lord to work on world peace?"

Harry snickered. "Thought I would try… and what were you doing eavesdropping?"

"If he was going to torture the Boy-Who-Lived, then I wanted to hear it," Draco answered with a grin. Harry playfully shoved him away.

"I'm not the Boy-Who-Lived anymore. Don't ever want to hear that title again."

"Sorry Potty, but unless you die, that title and others will never go away."

"I'm not running away," Harry said through gritted teeth and petulantly crossed arms over his chest. "I'm just not participating anymore."

"This is definitely a discussion for a later time when we have time to sit down and get properly sloshed," the blond said grinning. "But now I'm to show you around and-"

"Need to go back to my flat and get a few things," Harry interrupted. "Want to come? I need you to help me get there. My wand is at the flat."

Draco paled. He remembered what happened the last time he was there. "Err…"

"Yeah, come on," Harry insisted. "Need company anyway."

Draco was pulled along with Harry ignoring all of his protests. Harry gave the blond an odd searching look when Draco swung his wand around the moment they Apparated into Harry's small living room. "What's wrong with you?"

Draco's eyes scanned every inch of open space before blowing out a breath. "Nothing… nothing at all, Potter. Just get your stuff so we can go."

"Hermione's not going to be here if that's what you're worried about. She'll be at work most of the day."

"It's not the mudblood I'm concerned with."

"Stop calling her that," Harry murmured as he went into his bedroom. "What are you concerned with?"

Draco wandered in after him. "Two identical freckled devils who don't know how to respect personal boundaries."

Harry turned from where he pulled his wand from the bedside drawer. "You're talking about Fred and George? They were here?"

"They practically molested me!" the blond whined. "You should have seen the way they were eyeing me! Like fresh meat!"

"But… what were they doing here?" green eyes widened. "The Order knows then! They know where I live!"

"Calm down, hero." Draco grabbed the back of Harry's shirt before he could bolt. "Those fiends were here giving your mudblood information on who cast that curse."

"It doesn't make sense. I thought they didn't want anything to do with me."

Draco shrugged, having no idea what to say to that. Harry went around gathering the things he thought he would need. The Invisibility Cloak, photo journals, Firebolt and its cleaning kit, and some clothes… until Draco announced he didn't need the horrid clothes he already had.

"I'm not walking around in robes all the time, Drake," he mumbled. "I like muggle clothing."

"Fine. We'll go shopping for new muggle clothes. Clothes that fit and show off that sexy arse of yours."

Harry didn't react to that, which told Draco the brunet was deep in worried thought. Since the feud ended, it had become a game of theirs to flirt with one another even though neither could ever see themselves together, knowing they were meant for others- in Draco's case, the wrong other. But the flirting was all in good fun and Harry always rose to the occasion; always pleasantly stroking the blond's ego… but not now. Harry was lost deep in thought. No doubt about those atrocious twins.

Harry remained silent and somber throughout the short visit to his muggle flat. He didn't say more than a dozen words after they left. When Draco tried to give Harry a tour of the huge manor, the brunet declined and slunk off to brood in his bedroom. Draco wished he hadn't said anything about the twins at all.

Harry sat cross-legged on the floor in the massive bedroom with his Firebolt floating inches off the floor as he polished it. His movements were slow and practiced and he paid little attention to the actual job, instead focusing on his thoughts about the twins. Fred and George were the only Weasleys he missed most… with the exception of Ron, though Harry knew he was better off without that friendship.

But the twins were a different sort of Weasley. Not so uptight about certain beliefs, about the way things should be. Their whole lives didn't revolve around the Greater Good…at least that's what Harry had thought. Fred and George weren't absolute Slytherin haters either. Never have been. They weren't bigoted so when Harry had lost contact with them it was really painful. He felt more comfortable with them then he did with Ron sometimes… well most times. He didn't need to tip toe around the twins about certain subjects just to avoid an argument as he often had to do with Ron.

But now it seemed the twins had helped him recover by outing a member of the Order. Did that mean they still wanted to be friends, or were they simply helping in order to make sure the Chosen One didn't die before he could kill off the big bad gorgeous Dark Lord? It was all so confusing. And heartbreaking to think that's the only reason why they would have done it. Not for a friend, but only for the Greater Good.

Tom stepped in then to hear Harry muttering under his breath, "fucking greater good… bunch of imbeciles."

"Sure you don't want to join me?"

Harry didn't even look up from his broom. "No. Stop asking."

"Not once have I asked that of you," Tom reminded him.

"Whatever. You can do what you've been doing… they can keep doing what they want to do and I'll stay out of the way," Harry replied softly and continued on with working on his broom. "If your agenda with me being here has anything at all to do with the war then you are wasting your time."

Tom refused to repeat himself and the room fell into silence. The Dark Lord crossed his arms and leaned against the doorway, watching Harry. Obviously the boy was weighted with heavy thoughts. His jaw was tightened as if he were grinding his teeth, and though Harry's eyes were obscured by pale lids and long thick black eyelashes, the dark wizard knew those green eyes were warring with emotion.

His eyes dropped to the ex-Gryffindor's hands as they meticulously polished his Firebolt and he spent long moments watching Harry's long fingers sweeping back and forth against the wood, and though the boy was obviously distracted with his thoughts, those hands knew exactly where to go without having to look at the broom.

"Was there something specific you wanted?" Harry suddenly asked.

Tom's gaze moved back to the young wizard's face. Harry was still looking at the floor, though his eyes flickered sporadically at the figure in the doorway. He smirked when he caught sight of a light blush sprinkled across Harry's pale cheeks. Obviously the young wizard had noticed his staring. "You've missed breakfast and lunch. You'll dine with me this evening."

"Is that an order?"

"Of course."

"Freaking dark lords," Harry muttered, though he was grinning slightly. "Fine. You win this time… must be a new feeling for you, eh? Winning."

Harry grinned cheekily at him and whatever had taken up the young wizard's thoughts previously seemed to have been pushed away for the time being. "Impudence is not an endearing trait, Potter," the elder wizard replied. Tom stepped inside as Harry began to pack away the broomstick and servicing kit.

Once Harry had put his stuff away, Tom moved forward to stand behind the young wizard and gripped the hem of his old and disgraceful muggle t-shirt.

Harry's eyes widened into saucers. "What are you doing?" he shrieked in a completely unmanly way, which had him blushing further in embarrassment.

"Your wound needs to be checked. To make sure it is truly healing as it should," Tom murmured as he pulled Harry's shirt off and tossed it onto the bed before Harry could argue further. "And you shouldn't be sitting as you were, hunched over. That is not going to help the gash heal."

Breathe, Harry. Breathe. The mantra was forced over and over again in his mind even as the Dark Lord's chest pressed firmly against his side. This is the Dark Lord. You are not supposed to be attracted to the Dark Lord! Harry swallowed thickly. And when a hand dropped to his lower abdomen and stayed there, Harry stared at those long fingers in shock before biting his lip and looking away. Tom's hands were large, fingers elegant and Harry always liked a man with hands like that. Moments later he felt another hand on his back; fingers softly probing the healing wound at the base of his back.

"Pain?" Tom asked.

"Not much," he whispered and prayed his voice wasn't truly as husky as it sounded. The hand at his front shifted and the tips of Tom's fingers inadvertently slipped a breath beneath the waistband of his baggy jeans. Harry squeezed his eyes closed. The move was not done on purpose he knew. Tom had shifted to bend over a little until his nose was nearly touching Harry's back. Probably didn't realize where his hand was…

How could he be so warm from one touch? It should be the complete opposite. He should feel cold and disgusted and throw those hands off him. But he couldn't and didn't want to. He felt safe and cared for as Tom checked the curse scar. And how was that possible?

"This scar may never heal," Tom murmured after a moment and Harry wondered when the wizard's lips had gotten so close to his ear. "But at least you'll live."

Harry was as still as a statue beneath his hands and somehow it annoyed him that no bold comeback spewed forth from the boy's mouth as was usual. Tom allowed his hands to linger a moment longer, enjoying the feel of Harry beneath his fingertips before pulling away. He thought perhaps the silence had to do with Potter's earlier thoughts.

"We're dining with the Malfoys tonight. Be sure to dress appropriately." And with that the Dark Lord left, finally giving Harry the privacy to start trembling from the insane intense attraction he'd been trying to fight with all his might.

"What does appropriately mean?" Harry wondered some time later while staring into his walk in wardrobe. In the end he chose something that was sure to annoy the Dark Lord. If Tom were really going to drive him insane by making him attracted to said Dark Lord, he planned to get Tom back for it every chance he could.

Twenty minutes later Harry stood before Tom and grinned when the Dark wizard pinched the bridge of his nose in annoyance. "What? You don't like?" Harry asked, turning and showing off his dark jeans and long sleeved burgundy button-down shirt. A shirt two sizes too big for him. A sharp contrast to the elegant and form fitting dark blue dress robes Tom wore.

"I'd like the tear your clothes off and promptly burn them," Tom hissed at him.

"You'd take them off me first before burning them? That's not very 'evil' of you."

Tom growled before grabbing Harry by the scruff of his neck and thrusting him towards the Floo. "Malfoy Manor," Tom instructed.

Draco was at the other end, waiting to catch Harry as he knew the brunet had not learned how to exit a Floo properly. "Bloody hell," the blond tisked as his blue eyes swept over his friend, "dressed yourself again, didn't you?"

Harry laughed.

He wasn't as uncomfortable through dinner as he thought he would be, considering where he was. He wasn't even fazed to find Snape would be there as well. Though this probably had to do with the fact that his thoughts continued to slide back to Fred and George and wondering what their involvement with his recovery meant.

"Will you stop sulking," the blond hissed with a jab into Harry's side. "We do not sulk at the dinner table."

Harry blinked away the haze of depressed thoughts and turned to Draco. "Blaise is straight."

"You're lying! You have to be lying!"

"You think the entire world lies to you, Drake?"

"Don't care what you say! I refuse to believe it!"

"Draco, dear," Narcissa called down from the head of the table. "Stop sulking."

Harry picked up his goblet of wine to hide his grin. "We do not sulk at the dinner table," he mimicked, ignoring the sneer on the blond's face to pass his gaze over the other occupants at the table. Inevitably landing on Tom whom was speaking softly with Narcissa. Harry was surprised to find them both smiling, as friends would do. And then there was Lucius Malfoy and Snape, sitting together and speaking, heads bent closer then should be socially acceptable for friends. Harry's brows hit his hair line when he saw Malfoy's hand move under the table to drop lightly on Snape's upper thigh and stay there. No way! No way, no way. NO BLOODY WAY!

"Your mudblood said my arse is skinny and nonexistent. Is that true too?" Draco questioned in rising panic.

Harry sighed and turned away from that surprising sight and gave the blond git his full attention. "You know perfectly well you've a delicious arse. Of course Hermione lied to you. She hates you… now, enough about that. I want to know what kind of relationship your parents have," he demanded.

"Hmm?" Draco asked curiously. He bent forward to look at his father and caught sight of what Harry had seen. "Oh, didn't you know? Father and Severus have been lovers for years and years."

"B-but," Harry sputtered. "Your mother's right there!" he needlessly pointed to the woman sitting directly across from his father.

"Sure. And they love each other. Just in a completely platonic way. Father has a lover. Mother has many. Works out for everyone involved."

Harry decided purebloods were just plain weird. And then he wondered behind the smile Tom had been giving Narcissa Malfoy and as his eyes traveled back to them, Harry vehemently denied it was jealously that had suddenly sprung up to cause his chest to tighten. But Tom wasn't smiling at Mrs. Malfoy anymore. There was no smile and those red eyes were on him now, piercing him with a stare that immediately had Harry flushing; spreading pools of heat throughout his body in every which way.

"You really are an open book," Draco whispered from beside him. "Face is so red right now. Why don't you make a sign and stick it to your forehead that reads 'Harry wants to shag the Dark Lord'. And that said… What the hell is wrong with you? After everything that's happened, you want to shag the dark lo-"

Harry shoved half a loaf of bread into the chattering blond's mouth. "Will you shut up!" he hissed, severely grateful he and Draco were far enough away that the others couldn't have heard the blond. He then turned innocent eyes to the others whose attentions were drawn to them by the loud choking noises coming from Draco. Harry reached over to lightly pat the blond's back. "Geez, Drake," he responded loudly with an apologetic smile to the others at the table. "Just because you can fit certain big things all the way down your throat doesn't mean you should try it on everything."

Draco's face turned as red as Harry's had been moments ago and if Harry hadn't cleared the bread from his mouth, it was certain Draco would have choked to death on it. Harry couldn't help but laugh. A severely embarrassed Draco was the funniest thing he'd seen in a long time.

"What exactly are you implying about my baby, Mr. Potter?" Narcissa asked with a smile that wasn't sweet at all. Actually it was all kinds of unhinged. Harry chose not to take notice of it.

"Oh well, you know… Drake's got a talent for su-"

Draco's hands were a flurry of movement over the table and Harry found the blond's glass of wine along with his own suddenly in his lap. "Would you look at that?" Draco exclaimed as he shot from his seat. "How clumsy of me. Here, Potter. Let me help you clean that up!" Draco grabbed an unopened bottle of wine before reaching for the brunet.

Harry was yanked rather painfully out of his chair and pulled away from the table, still laughing over the incredible red tinting the blond's cheeks.

As they were leaving, Harry heard Mrs. Malfoy mutter under her breath, "and to say such things at the dinner table! About my innocent child!"

Thinking maybe he'd gone a little too far, Harry looked over his shoulder to see what Tom thought, actually worried about the Dark Lord's view on him, only to find Tom smirking at him. Harry released a breath and sent a wide smile at the Dark wizard before Draco yanked him completely out into the hall and out of view.

That smile should be illegal, Tom thought. Or at least should be caught, bottled, and on display only for me. The Dark Lord wondered at himself. Feeling jealous and possessive over such a silly thing as a smile. A throat was cleared at his right and Voldemort found his three followers looking at him expectantly.

"Yes?" he inquired of Lucius.

"Forgive me for questioning you, my Lord, but… why exactly is that boy here? Alive?"

Severus rolled his eyes. "That's fairly obvious."

"Is it?" Voldemort asked, pinning Severus in place with an intense look.

"Truthfully?"

"Go on," Voldemort replied, waving at Severus to continue without threat of retribution.

"Potter's here to be 'safe' and 'well cared for'. The word consort comes to mind as well."

"How astute of you, Severus. Though the consort part… not in any traditional sense of the word."

"He would make a horrible consort," Narcissa murmured.

"Too true, Narci," Lucius replied. "Potter would never obey."

A smile touched Voldemort's lips. "No, he wouldn't."

"What about the war?" Severus inquired. "And Potter's involvement?"

"I will keep him away from the war because that is what he wishes."

"That went well," Harry laughed as he lowered to the ground on Draco's balcony.

"Hate you so much right now!"

Harry laughed at Draco's pout and snatched the bottle of wine out of the blond's hand. "It's not like she didn't already know what kind of kinky perv you are."

"But you're wrong," he whined. "Mother may be a smart woman and observant as any Slytherin but when it comes to me she's as oblivious as you are about everything!"

"Hey…" Harry's brow furrowed from the insult.

"It's true! Mother has some sort of complex… she's in complete denial over my growing up and tomorrow…" Draco groaned as a look of horror crossed his face, "tomorrow she'll set me down for one of her annoying little talks about how I'm still innocent because if not she might go insane! Thanks a lot, Potter!"

Harry couldn't stop laughing. "You should really consider finding your mother some help then. You're eighteen, for Merlin's sake! Does she honestly expect you to remain a virgin for the rest of your life?!"

"It's not funny, bloody speccy git!"

Harry sobered slightly. "Sorry. Here sit down and have a drink with me. Sorry," he said again. "Maybe I did go a little too far."

"A little?!"

"Don't worry about it, Drake. Everything will be fine."

The two settled down and spent some time in a companionable silence, which both found odd but not unpleasant. And then Draco voiced what they'd both been thinking. "Isn't the world supposed to come to an end now?"

Harry hummed as he accepted the bottle of wine. "This is kind of new. Never hung out without… without Theo between us."

They spent more moments after that to silently drink toasts to Theodore Nott.

"Harry."

"Drake?"

By this time they were pleasantly buzzed and Draco figured he could go ahead with what he really wanted to know. "He loved you. Did you know?"

Harry bent forward over his lap. Resting his elbows on his knees, he entwined his hands and pressed his knukles against his forhead to hide his face from view. He only nodded.

"Were you in love with him?"

Harry didn't take too long to answer. As he'd had plenty of time to think about it before hand. "I cared for him, you know that. But no, I don't think I was in love with him. He was a great friend and lover, but I always felt something was off. Which pissed me off."

"Why?"

He finally looked at Draco. "Because I wanted to love him. He was the only one who ignored my titles, you know. Not even Hermione can do that, even though she tries…" Harry looked away, wiping at his wet eyes. "Don't really want to talk about that anymore."

"Why are you here, Potter?"

"Merlin, Malfoy. I don't know. Why don't you go ask your Dark Lord?"

"What I mean to say is," Draco took a deep breath, because he was fairly sure what he was about to say would start an angry rant from the brunet in front of him. "Don't you feel guilty? For turning your back on the Light?"

Draco sucked in a breath when fiery green eyes burned into his. "Do you think I should?" he growled. "Feel guilty? After what they've done?"

"Not particularly, no," the blond replied truthfully.

"I spent my life being unselfish. Spent most of my life doing what they wanted. I didn't mind it. At first I didn't mind it at all. I was needed, right? Needed when before I was non-existent. So I didn't mind I never had a proper childhood. Didn't mind I was forced to be raised in a household that hated me. Forced to grow up too soon. But when I wanted to be a little selfish and do something for me, something that wouldn't affect their goals, I discovered they would never allow me any sense of control. Ever. So I decided instead of a little selfish I would go all the way.

“What do I know of the wizarding world? Not a lot. What the fuck was I fighting for? Preparing to die for? All I knew of the magical world was Hogwarts; homework and meager spells, rivalry and lessons on bigotry…" Harry took a deep breath and leaned forward, placing elbows on his knees. "I was never taught about the world I was supposed to be saving; and I understand Dumbledore hid me away in the muggle world in order to allow me to grow up without the fame… but that backfired on him. I grew up as a slave. I never enjoyed life then, and never at Hogwarts either. So when the Light showed they could be as evil as the Dark I decided enough was enough. I'm going to be selfish and live my life the way I want and be happy doing it. At this point I don't know which side is worse so I figure I won’t fight for either side."

Draco watched the brunet slump back and glare into the night sky. "What about the Dark Lord?" he asked.

"I hate him," Harry whispered. Hate him because he makes me ache, makes me feel safe and most of all I hate him because sometimes he makes me forget he's the reason I have no parents. His gaze returned to Draco, and there was something like understanding in the blond's blue eyes. But it didn't make Harry feel any better.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Three

It started when Potter was fourteen. That's when this fixation Tom had on him changed from simply wanting the boy to die into something entirely different. Happened the night he was returned to a body and he had to duel the boy. Harry had been scared. Terrified. But he'd never backed down. Harry's green eyes were bright with determination and scorn when he faced off for a duel he should have died in. That's when the fixation changed. That's when Tom started wanting the boy.

Though he did make a considerable effort to try and push all that away. He may be a mass murderer and an all around bastard, but Tom was no pervert and the boy had been too young. Not only that, but obviously Harry was still fighting for the Light. So Tom let his want turn into determination in killing Harry to end the ridiculous fascination he had with him. Only that fixation grew once again when he faced off with Harry at the Ministry of Magic. Invading Harry's mind that night had changed his life. It linked them on a deeper level then what they'd had before.

Tom settled back in his chair, looking up at the ceiling in his office. Dumbledore probably thought I tainted the boy somehow but really it was the other way around… though it wasn't any kind of taint… Harry had begun to heal me the moment I settled into his consciousness.

And though Harry didn't know this, ever since that night at the Ministry, Tom continued to travel into his mind for the express purpose of regaining himself. And now Harry wanted to be free from the war and Tom was free to pursue what he'd been coveting unlike anything else before. But not only did he want to pursue, Tom found he wanted to protect too. He wanted Harry to trust him and vice versa. He wanted Harry emotionally chained to him. Tom wondered if their link would make that happening easier or harder in the long run.

The object of his thoughts waltzed into the office just then as if he owned the place… as he had been doing the last week of his stay. Harry came in with a small smile and draped himself over the chair in front of the desk. "I'm a guest right?" he asked without greeting, swinging his legs absently.

"Yes," Tom answered slowly and warily. "We've been over this."

"And that makes you the host, correct?"

Tom nodded, eyes sweeping across the body lazily lounging in the chair and wondering if the young wizard were posing like that on purpose.

"Which means you are obligated to humor me, isn't that right?"

"I'm sure you're coming to a point…"

"Just be quiet and listen. Remember, you are humoring me."

"Potter-"

"Humor me!" Harry snapped. "If you can't sit there and listen, you could always turn back into the bunny and humor me that way. I purchased this cute little collar and leash…"

Tom's lips pressed into thin lines and there was murder in his eyes. That was humoring too. "Right then…" Harry then cleared his throat before opening his mouth to sing in a clear upbeat tone.

"It's a world of laughter, a world of tears

It's a world of hopes, it's a world of fear

There's so much that we share

That its time we're aware

It's a small world after all."

Harry had to turn away, lifting his gaze to the ceiling to avoid looking and laughing at the horror struck Dark Lord. He continued on:

"It's a small world after all

It's a small world after all

It's a small world after all

It's a small, small world."

Harry launched into the second verse before Tom could do what he wanted, which was object loudly and/or hex the living daylights out of him. And still he kept his eyes trained on the ceiling so that he could contain his laughter.

"There is just one moon and one golden sun

And a smile means friendship to everyone.

Though mountains divide and the oceans are wide

It's a small, small world.

It's a small world after all

It's a small world after all

It's a small world after all

It's a small, small world!"

Once it looked like he was finished singing, Tom opened his mouth to blast him for wasting his time on ridiculous songs but Harry straightened up in his chair and met his eyes dead on and began to whistle the annoying upbeat tune that went along with the words as loud as he could. His green eyes were alight with wicked humor and Tom wondered if Harry were trying to cast some spell by sound. Certainly he had a headache already!

Harry whistled the entire bloody tune thrice before standing. His grin was face splitting. By this time Tom was more than annoyed. "Is that all?" he asked lowly.

"For now." Harry chuckled and turned to leave the office. "By the way, I'm going to Diagon Alley. Need to go speak with some people."

"Potter, come back here."

Harry sighed. Why had he thought he could get out so easily? Tom told him he was free to come and go, but he hadn't gone anywhere except to Malfoy Manor and he knew Tom didn't mind that. But this was the first time he was going back out into public and he knew, despite what was said, that Tom did not want him going out. So when he stopped in front of the desk again, Harry expected some sort of lecture or a plain refusal of his going. Instead Tom simply pressed something into his hand.

"Put it around your neck," Tom ordered. Harry peered down to find a thin silver chain in his palm with a small charm connected to it. The charm was a small nondescript dagger. "Untraceable Portkey," the Dark Lord explained.

Harry stroked the small dagger charm with his thumb. "Are you keeping me safe to keep the Order from finding a way to control me and fighting you in the end? Do you think you'll win if I'm out of the way?"

"Yes."

The quick and honest answer had him dropping his eyes to the floor. "I see."

Tom rose from his chair and circled around the desk until he was planted in front of the shorter wizard. "You're here for you as well. It has nothing to do with the war and it most certainly has nothing to do with controlling you," he said in response to the absolute disappointment clouding the young wizard's face. And he had such a need to chase that expression away.

"But… you thrive on controlling people," Harry whispered morosely, still staring at the floor. "I can't see how-"

"You shouldn't be controlled, Harry. The longer you stay here, the more you'll realize I have no intentions of controlling you…unless you sing another ridiculous song."

"W- what are you talking about? That song is the best ever!" Harry exclaimed as he dropped the chain around his neck and allowed the charm to fall under his shirt. "Hermione taught me that song…." Belatedly he realized he probably shouldn't have said that. Especially not when he hoped his scheme would work. And if it did work, that meant eventually Tom would feel the need to kill someone. "Anyway, guess I'll go."

"They may have people watching out for you."

"Most likely."

"Do you understand what would happen should they capture you?"

"You'll celebrate?"

Fury washed over Tom's face and Harry stumbled back in surprise at the expression. Tom advanced on him. "I'll come after you, Potter. I'll find you. Wherever and whomever you are with will be destroyed. Just remember that before you go out and make yourself an easy target."

Okay, so Harry got the message and warning. If the Order tried and kidnapped him again and if he ended up someplace like the Burrow for whatever reason, than the Weasleys would pretty much be toast when Tom managed to find him. And he would find him. Harry was certain of it. And even though Tom was rearing his bloody Dark Lord head right now, Harry couldn't help but feel flattered by the warning. And that was insane! Still, all Harry felt was warmth from the warning and assurance that he would be found.

Harry's breath caught when he realized exactly how close they were. The Dark Lord was watching him with that furious gaze and only an inch of space lay between them. He tried valiantly not to be affected by such an intense look. He tried to keep his thoughts completely neutral. But Harry was determined not to back away from that gaze either and he was left with studying Tom's face. Of course the wizard looked older but not much. Tom was a mature version of the Tom he'd seen back in his second year. For an evil git, young Tom had been good looking, but this new older version was gorgeous. Dark brown hair that would have fallen into his eyes if Tom didn't constantly brush it away from his face. A strong jaw line Harry itched to ki—moving on! Well he didn't really pick a great spot to move on to. Tom's lips were, for lack of a better word, sensuous. Full and firm, not soft looking in the least and Harry could just imagine how it would feel to have those lips and that mouth against his skin.

Then those lips moved and red eyes narrowed. "Potter? Have you caught on to my meaning?"

"Yeah," he breathed as he backed away towards the door. "Yes, I understand. I'll be careful."

He then started to whistle 'it's a small world," and turned around. Whistling loudly as he left the office. Making sure to whistle so loud he knew Tom could hear the tune as he entered the Floo room at end of the hall.

"POTTER!"

Harry grinned as he quickly jumped into the green fire.

Harry understood the plausible threat he was walking into by meeting Draco in Diagon Alley, but it was like he'd told the blond before. He would not hide and he would not be made to keep a low profile either. And the only reason why he was caught last time was because he'd not been completely well. He wasn't going to be such an easy target the next time they tried to ambush him.

Stepping out of the Floo within the Leaky Cauldron, Harry quickly scanned the fairly empty dining room and at once spotted the blond hunkered down in the shadows in one of the booths.

"Draco," he murmured, sliding in across from his friend. Immediately a brow rose at having a proper view of the blond's face. "What the hell? Looks like you've seen a ghost! What's wrong?"

Draco's eyes traveled across the room and he hunched down further, an anxious expression on his face. "Received an owl this morning… I think perhaps we should reschedule for today, Potter."

Harry frowned and leaned forward. "Has someone threatened you?"

"N- Not really. Well… maybe. In a way, I guess… It's not really important."

"Something has you scared, Drake. Tell me what's going on."

Draco suddenly straightened and glared. "I'm not scared!" he snapped. "And you're no longer a hero so I don't know why you care so much."

"You're my friend," Harry replied simply.

Draco sneered even as he rummaged within his dove gray robes. Harry watched him curiously and narrowed his eyes when the blond finally pulled out a letter.

"Do. Not. Laugh," Draco instructed as he held it out to the young man across from him.

Harry took the letter. "Why would I laugh at something that clearly has you terrified?"

"I am not terrified!"

The brunet refrained from answering and instead opened the letter, smoothing it down on the table. He scanned Draco's pale face once more before focusing on the letter. "Dearest Soon To Be Ours-" he began, only to have the parchment snatched out from beneath his hands.

"Don't read it aloud, you moron!"

"Okay! Sorry. Give it back," Harry said in worry. The greeting seemed kind of ominous. Either someone was stalking Draco or the greeting was an indication that someone planned on abducting the blond soon. Harry wanted to make sure he had all the facts before making a plan.

Draco gave it over once more, if a little reluctantly. He then glared at Harry for the hell of it, though the brunet was back to reading the following words. Draco cleared his throat as Harry's eyebrows hit his hairline once he had moved passed the first few lines of the letter.

For his part Harry didn't know whether to laugh aloud or run to the nearest loo in order to wank. Once he'd passed the first two lines-which talked about the gift Draco had received along with the letter- Harry finally recognized the handwriting, and his worry for the blond had immediately vanished and was quickly replaced with surprise and humor. After telling of the gift, the rest of the letter was filled with erotic scenarios involving Drake and two certain redheads. And these scenarios were written in great detail. One included Draco on all fours being fucked at both ends. Another involved Draco fucking one twin while the other fucked him from behind… it went on and on for five paragraphs. Finally, because Harry had a raging hard on, he had to skip the rest and go straight to the end. The last paragraph was a bunch of assurances that the twins would eventually have the blond and that Draco should just get used to it now rather than later. Harry was more than amused. The twins were being completely serious. Otherwise they would not have gone through so much trouble writing out this letter, nor would they have sent the blond a gift. A gift Harry was sorely curious to see.

Harry lifted his gaze to meet that of Draco's, noticing the dark blush on the blond's face. "Merlin, Drake...this is fantastic wanking material!"

Draco nodded before he could stop himself. Then he straightened and ripped the letter from Harry's hands, stuffing it back into the folds of his robes. "No! This is atrocious, Potter. Who in the blazes do they think they are?"

Harry shrugged. "That's the twins. So… what was this gift they bestowed upon you?" he asked curiously.

"Not on your life, Potty," the blond hissed. "I've let you read that ridiculously randy letter. I refuse to disgrace myself further."

"How is that disgraceful?"

Drake gave him one of those not very patient looks. "Why do I even bother with you?" he asked quite seriously. "How can you ask that? It's… it's written sexual harassment!"

Harry laughed. "It's the red hair, isn't it? Otherwise you'd probably jump at the chance for a threesome."

"I would not!" The brunet gave him a stare. "Yes, alright! It's the hair," the blond amended with a shiver. "And their manners!"

Harry leaned towards the blond and in a conspiring whisper said, "just so you know, when they boast about being big, they aren't making it up."

Draco jumped from his seat. "This conversation is over! I do believe it’s time to go home."

Harry quickly slid out of his seat. "No way, Drake! We've got things to do!"

"You. You have things to do. They have a store here. There's no way I'm going out into the Alley!"

Harry adopted an innocent look, inwardly grinning. Knowing Draco would never turn down the opportunity to inflict his superior shopping skills. "Didn't you want to help me find new clothes? I'll need your help. If I go home with crap, Tom will go ballistic!"

"Low, Potter. Very low," the blond murmured. He glared at the ground for a moment. And then suddenly looked up with a smirk. "Just now… that sounded very domestic. Ready to marry the Dark Lord already?"

Harry froze in shock, going over his own words. "N-no… Stop twisting things, Drake!'

"Sorry I'm late!" someone called from behind them. Draco mewled in terror and hid behind Harry.

"It's Hermione," Harry replied. "Not the twins."

Draco sneered at the witch from over Harry's shoulder. "Like that's any better."

"If you don't stop that, I'll hex you."

"As if that would scare me."

"I'll give the twins your complete address and ways to ambush you."

"Whatever." But Draco did look a little more pale and refrained from speaking the snide comments on his tongue to Hermione.

"Change of plans," Harry told Hermione. "We're going straight to shopping."

She looked at him curiously. "But why? Thought you wanted to see Fred and George. Harry, you know they want to see you right? They've been demanding it."

Draco whined and grabbed the back of Harry's shirt in a death grip. Harry chuckled, "apparently they've been demanding a lot of things… but yeah, I want to see them. Just not with Draco around. He's terrified-" the point of a wand shoved painfully under his ribs made him rethink what he was going to say. "Just want to go shopping now. I'd rather see the twins at home, you know? I want to be able to talk to them somewhere in private."

Hermione dropped her fists onto hips. "Harry," she glared. "I did not leave work early just to go shopping!"

Before Harry could answer, Draco sneered. "Then go back to work. You have no fashion sense anyway. We're better off without your disgusting-"

Hermione's wand was pressed firmly against his nose and the blond went cross-eyed trying to see it before he ducked, using Harry as a shield.

"Could you both cut it out," Harry snapped. "And do you want to go shopping with us or not. I just want to get this over with."

"So you can return home and start the honeymoon?" Draco breathed into his ear. Harry's cheeks flooded with heat and he jabbed an elbow into the blond's stomach. Hermione had not missed Malfoy's little taunt, and her eyes narrowed onto her best friend.

"No I am not going back to work. You and I need to have a little discussion, Harry. And you aren't getting out of it either."

Harry's gaze swept out around the place, exceedingly grateful the Leaky Cauldron was doing horrible business. He didn't want to talk to Hermione about Tom. He didn't want to explain that he really had no clue why he agreed to stay at the Dark Lord's home. And he knew she knew he was attracted to Tom. She'd seen it that first day when Tom had come over as a bunny. He really really didn't want to talk about that. However he knew without a doubt he wouldn't get out of that talk.

"Fine, Hermione."

"Can we go now?" Draco whined.

Shopping wasn't a horrible affair. For which Harry was grateful. Draco and Hermione spent most of the time in muggle London bickering, which left Harry alone to do most of the choosing. He wasn't getting anything extravagant. Just clothes he felt comfortable with. Clothes he liked and that fit properly. He did allow Draco to pick out a few muggle outfits, but again Draco adhered to most of his wishes and didn't go too overboard. And he allowed Draco to take him to an upscale wizarding shopping district so that he could pick up a few formal dress robes as well.

By the time they were through, it was nearing dinner and Draco insisted on taking Harry to his favorite restaurant. He didn't invite Hermione and sneered at Harry when he invited the muggleborn along. Draco led them in and as he discussed tables with the concierge, Harry and Hermione took a look around. Harry whistled lowly at the wealth thrown about the place. Turning to Hermione, he was prepared to say something about the multiple crystal chandeliers, but Hermione was looking across the room, smirking.

"Malfoy," she called. When the blond turned to her with a sneer, she smiled brightly and pointed across the dining room to a table in the dim light. "Zabini's here."

Draco gasped and started to run his fingers through his hair as he turned to look. Harry frowned, both at the table and then at Hermione for bringing Draco's attention to what was going on across the room. Blaise was apparently on a date and was heavily lip locked with a very attractive witch with brunet hair. Draco's hands fell limply at his sides when he saw this. His eyes going wide and brimming with unshed tears.

"Hermione. There's no reason to fall to his level," Harry whispered. "You knew how much that was going to hurt him."

Hermione's smile slipped when Draco turned back to them, emotions not quite so hidden by his cold mask.

"Going home," Draco whispered hoarsely as he swept by them and quickly out the doors. By the time Harry and Hermione left the restaurant moments later, Draco had already Apparated home.

"It's not like he didn't know," Hermione grumbled. "We've been telling him Zabini is straight! I mean… that's why Zabini has no idea Malfoy was even interested in him."

"Zabini is a bloody idiot," Harry snapped. "How could he not want Draco?! Everyone wants Draco! Have you seen the git? Who wouldn't want that?"

"You don't want Malfoy," she pointed out.

"No! But that's only because it would be weird. But honestly, I think he'd be a great catch."

Hermione's brows furrowed and she opened her mouth to reply. But then shut it, seeing her friend's look. Then she smiled softly. "It's cute how affronted you are on Malfoy's behalf. Even if he doesn't deserve it."

"You don't know him like I do. He's very sensitive, Hermione."

Hermione sighed and took his arm. Somehow she doubted that. "Let's go have a quick dinner, and then I'll let you desert me to go and stroke the Death Eater's rumpled feathers."

Harry smiled gratefully. "Thanks, Mione."

Instead of staying at the upscale restaurant, Harry and Hermione went to a muggle diner down the street from Harry's flat. They were half way through with eating before Hermione commented on the fact he kept fingering the dagger necklace he wore under his shirt.

"When did you get a necklace, Harry?" she finally asked, watching as he pressed a finger against the collar of his t-shirt. "And why do you keep touching it? You've never worn jewelry before."

"Tom gave it to me earlier. It's a Portkey." Hermione's eyes narrowed and she set aside her utensils. Harry sighed. Here it was. "The answer to all your questions is I don't know," he said before she could start.

She raised a brow. "You don't know if your back is feeling any better?"

"What? No. Yeah, I know that. Back's fine… except that it's left a long scar..." He frowned at her.

Hermione smirked. "Don't be such a smart ass then Harry."

"Well… I know what you want to ask, Hermione. About where I'm living and with who. I don't know and I'm not really ready for you to examine the situation."

"Which explains why you've been avoiding me."

"I haven't."

"Please…" she gave him a sardonic look. "You've been healed for over a week. I've gotten one letter from you and zero visits before today. Why is that?"

"Just been… familiarizing myself with living there. Catching up with Drake. The bloke's funny when he's full of wine."

She leaned forward. "And what about Voldemort?" she asked quietly.

"He's funny when he's annoyed with me."

"That's not what I meant!" she snapped.

"I've already told you… don't want to talk about it, okay."

"But Harry. You're living with the Dark Lord. You expect me not to worry when I know very well he has a motive."

Harry smiled. "He's admitted to having several motives. Though he won't tell me what they are, except that I'm safe. Really, Herm. I'm safe there. And he's… he’s taking care of me," he finished softly, fingering the necklace again.

"I saw the way you were looking at him."

"The evil arsehole is fit, Hermione! You have seen him right? The wizard's gorgeous now. Tall and handsome- big hands. Drop dead sexy voice… Anyway," he hurried on from the incredulous look on her face, "like I said. Don't really want to talk about this."

Hermione nodded and returned to her meal. "Will you at least talk to me when you do figure things out?"

"Yeah. Course."

They shared a smile and started to talk about other things. Hermione's job- which she disliked very much. Harry's plans for the future… he really didn't have any at the moment. Except to annoy the Dark Lord every chance he could get. And that reminded him to tell her about what he'd done in Tom's office before leaving.

She nearly spit up her soda. "No you didn't."

Harry smiled brightly. "I think he liked it!"

"You are insane."

"You keep saying that," Harry returned in amusement. "Are you hoping if you say it enough times it'll turn out to be true and then you'll have a legitimate reason to stick me in St. Mungo's? If that's it, I'll go along. Honestly I think something is wrong with me."

Hermione laughed. "There's nothing wrong with you. This is you. I like this you actually, despite you saying and doing crazy things. You've grown so much since school, you know. You're happier now. Also way more interesting."

"Oi! You saying I was boring before?"

"Just a tad depressive actually. But that's to be expected when you've been oppressed your entire life."

"Oppressed is a bit strong."

"If you think so," Hermione murmured around her glass. But she was certain she'd got it right. And that was one reason why she gave unquestionable support when Harry decided to step back from the war. The way he'd been treated as nothing more than a tool instead of a person with his own wishes was just plain barbaric in her opinion. Honestly, what kind of nation looks to a boy to save all their arses time and again? She wasn't impressed. In fact, she would never have taken a job in the Ministry if she hadn't needed it really badly. If it were possible, Hermione would quit that place in a heartbeat.

"That reminds me," she said of her thoughts. "Had an owl from Ron couple of days ago."

"Yeah?" Harry asked with indifference as they stood to leave. He really wasn't all that interested in hearing about Ron.

"He's still with Charlie."

"Wonderful," was his sarcastic reply as he held the door open for her. "Maybe the dragons have knocked some intelligence into his stubborn skull."

Hermione sighed and shook her head. "Still going on and on about your betrayal. Still trying to convince me to convince you."

"My betrayal…" Harry snorted. "At least I'm still here. What did he do when school finished? Ran off to Romania. He's got some nerve."

"I know, Harry." She smiled. "Anyway, better get home. Crookshanks needs to be fed and you need to go insure Malfoy doesn't do anything too dramatic from the heartbreak. Like trying to kill himself with too much chocolate."

Harry snickered as he pulled his friend into a hug. "I think Draco will be over Blaise soon enough."

"What makes you say that?" she asked as they separated.

Harry told her about the twins' letter and everything it entailed. Hermione's eyes were wide when he finished. "Don't think they're going to leave him alone, so he won’t have time to actually pine over Blaise anymore."

"Merlin, they really were serious."

Harry laughed and nodded.

The Dark Lord's scowl was horrendous as he sat listening to Death Eater reports. The meeting had gone on for over an hour and though it wasn't the fault of his Death Eaters, he took it out on them anyway; hoping their screams would drown out the annoying song now stuck in his head. The obnoxious whistling that would not cease playing over and over again within his mind.

Potter was going to pay, Voldemort thought as another minion was subjected to the Crucio. Another twenty minutes passed with him flinging out punishment and finally he stepped back from the writhing McNair before he turned the wizard insane. "If you are not gone from my presence in the next five seconds I will kill you. All of you!"

All but three scampered away so fast it was all really a blur. Only Lucius, Severus, and Bellatrix retained some decorum and simply walked quickly. When the room was empty, Voldemort Apparated back to his manor to his office. Immediately he ordered a house elf to provide a headache potion. After taking the potion and hurling the vial into the fire, Voldemort went in search of the cause of said headache. It had been Harry's intention to get that blasted tune stuck in his head.

"It's a small world… what rubbish!" he spat as he glided down the halls, red eyes narrowed to seething slits. Barging his way into the brat's private quarters, he found Harry not there. With a little more searching and finally calling a house elf for information, Voldemort learned Harry was not at home and hadn't returned since he'd left earlier in the day. It was nearing midnight. Surely Harry should have returned by now.

He was purposely overlooking the fact that Harry was eighteen and could do what he wanted. Free now to stay out as long as he wished. But the Dark Lord worried. Until he'd won the war, the Order would be after Harry and as time went by and they realized the Chosen One was absolutely serious about staying neutral, he feared the Order would take drastic measures to ensnare Harry to them. More drastic then the Slytherin attacks. Cursing Harry had been an accident, but Voldemort knew eventually… the next time would not be.

Returning to his own chambers, he discarded the dark robes he always wore during Death Eater meetings and raids. The robes Harry had said one time were his Voldemort persona. The brat insisted he was no longer Voldemort when the robes were off and instead was just Tom, a Dark wizard with issues. Tom had laughed and then hexed him, even though the idea rang true. Honestly he preferred Harry refer to him as Tom anyway.

Tom stood in the middle of his room and closed his eyes, breathing deeply and activating the tracking charm he'd placed on the young wizard. He had asked Harry for permission to do so. And Harry had refused. Of course he would. But Tom also knew that Harry knew he would place a tracking charm on him regardless. And he had. Tom had done it right after the boy had been healed.

Moments later, he Apparated to Harry’s location; his wand firmly gripped in hand in case he arrived somewhere neither wanted to be at. His hand relaxed seconds later when he realized where he was. The middle of Malfoy Manor's Entrance Hall. Voldemort hissed in annoyance. Of course. Harry had been spending a large amount of time here. During the evenings. He'd be damned if he were going to say that he was jealous, but he had begun to be very annoyed that Harry spent so much time with Draco. Especially when he knew they both preferred boys and seemed very fond of each other. It was not jealously, he thought firmly.

"C-can T-tripe be doing s-something for Lord M-master?"

Voldemort looked down to find the Malfoy's house elf bowed low in front of him. "Where is your Master?"

"M-master Malfoy be in the study with Mr. Snape, Lord Master."

"Announce me."

"Yes, Lord Master!" it squeaked and then disappeared. Tom strode down the hall towards the study and met Severus and Lucius halfway.

"Was I interrupting something?" he asked in amusement after taking in their less than perfect appearances.

"No, my Lord," Severus intoned flatly as he and Lucius bowed to him.

"Where is Potter?" he asked them. "The tracking charm I placed on him has led me here."

Lucius and Severus shared a look as they straightened from bowing. Severus knew what Lucius was thinking and his lips pressed into thin lines in answer. Lucius pulled in a breath before releasing it slowly. "If he is here visiting Draco, then they are probably within my son's quarters."

"Lead the way, Lucius," he ordered coldly.

Lucius nodded and turned towards the spiraling staircase. "My Lord…" Lucius paused on the first step. "Draco is unaware of your plans for Potter. That is my fault. I never thought to explain to him-"

"Lead on, Lucius."

Tom smirked at the blond's back. Did he actually believe he would kill Draco should they find the two in a position he would not like? He wouldn't. Not to say Draco would walk away without injury, but it was true he nor Lucius had warned him away from Harry. And how much harder would it be to lure Harry to him if he were to kill the young blond? So no, he would not kill Draco. But he wasn't about to tell this to Lucius. He enjoyed watching the blond perspire in worry and trying to keep that worry off his face and out of his voice.

Finally they arrived in front of Draco's closed doors. "Move aside."

Lucius stepped back to stand beside Severus, leaving the Dark Lord to open the doors. The blond was slightly relieved when his Lord did not need to unlock the door and no wards had been placed around the room. Draco hadn't been seeking complete privacy. That was a very good sign.

The first room beyond the door was Draco's small sitting room. It was empty. The room beyond that was the bedroom and the Dark Lord strode towards that closed door and flung it open. Empty. But the double doors leading to the veranda were open and all three wizards immediately spotted legs stretched out in plain view. Lucius hurried over and stopped dead in his tracks. Harry Potter sat a little off to the sides of the door. His back pressed against the balcony railing, head tilted to the side. His mouth was slightly parted and he was snoring. Within loose fingers was a bottle of wine that was nearly finished. Draco's legs had been the ones he'd seen. The blond's head was lying on Potter's shins, a small amount of drool dripping onto Harry's pant leg, and he too was clutching an empty bottle, hugging it tightly to his chest like he used to do at night with his teddy bear. Three more empty bottles were carelessly discarded around the balcony.

"They've pilfered my best wine! Five bottles!" Lucius bent forward and wrenched his son off Potter's legs. "My best wine, Draco!"

Lucius' shout caused both boys to react. Though Harry didn't awaken, he did shift, head falling to the other side as the wine bottle slipped from his fingers. Draco's eyes blearily opened as he sagged against Lucius.

"Blaise was snogging that bint, Father," he slurred, before dropping his head against Lucius' chest. "Nobody wants me!" he wailed.

Lucius nearly growled and yanked his son back into the bedroom. "Draco, what were you and Potter doing?"

"Drinking, obviously," he stated and then giggled in a ridiculous manner. "Potter… can't hold his drink."

Lucius shoved Draco onto the bed and began to take his son's boots off; aware the Dark Lord was leaning against the doorway of the veranda, watching them. "Draco, you can't… you must—I forbid you from starting an affair with Potter!"

Apparently Draco found that hilarious if his laughter was anything to go by. "Harry? And me? Not a chance! That would be too strange!" he exclaimed as he fell onto his back, eyes still closed. "Besides," he paused to laugh hysterically, "Harry wants to shag the Dark Lord. Isn't that amazing, Father? The freaking Boy-Who-Lived wants to shag the Dark Lord! Is the world coming to an end? I think it is, because really… or maybe Harry's right and he has gone insane— do you know what Harry calls him, Father? He calls him Bunnymo-"

"Obliviate him immediately," Tom announced. "Has he always been this talkative when drunk?"

As Lucius obliviated his big-mouthed son, Severus answered. "Yes, my Lord. Can't seem to help it. It's especially embarrassing when he's gotten into the wine."

Tom made a noncommittal sound as he stepped out onto the veranda, eyeing up the young wizard who apparently wanted to shag him. So at least on that front their feelings were mutual. "Potter?" he questioned, poking the boy in the side with the toe of his boot.

Harry answered by gracelessly slumping over until he was stretched out on the ground. "Enough whining," he mumbled, his words trailing off and followed by more snoring. Tom's lips twitched in a smile as he crouched and took Harry's arm, placing it around his neck and then standing again, supporting the drunken wizard against his side.

"What is this?" Lucius exclaimed. "Did he steal our whip?!"

Tom turned to find Lucius at a round table, staring down into a box. Severus went to stand beside his lover, gingerly picking up the dark green leather whip from within the box. There was also a blindfold, shackles lined with fur, and a bottle of something that Severus suspected was lube. He did not touch that.

Wrapping a tight arm around Harry, Tom pulled the young wizard back inside just as Lucius discovered a card within the box.

"Dearest Draco," Lucius read aloud. "Please accept this as a token of our appreciation of your luscious body. We will all be having fun with these gifts in the near future. Adoringly Yours…" Lucius gasped and dropped the card, "Fred and George Weasley," he ended in a strangled voice.

Severus dropped the whip back into the box before wiping his hands on his pants.

"Well…" Tom chuckled. "Apparently someone does want your son. Or should I say someones?"

"Weasleys," Lucius croaked, turning to stare at his unconscious son.

"Get used to it, Mr. Malfoy." Everyone turned to find Harry's eyes were slightly open, if a little blurred, and he sported a lopsided grin. "The twins are determined. It's only a matter of time before they break down Draco's defenses."

"I'll have them killed."

"I'll kill you," Harry returned, and though that lopsided grin was still intact, his eyes were surprisingly clear where they weren't a moment ago. "Touch the twins and I'll kill you."

Severus sneered at the boy. Obviously he was letting the wine get to his head. "You are in no position to threaten anyone, Potter."

"Snape. You are a bastard and I hate you. Now if you'll excuse me, I need to go to bed. The world seems to be spinning really fast… don't think that's normal." He tried moving, only to realize someone was holding him up. His eyes landed on the hand resting over his stomach. He followed the hand and the forearm and then looked to his side, eyes going wide and cheeks flushing. "Oh, it's you. Thought I was standing on my own."

"And you're awake." Which meant he didn't need to hold the brat up anymore. But when Tom removed his arm, Harry fell to the ground in a heap. Harry sighed as he rolled onto his back and closed his eyes. Surely he wasn't going to go to sleep right there.

"Potter, you should-" Harry had reached up to stroke his necklace and whispered the activation word. Tom growled. The boy would end up in his office and he sincerely hoped Harry would not be sick upon landing there.

Tom turned to his minions. "I do not think he was bluffing when he threatened your life, Lucius. The Weasley twins will be left alone." He then smirked an evil smirk. "I wouldn't want to lose one of my very best supporters."

He was gone the next moment, leaving Lucius to sputter incoherently.

Harry was unconscious again, sprawled out on the office floor when Tom found him. "If you can't handle the alcohol, then why drink?" he muttered as he picked the boy up once again. Half way to Harry's room, the dead weight decreased as Harry slowly came to and started to walk on his own, kind of.

And then Harry started humming horribly out of key. Humming that tune, reminding Tom of why he'd gone looking for Harry in the first place. "Potter. I will put you under unspeakable torture for the annoyance you've given me today," he hissed and released the boy. Harry stumbled away into the wall. He slumped and blinked in confusion before the lopsided grin took over his features and he took in Tom's form from top to bottom.

Harry licked his lips before answering. "It worked then… wonderful," he practically purred.

Tom scowled and approached the idiot. Invading Harry's personal space, he was preparing to explain the workings of every hex he was about to send the brat’s way when suddenly a hand was thrust into his hair and a mouth was pressed firmly against his, moving and biting at his lips. Well… this was unexpected, and perhaps a little unwelcome as he knew it was the wine inspiring these new bold moves of Harry's. Still, he was the Dark Lord and if there was anything he knew how to do, it was taking advantage. And Harry had started it, after all.

Harry pressed in further by rising on his toes and fitting his body against his and Tom could feel the younger wizard's arousal pressed against his thigh. "How do you do that?" Harry mumbled against his mouth. "Make me ache? It's wrong, but I want more."

Tom raised a hand to the boy's neck, thumb lightly caressing the flesh as his hand traveled up to tangle into the boy's hair. "You're being stupid again, Harry," he whispered against those lips.

"No I'm not… can't help it," Harry breathed in contradiction. "Kiss me or back away."

Tom chose the first of course. He shifted, ensuring Harry felt his own arousal and the young wizard gasped at the contact, leaving Tom free to plunge into his mouth and possess the wizard’s mouth. Harry turned into a trembling warm mass in his arms as he tasted and dominated the intoxicating cavern that seemed to always spew out boldness. Harry pulled back once, his eyes blinking rapidly as he tried to clear his mind. Then he shook his head and pressed in again. Tom couldn't help but chuckle against his eager mouth. Oh and Harry was eager, and pliable, and Tom desired all of him with a force that worried him.

Tom moved his hand in between them; moving low to the fastening of Harry's jeans, skimming by to run a hand over his cloth covered erection. "What is it you want, Harry? Do you want me to touch you?"

Harry pulled back panting, though his hand was firmly attached to the back of Tom's neck. Tom returned to those swollen lips, pulling Harry's bottom lip into his mouth and sucking as he pressed against the erection beneath those annoying muggle pants. Harry moaned into his mouth and bucked his hips, seeking out the pressure of his hand again and again.

Tom pulled his mouth and hand away before smirking at the wild-eyed teen. Delighting in the darkened color of Harry's eyes and the swollen red lips. "I asked you a question, Harry."

"Yes! Yes, I want you to touch me!" Harry gasped, lurching towards the Dark Lord again.

"Beg for it," Tom purred against Harry's lips, his fingers poised at the zipper of his jeans.

A frown crossed Harry's face and he pulled back only a little. "No, I don't want to beg you," he whined. "But, could you touch me anyway? That's not a beg by the way."

Tom didn't know how Harry's continued resistance, even in his inebriated state, could endear the boy to him more. But it did. And Harry suddenly found himself thrown back against the wall and his wish finally granted. Tom's hand slipped underneath his jeans and a large calloused hand was touching him. Stroking his hard leaking cock, sending ecstasy spiraling through his veins and making it nearly impossible for him to breathe.

Tom held the young wizard against the wall and watched that expressive face as he touched him. Watched the expressions intently, enthralled by the whimpers and gasps passing Harry's swollen lips as he stroked the ex-Gryffindor to the edge. Watching and bringing Harry to climax was better than Tom had imagined. Seeing Harry come undone was enough to tide him over until he could really have the Gryffindor. Tom pressed against Harry's heaving chest, and locked their lips together, catching Harry's tongue in a spiral with his own, before pulling away. He was not prepared to take full advantage of his house guest at the moment.

When he pulled away, Harry took a deep breath before speaking very quietly. "I'm gonna regret all this in the morning..." his brow furrowed. "I don't want to regret it."

And Tom knew he would. The moment Harry pressed their lips together, Tom had known Harry would regret it in when the effects of the alcohol had gone and he was left with nothing but a headache- and Tom hoped it was a horrible one- and a nauseous stomach. Tom couldn't let that happen. Harry regretting. It would be a step back in the progress he'd made. It would close Harry off to him and he could not have that.

Tom pulled Harry into one more kiss, one that stoked the simmering fire in Harry before pulling away from the teen. "No, you will not regret it," he promised as he raised his wand to Harry's face. Smiling when Harry only blinked lazily at him. His smile was from knowing the young wizard trusted he wasn't about to hurt him. "Obliviate."

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Four

He wanted to die. He wanted to die in any way possible. Surely that would be less painful than the torture currently going on in his head at the moment. And Harry was sure most of the pain came from the blinding light shining against his closed eyes. Whimpering pitifully, he rolled over and pulled the comforter over his head. There shouldn't be any light shining into his room right now. No matter the time of day. He'd shut the curtains tight the day before and the drapes were a deep purple color so nothing should have been able to shine through. Harry appreciated Tom giving him a room that allowed plenty of sunlight to come through during the day, but it was only the mornings when he had a problem with it. Which is why he requested darker drapes than the light blue the room had at first.

And that brought him back to the point. Those curtains were shut now so why the hell was he being blinded even when his eyes were firmly closed? He could even feel the light from beneath the heavy comforter over his head. It was excruciating! Growling, Harry ignored his roiling stomach and his brain-exploding headache and kicked the blankets off him to go and shut the curtains. Only when he gingerly sat up and opened his eyes, he cried aloud and had to cover them again. It was like the sun was set up right in front of his window and it had only taken him a second to realize all of that light wasn't natural. Not only that but the fucking curtains were gone! There was no escape from the horrendous light making his hangover three times as bad.

"I'm completely blind now!"

He twisted around and started running hands along the bedside table, looking for his wand. He found his glasses and then cursed after accidentally pushing them off to the ground. He refused to open his eyes in order to retrieve them and continued to feel around for his wand. Once in hand, he moved until he faced the area where the light seemed painfully brightest and pointed his wand. "Finite Incantatem!" Nothing happened. "Err… Nox!" Still nothing. "Fuck!" Harry tried everything he could think of to douse the light and nothing worked. He even tried blacking out the window. That didn't work and he knew then that this was Tom's doing.

Harry blindly stumbled his way to the bathroom, falling three times on the way, and vowed revenge. Tom must have been severely annoyed with the song by that time and somehow found out he'd been over drinking with Draco. And what better way to get back at him by making his hangover so bad he'd rather die.

Harry jumped into the shower after stripping. He couldn't even remember most of the night. And he didn't remember leaving Draco either but he must have. He'd been sleeping in his bed with his clothes still on, so he must have made it to his bed before passing out. It was strange that he couldn't remember most of last night. Usually he wasn't one to forget things, no matter how much he drank. Which was sort of a curse, Harry thought with a wince. Because when drunk, he tended to let go of his inhibitions with relish; doing and saying whatever he felt like, not caring in the least about consequences of any kind. And then waking up with explicit memories of the night before…

Harry leaned forward with a groan. If he had seen Tom last night, what could he have said to the Dark wizard? Honestly, he thought with a pang of embarrassment, there was no telling what he'd said… or what he might have done because he found his control slipping every time he was within the same room as Tom. And it was worse since he couldn't remember a damn thing from last night.

"Calm down," he murmured, dropping his forehead against the tiled wall, letting the hot water wash away much of his headache. "Maybe he wasn't even around." He prayed that was the case.

The light was still excruciating when he left the bathroom and his headache came back tenfold. All the good the shower had done was instantly vanished in the face of such a boiling light. It was so bad Harry had to hurry to the bed, grab the comforter and throw it over himself as a tent while he looked around the ground for his glasses before moving on to the wardrobe.

"Mr. Potter, s-sir?"

Harry sighed and stuck his head out of the wardrobe, squinting until his eyes were nearly closed to spot to small house elf standing in the bright light. The creature didn't seem fazed by the light at all. "What?"

"Master wishes to see you."

"Right now?"

"Master says when you can."

"Thanks... err, can you fix my window and block out the light?"

Harry nearly growled when the house elf began shaking its head rapidly. "Master say we not allowed to stop the light or bring back curtains."

"Can I get a hangover potion at least or a headache potion or something?!" Harry growled with each shake of the poor creature’s head. He sighed in defeat. "You can go now."

Harry turned back into the wardrobe when the elf disappeared. He grumbled as he rifled through his clothes. "Bunnymort, this isn't over."

"Do you understand what needs to happen in this time, Severus?" Tom sat behind his desk, eyes narrowed on the Potions Master who sat beside a still Lucius.

"Yes, my Lord. I should be able…" Severus then went on to say things that were probably important but Tom ignored him for he'd just caught sight of Harry, who stumbled right into the door frame and fell down onto his back with an oomph! A sadistically smug smile appeared on Tom's face.

"Sorry," Harry mumbled to the door frame as he climbed back to his feet and stumbled into the office.

"Potter, your stupidity astounds me," Severus murmured.

Harry stuck his middle finger up with a smile. "Right back at you, Snape! And it's not my fault anyway! Your stupid Dark Lord blinded me! I can hardly see, even with my glasses! Large bright white spots wherever I look!"

"Harry," the Dark Lord drawled, drawing the youth's attention. Tom barely refrained from chuckling at the wince crossing Harry's face when he quickly turned his head in Tom's direction.

"What do you want, torturous fiend?" Harry snapped.

Tom sat back and flicked his wrist. The drapes over the study window flew to the sides, flooding the room with blinding light.

Severus and Lucius hissed as they covered their eyes while Harry cried out in agony. "Ahh! It burns!" He fell to the ground and scuttled around to cower in front of Tom's desk to hide from the light, ignoring the legs his body was pressed against by doing so. But Severus and Lucius were too busy trying to protect their eyes from the light that they didn't seem to notice the young wizard's body pressed against them.

"You two may go," Tom told his minions, not the least bit perturbed by the light. Lucius and Severus rushed away out of the office as if they were vampires.

"Turn it off! Tom, you monster! Turn it off!"

Tom dimmed the light a little and rounded his desk. He felt a delicious kind of amusement upon seeing the young wizard curled into a tight fetal position with arms wrapped firmly over his head and face. "Do you have a headache, Potter?" he chuckled darkly and squatted. Lightly he brushed the fringe away from Harry's forehead and then snaked a finger between the brat's arms to press against the lightning bolt scar. "It must be terrible."

Harry whimpered and convulsed before uncurling. He then promptly vomited all over the Dark Lord's shiny boots. Tom slowly stood, staring at the mess on his boots as Harry fell onto his back; Tom leveled furious eyes on his house guest and suddenly found his fury vanishing once seeing Harry had passed out and was looking paler than he should.

When Harry came to, it was blessedly dark and something cool was laying upon his forehead. "What happened?" he rasped without opening his eyes, knowing Tom was near. He could feel another person's body heat near his own, and it was confirmed when he felt a body press shift beside him. Not to mention Tom's magic. It was swirling around and teasing his as it usually did when they were near together.

"I may have taken my vindictiveness a little too far," Tom murmured. Harry would have grinned if his head still hadn't been pounding. Tom had sounded a bit petulant and a lot apologetic. "You can open your eyes now."

"No."

Tom chuckled and crossed his legs, looking at the boy half sitting half laying beside him on the chaise lounge. Harry's eyes were tightly and stubbornly closed. "There's not much light in here," he promised.

"Am I supposed to trust the word of the fucking Dark Lord?!"

"Yes, Potter. You are."

Harry snorted.

"Here's a headache potion for you and herbal tea for your stomach. Try not to vomit on me again."

Harry cracked an eye open as Tom leaned forward to pluck the hangover potion off the small coffee table near them. Harry studied the back of Tom's head, both scowling and staring in wonder at the man. So before, in a roundabout way, Tom had been taking care of him, just as he'd told Hermione. But never like this. And… Harry reached up to touch the cold compress on his forehead and the scowl part of his expression died immediately.

"Sorry I threw up on you."

"I caused it," Tom murmured, having no wish to hear his apologies.

"Do you feel… bad about that, Tom?"

Tom turned back and sneered at the cheeky grin aimed his way. "Not in the least, Potter. For that song you deserve every bit of pain I caused you. Probably more."

Harry let his head fall back against the lounge, though he continued to stare at Tom's back and tried not to notice how well Tom's black tunic molded against broad shoulders or the way the Dark Lord seemed to have muscles that rippled as he moved to pick up the cup of tea as well. Were Dark Lords supposed to be so bloody fit?

"Ug… Never drinking like that again," he muttered when Tom handed him the potion.

"What made you drink so much wine?" Tom asked as he settled beside him.

"Draco. We- Draco, myself, and Hermione- went out to dinner last night. Blaise was at the restaurant he took us to…" Harry paused to drink the potion and handed the vial back. "He was there with a date. A female date. They were snogging at the table."

"Ah."

"Yeah. He was really upset about it. Most likely still is. He can do so much better! Zabini is a nitwit anyway."

"No one can control whom they become attracted to or not," Tom said as he handed him the tea.

The softly spoken words had Harry blushing and hiding behind his teacup. Tom hid a smirk as he turned to the side to pick up a book.

"What did you want to see me about anyway?" Harry inquired after moments of surprisingly comfortable silence.

"You have permission to invite Granger over here. As long as her visits are stealthy and you are sure she will not betray you and inadvertently me."

"You saved my life. She would never do that. Just like I would never do that. But… are you serious? I can invite friends over?"

"I said Granger. That's one friend."

"But why?"

"I'll be going away. In three days. I would… appreciate it if you remained between here and Malfoy Manor while I'm gone and I thought you'd enjoy more company than just Draco and his whining."

All Harry heard was the fact that Tom was leaving somewhere. "What do you mean you're going away?"

"It deals with the war. You don't want to know."

"How long will you be gone?" Harry asked, trying desperately not to sound like he was whining. It annoyed him that even a tiny sliver of him would miss the evil bastard.

"A month. Perhaps longer."

That tiny sliver grew. It grew and worry clouded his mind, aiding his traitorous thoughts. He wanted to ask. Harry wanted to break the don't ask, don't tell policy they had. He wanted to know if the Dark Lord were going to put himself in danger.

Tom stood then and it looked like he was about to pace and only caught himself at the last moment. Instead he turned and faced Harry fully. Looking down at the young wizard with narrowed red eyes. "And since I'll be away for that long, which is enough time for you to be stupid again thus letting the Order grab you, you will remain here and at the Malfoys."

"I'm not stupid! And I have plans to go out."

"What plans?"

"I want to see the twins," he murmured.

"Fred and George Weasley?"

Harry nodded. "I miss them. Hermione said they were the ones to help her out, finding the information for you that helped with my healing. She says they didn't do it for the Order."

There was more silence, in which time they both stared at each other. Tom was giving him such an unreadable stare that Harry began to squirm. "Look. I'll be careful when you're gone. Don't worry about it. Don't even see why you're worried anyway."

"Three friends then."

Harry blinked up at him. "Pardon?"

"You can have Granger and the Weasley twins over," Tom ground out as if the words were painful. Harry stared at him wide eyed. "But you must promise to stay here. It's not as if my home is small. There are plenty of things to do to keep you occupied. Perhaps you might open a book. There are these things within called words and put together they tell stories and impart factual information. You might actually learn something useful."

"Hey, I read!"

Tom ignored that. "There's also the acres around the mansion that are warded. You could play Quidditch with Draco; horses to ride-"

"You are coming back, right?" Harry burst out as he shot to his feet. "I won't promise unless you promise to come back."

Harry fought the blush taking over his face. Something in the way Tom was talking had him fearing for where the Dark Lord was going. And despite it being wrong- because this was Voldemort and he shouldn't care- he did fear that Tom wouldn't come back. And he knew this worry was displayed perfectly on his face. Still he didn't care. At the moment he couldn't think about why or what was happening to him concerning Tom. All he cared about at the moment was Tom's promise that he would come back.

All at once pleasure seemed to soften Tom's features and his genuine smile was truly beautiful. Harry had never seen that smile before. It took his breath away. "Of course I will come back. Wouldn't want you to burn my home to the ground."

"Promise," Harry ground out. "You didn't promise."

Tom approached slowly until they were nearly touching and waited until Harry raised his eyes to meet his before speaking. "Why do you want this promise so much, Harry?"

"Can't you just promise me?" he pleaded. Having no idea why his heart was suddenly beating rapidly in fear. He shouldn't care one whit if Tom returns.

Oh, Merlin, but he did. It wasn't as if they were complete strangers any more. He'd spent enough time with the Dark Lord to learn things about the man beyond his evil ways. He knew some quirks. The Dark Lord had a lot of quirks. Harry knew the man liked to laugh when sharp wit was presented. He knew Tom refused to eat chicken and rarely drank red wine. He knew Tom loved to spend hours in his library with only a single candle for light. He knew Tom preferred silk to satin. He knew Tom had an unbelievable fondness for bunnies of all things- but really that was expected since he could turn into one. He knew some of Tom's wicked grins were downright perverted on occasion. And Harry knew most times than not, Tom did not resemble the mass murderer he was when around Harry and it was not a charade. There were so many sides to the Dark wizard and Harry was dismayed to realize he needed to learn them all. "Just promise," he finally whispered.

Tom would have said anything to wipe all that worry from those eyes. "You have my promise." He rolled his eyes when the boy breathed in relief. "I shouldn't even have to make such a ridiculous promise, Potter. I am Lord Voldemort. What exactly do you think is going to happen to me?"

Harry took a step back. It helped him breathe better. "Anything could happen. You wouldn't be gone a whole month if whatever you're doing was simple and easy."

"Maybe you aren't stupid," Tom muttered. "Now, I'll have your promise."

"I'll stay here until you get back. Promise."

"Splendid."

Suddenly Harry felt really very awkward standing there with little room between them; with those gleaming red eyes on him after he'd displayed so much emotion for his former enemy. He took another breath and then fled as regally as he could with Tom's amused chuckles following him, sending delightful shivers down his spine.

Two days later found both Tom and Harry once again in the library, playing a game of wizard's chess. Tom had been spending most of their time together laughing at Harry's frustration at being beaten so badly.

"Your chess skills are deplorable."

"I'm letting you win. You need to win at something right?"

Harry laughed when Tom’s eyes narrowed and his scar stung. "Ah, what's the matter, Bunnymort? Afraid of the truth?"

Okay now his scar was throbbing. But the look on Tom's face was priceless and therefore the pain was worth it. However, he knew more pain was coming and was grateful for the sudden appearance of Tom's house elf. Tom, however, wasn't so pleased and scowled tremendously at it.

"M-Master… Mr. Malfoy has come to see Mr. Potter," it squeaked. Harry perked up. He'd not heard a word from Draco in two days. He'd even tried to go visit, but the house elf informed him Draco was refusing visitors for the foreseeable future.

Tom sighed, seeing Harry's pleasure at hearing the blond had come calling. "Very well. Show him in."

The house elf bowed before disappearing. Harry turned to Tom, who'd deserted their chess game to sit down with another book. "Do you beat your servants? Your house elves, I mean," he elaborated, knowing very well Tom took great pleasure in torturing his human minions.

"Why should I waste time doing such a thing when it's apparent they already fear me? My house elves follow my every order without question. Hardly do they make mistakes."

Harry turned away with a noncommittal sound. Tom sat back and opened his book. Pretending to read, most of his attention was on the young man standing a few feet off, watching the door for the blond. Harry hadn't any idea how hard it was for him to keep from touching him these past few days. Especially after the events of three nights prior. Tom clenched his fingers around the book in his hands. What he wouldn't give to be able to do what he's always done in the past. Take what he wanted without caring about the consequences. But doing that now would damage any chances of Harry willingly tied to him. And that's the only way Tom wanted the young wizard. Willing and open and bright.

His eyes dropped down to his open book and he frowned. He did feel slightly guilty for what he'd done… the obliviating part. Definitely not the touching part. But he couldn't have Harry pulling away from him. He was very aware taking that memory might backfire on him, especially when he planned to reveal to Harry that he'd done it. He would tell because he did want Harry's trust. But what he wasn't prepared to do was deal with the things that would come along because Harry had been drunk and threw his inhibitions out the window. Tom did not have enough patience for that. So he planned to wait until after Harry had willingly become his lover before telling about that memory incident.

"Draco."

The softly spoken greeting had Tom looking to find young Malfoy shuffling into the room, looking less than perfect; which was an odd sight indeed. Draco had dark circles around his eyes, and his lips were pinched in thin lines. He looked dreadful and despondent and half his usual whiny spoiled self. It was a disgusting display.

"Did we… Harry, my father has been eyeing me in a strange manner lately. Did we leave my rooms that night and do something incredibly stupid? Honestly, he's been looking at me and scrunching up his nose as if he smelt something horrible. Like Mother does sometimes. But I can't remember anything of that night."

Harry cleared his throat; Tom saw him throw a discreet look his way, a blush coloring his face before turning back to Draco. "Don't know, Drake," he whispered. "I can't remember either. But I hope to Merlin we didn't leave your rooms."

"Obviously you did. You ended up back here somehow. It irks me that I cannot remember… and Father keeps giving me these stares," he whined.

Tom silently cursed. If they continued to talk about it, it was going to lead to questions and demands of answers before he was ready to explain himself to Harry.

"Tom? Did you see me the other night?"

Tom looked to find Harry facing him as well as Draco, who looked astonished to see the Dark Lord there. Harry's eyes were wide and amusingly terrified. Apparently the young wizard knew how he acted when drunk. Why yes, Harry. I saw quite a bit of you actually. And I'd very much like to repeat our performance. "Yes. You must have Portkeyed into my office. Which is where I found you, passed out. I then helped you to your bed."

Harry's head looked like it was ready to explode, there was so much blood pooling there. Tom grinned before returning to his book.

Harry turned back to Draco and swallowed thickly. That grin had been one of those perverted grins. "So… how are you doing?"

"How do you think I'm doing, Potter?" was the hissed reply.

Harry sighed. "Still down about Zabini, then. Course you are," he went on before Draco could deny it. "Look at you."

Draco stood there, trying desperately to keep the stoic look on his face. But all at once his shoulders sagged and he leaned forward, dropping his forehead against Harry's shoulder. "I tried for years," he blubbered. "Years to get him to look at me like he does at those bints. Then I tried so hard to not feel anything for him, and then I swore I wouldn't give up. Blaise was being thick and would eventually see… I've been in denial for soooo long!"

"Potter, take him away before I do something drastic."

Harry snickered as he threw an arm around the blond. "You need cheering up! I know just the thing!"

"What?"

"Fudge."

"Fudge?"

"Yeah. Eating fudge always makes me feel better."

"You have fudge?"

"No."

"Then what-"

"We're going to make it! Making the fudge is half the fun! Tom can I-"

"By all means, use the kitchen. Should you need any ingredients not stocked then call the house elves to fetch it for you."

"You know how to make fudge?" Draco asked, perking up a bit as they left.

Tom heard Harry reply that he knew how to make a lot of things.

Draco leaned against the marble island in the kitchen, feasting on Harry's fudge; moaning and groaning around the delectable chocolate giving his taste buds multiple orgasms. "This is decadent, Harry. You could sell this stuff and make a fucking fortune! Savior Fudge! Or something like that…" he ended with another moan. Harry stood across from him, smiling brightly; sincerely touched that Draco liked his fudge so much.

"Feeling better?"

"Hardly," the blond replied. "But I do feel stuffed and fat, thanks so very much."

"Oh well…" Harry moved forward to take the fudge tray away. Draco lunged forward, wrapped arms around the tray and hissed at him.

"Back away, Potter."

Harry laughed as his hands launched into the air in surrender. "Listen. You need to get over Blaise and find another bloke to take up your time… I think we should go out tonight."

"Go out?" Draco asked slowly, eyes perusing the remaining squares of fudge in a covetous manner. "No. I don't think so."

"C'mon, Drake. It'll be fun. Besides, after tonight I'll basically be under house arrest. I want to go out and have some fun before then."

Draco crossed his arms with a petulant pout. "I. Don't. Want—what do you mean, house arrest?"

"Tom's going away for a while. I can only go to your place if I leave here."

Draco's eyes narrowed. "And you agreed?"

"Erm…" Harry squirmed under the speculative stare. "Yeah. I kind of promised. But anyway that's why I want to go out tonight."

"No. I don't feel like it. I'm going to return home and hide from the world for a while. And I'll be taking the rest of this fudge with me."

Harry eyed his friend. Draco was acting half the man he usually was and over a straight bloke. It was pissing him off.

"ARE YOU A MALFOY OR AREN'T YOU?" he suddenly bellowed, surprising Draco into backing up. "You're not acting very much like one now! You're acting like a little boy whose teddy bear has been ripped to shreds!" Harry spun around and grabbed a shiny pan off the burner before twisting and sticking it in front of Draco's face. "And look at you! What the fuck is up with your appearance? The Malfoy I know would never have left his room looking as disgraceful as you do now, no matter what has happened! What the fuck, Drake?! I know for a fact there are over a dozen blokes out there who would do anything for your attention! You need to pull yourself together!"

As his shouts died out, Draco was left staring at Harry with his mouth parted in slight awe of the ex-Gryffindor. "You've just given me the shivers," he whispered after a few moments.

"Merlin, please not the sexual kind."

Draco straightened with a sneer. He was back to looking normal. "You wish, Pot Head."

Harry grinned widely and Draco joined him a moment later. Soon after Draco left Harry- taking most of the remaining fudge- and promised to return that evening for their night out. In order to keep him in a good mood, Harry promised to let Draco dress him for the evening and the blond left with a bounce to his step. Harry hoped Draco didn't think about the possibility that the twins might be out and about tonight, as it was a Saturday. And if anything the twins were very resourceful and would have probably already researched all of Draco's regular haunts. But then again, if they did run into the twins, it was a sure bet Blaise would be the farthest thing on Draco's mind. So in Harry's mind all that was a win-win. He just wanted Draco to get over this thing with Blaise.

Harry had a couple of hours to kill before Draco returned, so he went in search of Tom. Knowing he'd probably find him in the same place he'd left him. Which was exactly right. Harry hovered on the threshold, staring at the wizard who was even now hunched over a book with that single candle for light. The wizard's brows were furrowed in concentration. Harry had to smile a little at Tom's form. The way he was sitting. It wasn't at all how he thought Tom would be. He thought… well Tom was the Dark Lord and everything he did had to be evilly perfect, right? Even his posture. But this was not the case and Harry was slightly annoyed to discover this. He liked Tom's imperfections.

Hissing from near Tom's feet attracted both Harry and the Dark Lord's attention. Harry watched Tom straighten before looking to the side of his desk where Nagini lay curled up. Since Harry could understand her as well, he was prepared for it when Tom's eyes lifted from his snake to the doorway where he stood.

"How long have you been standing there?" Tom inquired as he not so subtly closed the book and vanished it somewhere. Most likely to his locked office.

"Only a minute or so." Harry stepped into the humongous library, eyes scanning the miles of aisles of books, smiling slightly at the thought of finally bringing Hermione into this place, before finally looking at Tom. "Where are you going?"

"Thought you didn't want to know."

Harry remained silent. Their eyes stayed locked on each other as Tom wordlessly summoned a chair to sit on the other side of the table. Harry sat down before speaking again. "What would happen to our world if you win?"

"If? Surely you mean when. When I win," Tom corrected with a smirk. "And you're breaking all your rules, Potter."

"I… want to know. That's all."

Tom seemed to close up on him. His amused red eyes dimming to pools of cold jewels. Harry clenched his fingers tightly over his knees. "Remember what I told you about Hermione? About how she could win this war for you single-handedly?"

"Yes I remember that impassioned speech," Tom drawled. He'd been impressed with it actually.

"Did you think I was only boasting?"

"I know you believe it. And I suppose, knowing something of her, that you may not be too far off from the truth. Despite being a muggleborn, she is very bright according to my sources."

"Right. Well… she works at the Ministry, you know. She hates it. She says it's like working in a chicken coop. Chickens running around at all times, nothing gets done. No one in that place takes anyone else seriously. What are your goals, Tom? What are your real goals?"

"Harry, I want you to stay neutral," Tom whispered furiously, slowly standing.

"I only want to know what's going to happen to our world when you win," he replied softly. His tone steady and reasonable.

"If you're worried that I'll end up killing every living thing, then your worries are unjustified. If you think I plan to destroy the wizarding way of life, you are wrong. My aim is to make things better. By doing it my way. Because obviously their way doesn't work."

Harry's fingers relaxed a bit. "You're right about that."

"I'm a genius, Harry. Of course I'm right."

Harry laughed. He couldn't help it. "Yeah, suppose you are very smart for an evil git." And then he looked back into Tom's eyes. Eyes that had warmed upon watching his laughing face. "Why did you kill my parents, Tom?"

Tom looked rooted to the spot. The shock of that question coming from nowhere was evident in his wide eyes. "I'm…" Tom cleared his throat and sat down again. Harry felt better knowing he was uncomfortable now. He damn well should be! And the fact the subject pained him just as much as it pained Harry. "I'm not prepared to speak about this with you right now."

"Why?" he asked roughly. "You didn't care then. You shouldn't care now."

Tom dropped his elbows onto the desk and ran hands through his hair, pushing loose strands away from his face as his eyes danced upon the desk. Finally he took a deep breath. "Believe me when I say if I could, I would take it back. Knowing what I know now… Harry, I would take it back."

"Why? I don't believe you care for them one way or the other."

And that was true. James and Lily Potter were of no consequence to him. But Tom had to wonder would they even be where they were if he hadn't killed the Potters? Would Harry be the way he was? Would Tom even want the Harry that would have grown up with loving parents? Still to answer his question, "it would make this so much easier."

"Make what easier?"

Tom sighed. Granger was right. Harry was incredibly oblivious to some things. "Tell me about Granger. About her job."

Harry took the subject change in stride because they both knew the subject of his parents would surface again. "She hates her job," he restated.

"And? Specifics, Potter. I want specifics."

Harry narrowed his eyes. "Why? So you can use it against her?" Tom pursed his lips and gave him a look that said he was being an idiot again. "She works for the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures."

"Ah… S.P.E.W."

Harry blinked at him in surprise. "Uh, yeah. How'd you know about that?"

"Sources, Potter."

"Right. Draco. Anyway, it was for house elves, but not only just for them. Hermione wants to help out all intelligent and semi intelligent magical beings. Werewolves and Vampires and Dwarves and the like who are treated like second-rate trash. But she can never get anywhere. She's never taken seriously. She's given crap assignments time and again. Hermione's brilliant, and yet they stuff her in the back loaded down with stupid paperwork and ignore her ideas… She would really quit if she could. She swears her brain is turning into mush."

"And if I wanted to offer her a job?"

"She's her own woman. Mione makes her own choices," Harry replied, standing. Tom watched him sink a hand deep into his pocket. When his hand reappeared, his fingers were wrapped around something white. Harry placed the object on the table and leaned towards Tom. His eyes shuttered. "I hate you," he whispered vehemently.

"No. You are upset with yourself and me because you don't hate me at all."

Harry released the object in his hand and slid it towards Tom. "Bollocks," he murmured before turning and departing.

Tom watched the empty doorway for a moment before turning to the object, which happened to be a large white napkin. A smile crossed his face when he found several pieces of fudge within.

Tom was in his office when Draco returned, the house elf letting him know. Tom ordered the house elf to bring the young Malfoy to his office.

"Draco, what brings you here… again?" he asked lowly, eyes traveling over the immaculately dressed blond.

Draco bowed before answering. "Harry suggested we go out tonight, my Lord."

"Out where?"

The blond cleared his throat when Tom stood and circled his desk to stand in front of him. "Harry's choosing some places and I'm choosing some places."

Draco fidgeted when Tom did not reply, just stood silently giving the blond a hard look. "Let me make myself clear, Draco," Tom finally spoke. "Harry is not to be touched. You are to make sure of this. Is this understood?"

The blond's eyes widened. "You- you want me to ward off suitors tonight, my Lord?"

"Yes."

"I can do that."

"You will do it." Draco nodded quickly. "And let me give you this one little warning now-"

"Father forbade me from having an affair with Potter." Draco cringed seconds later when he realized he'd interrupted the Dark Lord. Which usually meant a painful Crucio.

Tom remained silent for long moments and Draco was sure it was only to play with him until he cast the curse. "And did he tell you why?" Tom finally asked, allowing Draco to get away with the interruption.

Draco swallowed thickly. Having not expected to get off. "Vaguely."

"And since you are a smart boy, of course you've figured it out."

"Yes, my Lord."

"Good then. Not a word to Potter about this."

Indecision flashed in Draco's eyes even as he nodded and replied, "of course, my Lord."

Tom sighed. "It will not be for long, Draco. He'll figure it out soon enough."

"Not likely," he muttered.

"Soon I'll make it abundantly clear." Draco seemed to breathe a little better after this was said. "You may go."

Draco bowed again. "Thank you, my Lord." The blond straightened and turned to go. Tom was just going back to his chair when Draco called out to him. Looking up, the blond was poised on the threshold with a hand tightly gripping the doorframe. He looked ready to bolt.

"Yes?"

"My Lord, forgive me for asking…"

"Continue."

"Do you know why my father continues to stare at me strangely? I thought perhaps it was a mission you have planned for me that he doesn't particularly like. Beyond the 'you are forbidden to fuck Potter' speech I had earlier, Father hasn't said two words to me since the other night."

"Language, Draco," Tom murmured as he sat before shaking his head, even as the corners of his mouth twitched. Of course Lucius was thinking of the Weasley twins every time he looked at Draco. "Take no note of it. Your father is very busy and is probably thinking of other things when he's looking at you."

Draco looked unconvinced though he nodded anyway before leaving. Once Draco was gone, Tom summoned Lucius to his office.

"I thought I made myself clear the other night," he began when Lucius had knelt at his feet. "Potter and your son were not to have known we were there to see them that night."

"Yes, you did, my Lord," Lucius replied carefully.

"Rise."

When Lucius was back on his feet, Tom withdrew his wand and began to twirl it around his fingers. "You are making Draco suspicious and therefore making Harry suspicious. Giving your son disgusted looks now, Lucius?" the blond opened his mouth reply, but the Dark Lord cut him off. "Crucio."

Tom watched unflinchingly as Lucius tried but failed to stay on his feet. The blond fell to his knees, teeth grinding together as the bolts of pain ran through every inch of his body. Tom was pleased Lucius refused to utter one cry. Finally he released the curse. "At least," he began softly, "they are purebloods."

"M-my Lord. They are blood traitors."

Tom turned away to round his desk. He took a seat and beckoned Lucius to do the same before pulling a large folder out of one of the doors. He slapped the folder down in front of the aristocratic blond. "I've found out interesting things concerning the Weasley twins. Things I'm sure not even Potter is aware of. Read," he instructed, and Lucius immediately opened the file.

The office was silent save the scratching of Tom's quill over parchment and the sound of pages being turned as Lucius read through the entire folder. Five minutes in and Tom looked across his desk to find Lucius' eyes were wide as saucers. Smirking a little, Tom returned to his notes.

"My Lord," Lucius murmured once he was done. Tom set his quill aside and folded his hands over the parchment. "May I ask… why do you have this information? And how?"

"Aside from Granger and your son, those two wizards are the only people Potter talks about. I thought it best to learn everything about them beyond their blood traitor status. And as for how… I have my sources as you well know. Anyway, we've moved beyond the point. The point is you are not supposed to know the Weasleys are trying to court your son. We were never there in your son's room. You never read that card. We never heard Draco's drunken ramblings. Am I making myself clear now, Lucius? I was certain I had made that clear the other night."

"It was a shock, my Lord. The Weasleys…" the blond trailed off with a shudder.

"Stop looking at Draco as if he's done something wrong," Tom hissed. "I don't want either of them to think too much of that night."

"Yes, my Lord." Lucius glanced back down to the report, shaking his head in awe. "They really smuggle…"

"Yes, that is what I've learned."

"Right under their father’s nose!" Lucius exclaimed before snorting in a very unMalfoy like way.

"Perhaps you should speak with them," Tom suggested and grinned in that evil manner when Lucius' eyes gleamed with the prospect of doing business. Lucius was so easy. "They'll be visiting Harry while I'm away."

"Draco, I don't know if-"

"Relax," Draco answered, eyeing the brunet who was dressed in a deep violet robe. One that Draco had picked out. The outfit hugged Harry in all the right places and made his eyes and dark hair stand out fantastically. "You look brill." The blond swept his eyes over Harry's form again. Yes, he'd probably dressed Harry too fine which meant he would be busy all night carrying out the task the Dark Lord set him.

Harry ignored the compliment. "But this is a pureblood establishment."

"As long as you're not a mudblood, you'll have no problems here." Harry flicked Draco's ear for saying that word. "Besides, you are with me. No one would dare ruin our good time. Come," Draco prodded as he descended the few steps onto the main floor from the entrance. Harry remained where he was for a minute, eyes scanning the pureblood club. He didn't see how Draco thought they could have fun in this place. For one, there was not one single witch or wizard about the place that looked below the age of forty. Another, there were only a scattering of people amidst the round tables and dim lighting and all of them were simply sitting around sipping drinks and speaking lowly.

Harry eyed the back of Draco's head as he finally descended the steps, wondering if the blond had lost his mind. Draco glanced over his shoulder to make sure Harry was following, gave the bewildered brunet a smirk, and continued walking to the back of the room where there was a single unassuming door. Harry ignored the looks aimed his way as he followed the blond, knowing somehow his visit here would be front-page Prophet news… but he really didn't care about that. He cared about Draco opening that door with three taps of his wand.

Draco waited until Harry was standing beside him before moving through the door, descending down a narrow staircase. The door shut soundly once Harry had stepped over the threshold. "This is all so very odd, Draco."

"Kind of mysterious, don't you think?"

"You're having fun leading me on." The blond's snicker was answer enough. "Draco? Have you figured out why your father keeps giving you odd stares?"

"Your future husband has probably given him a difficult task. I'm assuming that's what it is."

Harry tripped on a stair, fell into Draco, and they both went tumbling down. Luckily Draco was quick enough to cast cushioning charms on the steps and at the bottom. Harry landed on top of him, and even though that fall could have been brutal, all the blond could do was laugh.

"QUIT SAYING SHIT LIKE THAT, DRAKE!" Harry pulled in a deep breath before climbing to his feet. Carefully aiming an elbow into the blond's back as he pushed himself up. "What the hell?! I could have broken both our necks!"

"Lucky I'm quick with my wand then," Draco laughed as he too stood, trying to sooth the part of his back where Harry's elbow had dug into.

"Just for that insane comment I hope we run into Fred and George tonight," Harry muttered as they went on to fix their appearance before going on down the tunnel Harry saw was beyond the blond. Draco turned to him very slowly, his eyes gone horribly wide. Harry grinned like a lunatic. "It's Saturday, Drake. Those two love to go out. With their business doing so well, they go out every weekend. Or at least they used to. But don't worry. You look good enough to eat. Positively delicious. I don't think that'll attract them at all."

"Fuck you, Potter."

"Well come on. Show me this place you're taking me to. I'm curious as to why we're headed underground."

Draco sniffed before turning and leading Harry down the hall. "They wouldn't be here anyway. Only the oldest of pureblood families know of this place. They probably wouldn't make it through the door even if they did know of it. And from this moment on," Draco went on while Harry studied the hallway, noting the stone wall was now covered by black velvet, "your privilege of choosing future places for us to go is revoked. I don't trust you not to lead me into the lion's den."

Harry hummed in absent agreement and said nothing else as they were reaching the end of the hall and there were several witches and wizards loitering outside a pair of double doors. Draco paused and strategically leaned against the wall, dipping his chin in acknowledgement to some of the wizards near them. Harry watched, openly curious. This must be some pureblood thing, he thought watching Draco languidly relaxing and then watching the others watching Draco.

"Stop looking like such an ignoramus, Potter," Draco hissed from the corner of his mouth.

"What? You want me to pose like a peacock too?"

Draco's sharp look told Harry the blond would have cursed him for such a remark if they weren't quickly being approached by two wizards. "These two are Spaniards. You'll find many who come here are not from British families. But that makes sense as we're almost all gone now."

He said this last part as if it were Harry's entire fault British purebloods were dying out. "Suppose you'd like me to cry a river of sorrow now."

Harry's smile was broad as he took in the affronted fury in Draco's blue eyes.

"Malfoy," greeted one of the Spaniards while the other said nothing and openly eyed Harry up and down.

"Montiel," Draco responded semi-warmly. But his eyes went frigid on the other man. "Gaudi."

Harry simply quirked an eyebrow at them as if he didn't find them at all that important to greet before crossing his arms over his chest. His stance was lazy, but with the way his head was tipped back slightly, it was not hard to tell he was ready for any type of confrontation. The brilliant flash of Draco's eyes as he pushed off the wall told the brunet he was pleased with him for that. But then Harry had to stand there and listen to Draco and these other purebloods talk back and forth for no other reason than to reiterate their claim as purebloods. Every word the three spoke was like wielding a double-edged blade and soon Harry found himself getting a headache. Harry was almost glad when Gaudi made one comment about Harry's blood status, and Draco quickly cut off the conversation. He dealt the two Spaniards sharp yet subtle cutting barbs before leading Harry away. Harry had to admit, the blond had a way with words and he was sure the two Spaniards were hurting right now.

"That was… enlightening," Harry murmured as they stopped in front of one of the double doors.

"And what have you learned?"

"Glad I'm not a bloody pureblood and all of that seemed tedious and pointless. I thought we were here to have fun, not play political hopscotch."

"Political hopscotch. I like that," Draco murmured as he gripped the handles of the double doors. "You should be hexed for the other comments though."

"Yeah, whatever. Open the doors. Want a drink and we need to get you laid."

Draco sighed dramatically and pushed the doors open in an even more dramatic gesture, drawing the eyes of everyone in the room.

"Now this is more like it!" Harry exclaimed taking in the crowded gyrating heat seeking scene before them. He bounced on his toes in excitement, ignored the wide-eyed stares he and Draco were receiving and grabbed the blond's arm to drag him through the crowd to the bar.

Nearly there, Draco stopped short and hugged onto Harry's arm. "I see red hair! Red blazing hair! Two heads, Potter! Two!"

Harry turned to look, caught where Draco was looking, and indeed spotted the twins standing amongst a small group halfway up the winding stair to the second floor. The twins had spotted them along with the rest of the club when they'd entered. He waved as they departed from that group, aiming for him and Draco. And then he realized Draco was no longer cutting the circulation off of his arm and looked only to find the blond had disappeared. Harry caught sight of blond hair disappearing into what he assumed was the loo.

The twins were on him in short time, squeezing the life out of him before pulling him out of the crowds to a table at the back, squeezing him again in between the two of them, and then staring. Nothing but chastisement upon their faces.

Harry's happy smile turned sheepish. All he could do was shrug when twin brows rose in question.

"Harry," said one twin- he could never tell them apart until they voiced it, "what the blazing fuck did you think you were doing cutting us off?"

The brunet opened his mouth to give his excuse, only to be cut off by the other twin. "Did you honestly think we'd turn away from you because you went neutral?"

"Well… err… yeah. I hadn't heard from you and then the rest of your family-" both twins knocked him upside the head.

"Rubbish!" the cried in unison.

"You know us better than that."

"Fred's right…" Ah so George was on his right. Fred on his left. "We've talked about this enough that you should have known better."

"Maybe I didn't want to cause problems between you and the rest of your family."

Both twins snorted. "As if we'd let that bother us."

"You could have owled me," Harry murmured.

"We didn't know where you were!" Fred exclaimed heatedly.

"Not to mention we were afraid to let anyone else know where you were in case the owls were intercepted."

Harry looked down at the table, feeling a sting behind his eyes. It felt so good to be squeezed against two of his closest friends again, nothing but loyalty and love and playfulness between them. "Really missed you two."

"Ah, Harry," George murmured, throwing an arm around his shoulders and squeezing. Fred mimicking the action. And they spent moments cuddling him.

"We missed you too. You have no idea-"

"How worried we were when we heard-"

"About the Order kidnapping you and then-"

"Hermione told us about the curse you took-"

"And the worry doubled."

Harry laughed. "Sure. You were so worried that you've been trying to woo Drake with pornographic letters and gifts. That was great by the way. The letter."

"How'd we do?" Fred asked with a devious grin, both their gazes going back to the crowds as they no doubt spotted Draco before he ran away.

"Um… he's being defiant. But really… you're Weasleys. You didn't think it was going to be that easy, did you?"

"Course not!" Fred exclaimed. "That letter was only the ground work!"

"But we'll get him, Harry. Make no mistake."

“It’s mainly the red hair, you know,” he told them with a laugh.

The twins adopted sinister smirks. “Yeah. We know,” answered Fred. “Have a solution for that as well.”

"And can we just say,” George went on, “the both of you are looking oh so delicious. Care for a foursome?"

Harry laughed. "We've been down that road before. No thanks."

The twins grinned. "Taught you everything we know."

Harry blushed at some of the memories. "So, err… what are you two doing here anyway? I would have thought this was the last place you'd hang out."

"We've been coming here for ages, mate," George told him. "And we found out the luscious blond comes here, though we've never seen him before. Probably because we've been coming here while you all were away at school."

"Ah, excuse me you two," Fred said as he slipped out of the booth. "I'm just going to… pop off to the loo."

"No fun without me!" George snapped.

Harry snickered at the caught look in Fred's eyes. "And no raping my friend."

"Harry! We'd never do such a thing! Unless he asks for it." Fred hurried away after stating this, leaving Harry to follow his quick departure with narrowed eyes.

"No worries, Harry. It's just a bit of heavy flirting at this stage. Gauging Malfoy's reactions…"

"Which would be violent hexes."

George laughed. "Hope so. He couldn't possibly be any less cute than you when he's riled up." The red head grinned when Harry blushed. "Anyway… so when did you two become such good friends?"

"What's to say we're good friends?"

George waved his arm around the pureblood club. "Someone like Malfoy… he wouldn't have brought you here unless he counted you a good friend. Purebloods like him just don't do that unless the other person is worth it."

Harry felt a pleasant bubble of warmth spread through him at this. "Well… At Theo’s insistence, we broke our feud off and then he came with his father, Snape, and Tom to help me. We've been close since then I guess."

George dropped an arm over his shoulder again and leaned in for a hug. "Fred and I… we really wanted to tell you how sorry we were about Nott. He really was an alright bloke."

Harry nodded. Accepting his condolences without words.

"That whole Slytherin incident opened our eyes, you know."

"How so?"

"The Order isn't exactly law abiding, is it? We figured if they weren't, then why should we be?"

"What do you mean? What have you two been doing?"

George grinned, but didn't answer. Instead his eyes traveled across the crowds. His smile grew a moment later and he slipped away from Harry to sit on his own. And then Draco was beside Harry and pressing into his side. The blond watched George and then the approaching Fred with narrowed hooded eyes. At least, Harry thought with a silent chuckle, Draco wasn't looking like a terrified child just now. He looked more like a man hanging on to his last breath of patience.

Surprisingly, Fred took a seat beside his brother and they turned their attentions onto Harry, completely ignoring Draco. Another ploy, Harry was sure.

"So," he ventured.

"So, Harry. Tell us about You-Know-Who's place," Fred began.

"Does it have fountains of blood?"

"Walls made of human flesh?"

"Piano keys made of bones?"

"Dusty? Dark? Creepy?”

“Does the atmosphere make it hard to wank?"

"I doubt he has problems with wanking there," Draco mumbled, then hissed when Harry jabbed his side.

"Do tell, gorgeous."

"It's nothing like that," Harry replied. "It's very nice there. Tom likes luxury and his comforts. And he's very into art as well. You should see the study he had built for me and the atrium. It's brill… What?" he asked seeing the twins eyes widen in astonishment on him.

Draco leaned in. "Do you have any idea how soft your voice goes when you speak about him?"

"I… no, it doesn't."

"Draco's right. What's with the soft voice? We know that voice, Harry." George said with a knowing look. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say-”

"Who gave you cretins permission to use my name?" Draco snapped.

The twins grinned at him. "Just practicing for when we're yelling it over and over, love."

Draco went rigid beside Harry and then sneered, desperately hanging on to his control. "Keep dreaming, fiends. As if I'd let red and freckles anywhere near me!"

The twins produced their wands and tapped each other on the head, changing the color of their hair. Instead of blaring red the two now sported an attractive copperish color. And with those twin roguish smirks the new look didn't diminish their attractiveness. Harry thought they were attractive enough before, but with their hair now that color… Draco's sharp intake of breath and sudden stillness told him the blond was thinking the same. Though it was only the hair they changed. The freckles were still there but without that red hair somehow the freckles didn't stand out so much.

Harry turned to Draco with a smirk. "Change back at once," the blond hissed.

"Why? Did you just get hard for us?" George asked. "Perhaps you've had thoughts of giving in to us so early in the game?"

"For you, Draco, we'd leave our hair this color," Fred added. "Permanently."

Harry rose a surprised brow. The twins were not conformists. For anyone. They were really, really serious about this.

"That better be your foot climbing up my calve, Potter!" Draco shrieked in an undignified manner as he practically jumped to crouch on the booth seat.

Harry laughed uncontrollably as he tried to calm the blond back into sitting properly. The twins sat across grinning not so innocently.

"I want a drink," Draco murmured a few moments later, scooting closer to Harry.

"And we'll be happy to buy you two handsome devils anything you want," Fred said, tapping his wand on the table. The table instantly glowed a faint yellow.

"Double shot of Firewhiskey," Draco immediately ordered. If they were going to buy, he wouldn't complain on that front.

Harry restated that order, the twins doing the same. The glow disappeared and after a few short moments four double shot Firewhiskeys appeared before them.

"Drink up then, lads," George cried as he and the others grabbed their drinks.

"There's much fun to be had tonight!"

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Five

"That place was posh. But not stifling at all!" Harry exclaimed as he, Draco, and the twins exited the pure blood club. Preparing to move on to another haunt. "You'll bring me again sometime, right Drake?"

"Absolutely, Potty! We can—Back off! He doesn't want you!" the blond snarled. Harry, George, and Fred turned to find a bird running away from them.

"Draco, did someone slip some kind of jealousy potion in your drink?" Harry asked, staring hard at the twins. "Because you've been growling and snarling at people all night."

"Hey, it wasn't us!" George exclaimed. "First, why would we make him jealous of anyone going after you?"

"And secondly, we would never drug our dear Draco."

"And why are you chasing birds and blokes away from me anyway, Drake?"

"I'm not your dear Draco," the blond growled slowly, completely ignoring Harry's question. "Cease this ridiculousness at once!"

The twins moved like flashes of lightning. Fred moving to press against the blond's back while George pressed his front. Draco squeaked as Fred wrapped a tight arm around his middle to keep him in place.

"You're going to be ours, Malfoy," George promised as he slipped a hand around the back of the blond's head, fingers tangling into his hair. Fred hummed in agreement as he bent to press lips against Draco's neck.

"Unhand me at once! Harry!"

Harry could only stand there and watch the scene unfold. Maybe he wasn't helping as a way to get back at Draco for running off anyone who thought to ask him to dance or buy him a drink. Not that Harry would have agreed to anything from someone who'd been seeking to get into his pants and he really didn't mind Draco running interference, though he did wonder why Draco had been doing it. In truth Harry hadn't wanted to get close to any bloke since Theo’s death. And again he wondered why Tom was so different. The thought of being close to Tom didn't instantly make him think of Theo like other blokes did. In fact, the thought of getting close to Tom strangely made him smile in a silly fashion.

Draco sucked in a breath when George pressed in and took advantage of the fact that Draco couldn't move away due to Fred keeping him in place. He slid his mouth over the Slytherin's; sucking Draco's bottom lip in between his teeth while Fred continued to lavish the blond's pale neck with licks and kisses. Harry's mouth parted slightly in a soft pant as he watched George move a hand around to lightly cup the blond's arse and Draco could do nothing but whimper, being pressed in between the twins.

"Give us a try, Draco," murmured George. "Promise you won’t regret it."

Draco remained perfectly still or at least he thought he was being still, but Harry could see him trembling and knew it had nothing to do with being disgusted or incensed.

Fred ran the tip of his tongue along the shell of Draco's ear. "Did you like our letter?" he breathed. "My particular favorite is the one where you're sitting on my cock and George is sucking you off."

An unconscious moan passed Draco's lips, his eyes fluttered closed, and he started panting against the mouth very near his own. Victory flashed in George's eyes and he grinned. "Yeah, he likes that one. Feel it against my thigh."

Harry couldn't believe what he was seeing. Draco seriously looked like he was giving in… Then again, he would give in too if he were the Slytherin's shoes right at that moment- and he had been at one point in the past. So it looked like Fred and George were on their way to crumbling Draco's wall. Even now George had covered Draco's mouth again and had somehow coaxed the blond into a kiss and Draco didn't seem to mind at all that Fred's hand was now rubbing against his straining crotch.

But then he came along to fuck up the twins' progress.

"Draco?" a voice inquired incredulously.

Draco jerked away from George as everyone turned to find Blaise Zabini standing several feet away near the club entrance. His arm around the same brunet who had been at that restaurant. Zabini's eyes were a mixture of shock and disdain while the witch on his arm watched on with a detached interest.

Harry cursed softly under his breath even as he glared at Zabini. There was no reason for him to be staring at Draco in such a way just because the twins were wrapped around him. Okay, so yeah it was a shocking sight to anyone who knew Draco but Zabini was supposed to be Draco's friend. And for that to be his first expression upon catching Draco in such a position… Harry could tell the scorn was all for the blond.

Over Draco's head Fred and George shared a look before stepping away from him, but only a few steps. Fred remained behind Draco and George moved to stand beside his brother, both with straight mouths and unreadable expressions. Of course they knew about Draco's unrequited crush, having learned about it from Hermione. But they'd also seen Zabini's expression and were offering silent support even though they knew Draco wouldn't want it.

"Blaise," the blond answered after only a moment of composing himself, speaking as if nothing out of the ordinary had been going on. "Haven't seen you in a while." The aversion in Zabini's eyes did not diminish in the slightest with Draco's cool and composed greeting. If anything, it grew. Harry watched his friend flinch inadvertently and scowled at the Italian.

"Draco, what the blazes to you think you're doing? The Weasleys?" his eyes traveled over to land on Harry, "and Potter? Still, you're associating out with Potter? Did you not hear a word I said to you the last time we had lunch together? How can you continue to associate with him even when you know it's his fault Theodore is dead?"

Harry sucked in a sharp breath and backed up a step. Draco's eyes widened before narrowing on his friend. "It was not Harry's fault," Draco replied calmly, belying none of the turmoil he felt at having Blaise coming at him like this. Fred left his place and moved to Harry, who'd grown completely still, staring at nothing but the ground. "And I continue to socialize with him because I can and because I want to. A Malfoy will do as he likes."

"It's because of them," Blaise sneered at the three Gryffindor's, "half the Slytherin population of Hogwarts was killed."

Draco lifted his chin and a sneer curled his lips. He turned his back on Blaise and headed to Harry. Only the ex-Gryffindor was shaking his head, eyes gone wide, his fingers flying up to finger the dagger necklace around his neck. Harry quickly shrugged Fred off him and then disappeared. The blond paused mid step, staring at the spot Harry disappeared from. His hands curling into fists at his sides. Fred and George stood silently, seething as they looked between Zabini and Draco. They would have immediately gone after Harry except they had no idea where he'd gone.

"Where did he go, Draco?" Fred asked tightly.

"You can't associate with them and me," Blaise called out. "Theodore is dead. Why continue to see Potter? What would your father think?"

The blond raised his gaze, eyes cold and face a mask of stone. "When was the last time we associated beyond an hour lunch here and there?" he asked as he turned to face Blaise. "When was the last time you actually wanted to listen to anything I had to say? Have you ever taken me seriously, or did you only associate with me because of my name? Did you honestly think I would stop seeing Harry just because you said so?"

"Draco, if you continue on this way, you'll end up an outcast like Potter."

"Suppose I have my answer then," he whispered. "There's nothing more to be said, Zabini. I choose Harry. Just as I chose him that first day on the train. This time I'm not going to fuck it up with him. I never really understood what a true friend was until I had Harry by my side. You can bugger off." Draco gave him a particularly disgusted look. "And to think I actually thought you were worth something. Every word you've just said has been nothing but rubbish. You have no idea the kind of damage you're doing to yourself by judging me and Harry."

Draco turned and walked away with his head held high. He would not let Blaise know how hurt he was from this confrontation. But he held tightly to the knowledge that he'd made the right choice just now. Blaise wasn't worth it like Harry was. He would not regret this moment.

Behind him, the twins followed silently. A huge surprise, the silence. But not unwelcome. "I'll bring Harry back to the Wizards' Den."

Draco Apparated away before they could find their voices again. When the blond was gone, the twins turned to each other, looks of shock on their faces.

"That was Draco Malfoy right?" Fred inquired.

"That bloke who just valiantly defended our precious Harry and turned his back on that bastard in the span of two minutes… that was the same Malfoy right?"

"That must have hurt a lot."

"Not only because it was Zabini…"

"He was so vocal and said exactly what he was feeling. The Malfoy of Hogwarts would never have done that."

Both suddenly smiled together. "Our plans need to be changed.”

Harry landed on his arse in Tom's office. He sat there long moments without moving, without really seeing anything and he didn't notice the wizard staring at him in surprise the first few minutes he was on the floor. Harry just sat there, throwing arms over his bent knees and lowered his face to stare at the floor. Zabini's words drumming around in his head.

"Harry?" inquired Tom after some silent moments of studying the young wizard.

Harry ran a hand through his hair as he finally looked towards the desk. "It is my fault, you know," he murmured, seeing Tom but looking straight through him as he dropped an elbow on his knee and cradled his cheek. "Theodore would be alive if we hadn't been seeing each other. And now Zabini seems to have lost respect for Draco because of me… instead of being neutral, maybe I should disappear off the face of the earth. Everyone would be much happier, yeah? Then maybe I could walk down the street without most people spitting at me. And Draco will choose Zabini over me of course, so that's someone else I've lost. And I could say I don't care about losing Drake but that would be a horrible painful fucking lie. And purebloods are just so… weird. You know, Tom? Just weird. I'm glad I'm not one. How bout you?"

Tom stood and rounded his desk. He did it slowly so as not to disturb the young wizard's thoughts. Harry had a lot on his mind and it was obvious he wanted and needed to speak about it.

"Everything was going well," the brunet continued, watching Tom but not really seeing the Dark Lord as he approached and then crouched in front of Harry. "Draco took me to that hidden pureblood club down Knockturn Alley- I'd never been that far down. At first I was sure I wouldn't like it. But then he took me downstairs. And it was great," he paused and laughed, if a little sadly. "The twins were there. You should have seen Drake. He took off to the loo faster than a Snitch!"

"How were they?" Tom asked softly, reaching forward to lightly grasp Harry's trembling wrist.

Harry’s eyes seemed to get a little wet as he smiled. "They chastised me for cutting them off. Said they missed me as much as I missed them. T-they told me I'm never allowed to do that a-again," he choked this last part out. When Tom tugged lightly, Harry went without any more prompting. He shifted and moved around until he was sitting in Tom's lap, his back pressed against the Dark Lord's chest. "We were having fun. Even Draco, when he finally reappeared. The twins were still flirting with him but it was less extreme since we were there having a good time. After a few drinks we all decided to leave, to move on to somewhere else."

Harry paused to breathe deeply, enjoying the warmth surrounding him. The heat and Tom's scent and the arm wrapped around his stomach. He wasn't at all perturbed to be in Tom's lap. That was why he'd used the dagger to get to Tom's office after all. He'd wanted Tom and there was no point in trying to deny it.

Tom's face appeared beside his, their cheeks brushing and pressing together and Harry was surprised to feel rough stubble from Tom's jaw. It felt more than nice and Harry had to restrain from nuzzling against the man's face in an obvious way. "Go on," Tom prompted.

"We left and were standing in the alleyway beside the entrance…." Harry started laughing. "That's when the twins struck. One behind Draco, the other in front of him. Tom, they were easily destroying his defenses. It was crazy and everything was brilliant… and then Zabini showed up. You should have seen the disgust in his eyes when he looked at Draco. It was awful. I thought he was supposed to be Draco's friend. I mean even though Ron and I had a falling out, Ron never looked at me like that when he found out I was dating Theo. He didn't understand, but he didn't think I was disgusting either. And it turns out Zabini's been trying to get Drake to stop hanging out with me. Says I'm to blame for Theo and the other Slytherins deaths… and he's right. He's right-"

Tom suddenly squeezed him around his middle and cut off the breath he would have used to continue speaking. "Perhaps you'd like me to Crucio you for your stupidity."

"Crucios hurt, Tom. Specially yours."

"The Order is to blame for the Slytherin massacre. Not you. And you know this so I don't know why you're letting Zabini win by thinking as he does."

"B-but… Drake's not going to want to play with me anymore."

Tom rolled his eyes before dropping his forehead onto the youth's shoulder. "How old are you, Potter?" Harry didn't answer, but Tom knew he was pouting. "I could always force him to—"

Harry twisted around in a show of great agility and gripped Tom's shirt in a vice grip. "No! You can't do that. That would be completely pathetic. Like a parent paying kids off to play with their unpopular kids or something. What's wrong with you, Tom?" he yelled in the Dark Lord's face, shaking the man slightly. "How could you even suggest something like that? Draco would never respect me again if you did that! Do you have any idea how hard it was to get that whiney prat's respect? DO YOU?"

Tom was barely able to concentrate on the irate brunet's words. All he could think about was Harry straddling his lap, dressed like sex on legs in those dark purple robes, clinging to him and vibrating incredulity. It was pure torture! Willing, willing, you want him willing! "You ran away from the confrontation," he finally replied, congratulating himself on sounding perfectly normal under the circumstances.

Harry blinked. "No…" he murmured slowly. "I left so that Draco wouldn't have to choose. I made the choice for him. The choice was obvious anyway."

"You ran away. To me."

Harry sighed and dropped his temple against Tom's broad shoulder, feeling he owed the both of them the truth of the matter. "I don't know why, Tom. You're Lord Voldemort. I shouldn't want anything to do with you. I know you're a killer. I know you're a dictator and you will never stop until things are the way you want them. Until you rule. I know you're still the same… except with me. Why is that? You… you are being truthful with me, aren't you?"

Tom allowed a soft smile to grow on his face at hearing Harry's insecure tone, even though the young wizard couldn't see it. "Yes. The way I interact with you now, the way I treat you is how I will always treat you. No matter what I do to others. You are extremely special. I would never hurt you."

Harry pulled his head back abruptly and glared. "What are you talking about? You threw a tame Crucio at me yesterday!"

Tom matched his glare. "You were singing that ridiculous song all throughout the day again! How did you expect me to retaliate?"

"You could have used your vampire light again!"

"That would only work against you if you had a horrible hangover, you ungrateful brat!"

Harry sighed and returned his head to the man's shoulder. "Why do you I even put up with you?"

"Because I'm irresistible to all."

"That was a rhetorical question." And never mind that it was too true.

Tom allowed himself the luxury of running a hand through Harry's hair. The young wizard may not realize that he was admitting plenty of things in his own oblivious way, but Tom was grateful for this moment they were having and thought it was about time he was honest with Harry about certain things. "You make me feel young again, Harry."

Harry blushed and was glad Tom's shoulder hid it. "You make me feel safe."

"I want to keep you safe, Harry. Safe and happy. Believe that."

Harry smiled brightly against Tom's shoulder. "It should be impossible, but I do."

"POTTER!"

Harry pulled back only slightly to stare at the doorway. Moments later a seething blond came into view. "Drake?"

"Know anyone else who looks this good? My Lord," Draco said as he bowed, quickly erasing the shock on his face at finding his Lord on the floor, holding the Boy-Who-Lived in his lap.

"Draco," Tom drawled as if nothing out of the ordinary were going on because he was in no way ready to release his oblivious soon to be lover.

Harry blinked rapidly at Draco. "But… what are you doing here?"

"Our night out is not over, Potty. I came to get you and to hex your arse off for leaving me alone with the twins!"

Harry reluctantly pulled away from Tom, avoiding the Dark Lord's gaze as he did so. What had he been thinking using Tom as a comfy teddy bear? "What about Zabini?"

Draco waved that away. "I'm so over him. I'm actually disgusted with myself for having put any effort into him at all."

"You never told me he wanted you to stop seeing me."

"Why should I have? It didn't matter. I wasn't going to do it just because he thought I should. Anyway, he doesn't matter. And what he said wasn't the truth, Harry. So you need to stop moping and come back with me. Your fiendish twins are waiting."

Harry smirked. "Fiendish, huh? You didn't seem to mind them that minute before Zabini showed up."

Draco's cheeks flooded with color. "T-they were all over me! Touching and kissing and whispering promises and maybe… that one in front knows how to kiss."

"What one knows so does the other."

"Doesn't matter! I'll tolerate them for your sake, but I will never sleep with them. So come on. I promised to bring you back to them."

"For my sake? Really?" Harry asked with a bright smile.

Draco sighed and then nodded. "I told Blaise where he could shove it, suppose I can deal with your fiends for a short-"

"Why do you two insist on talking like this as if I'm not here?" Tom suddenly hissed from where he stood in front of his desk. "Get out before I torture the both of you until you are mute!"

Draco didn't need to be told twice. He was gone. However Harry lingered only a moment more. He approached Tom with a shy smile, rose on his toes, and kissed Tom on the cheek.

"Thank you for making me feel better."

"I'm being destroyed by too much sugar."

Harry grinned impishly. "If I'd known it would be that easy, I would have sent you heartfelt valentines every February. Dear Bunnymort… Roses are red, violets are blue, if I had long black fluffy ears I'd look just like you!"

"When was the last time I threatened to kill you?" Tom inquired very seriously.

Draco remained silent until after he'd Apparated them to an alley beside the mainstream club they were going to go in next. He waited until he'd vanished their outer robes, leaving them in regular muggle clubbing attire. And then he pierced Harry with a stare.

"What was going on in that office when I walked in?"

"Err… nothing."

"That was not nothing! You had him on the floor cradling you in his lap! And he looked okay with that!"

"He wasn't cradling me! We were just talking."

Draco ran a hand through his impeccable hair and then poked Harry's chest. "You don't just want to shag him," he hissed. "You fancy him too!"

Harry opened his mouth to deny, but the words got caught. "I don't hate him anymore," he finally admitted.

"Clearly."

Harry smiled a little. "Drake. I'm sorry about Blaise."

"Fuck Blaise."

"Did you… are you doing this in fear of what Tom might do if you turn your back on me?"

"That's a ridiculous question."

"I don't see how."

"Because. I know for a fact you wouldn't let him do anything to me for that. And besides, you make fantastic fucking fudge, Potter. There's no way I'd turn my back on anyone who can make fudge like that. Honestly!" Draco cried enthusiastically as he threw an arm around Harry and they began towards the entrance, "you should sell it!"

"Thanks."

"Moronic git. How do I look?" Draco inquired just before they went in. Harry eyed him, studying the fitted black slacks and dark blue silk shirt that left nothing to the imagination.

"You look like a gorgeous prat who occasionally models for Witch Weekly and receives thousands of indecent proposals afterwards."

Draco smirked. "Jealous of my looks, Potter?"

"A little."

Draco was surprised by the admittance. "Surely you're joking."

"Well… you kind of stand out in a great sexy way, while I'm nothing much to look at. Unassuming is the correct word to describe me when standing next to you."

"If I didn't know better, I'd say you were fishing for compliments. But I do know better and know you meant everything you've just said. And frankly I don't know whether to laugh, cry, or hex you for saying such stupid things. Despite a lot of people despising you at the moment, do you have any idea how many blokes I've had to run off tonight? DOZENS! Now why would it be dozens if you're nothing more than unassuming?! Really, Potter. Catch a clue!"

"And why have you been running people off?" Harry inquired. Draco's lips pressed into thin lines before he spun around and entered the club without another word.

For the most part, the rest of the night went well at the second club. There were the usual patrons that recognized Harry and immediately approached him, demanding to know why he thought he had the right to show his face after turning traitor. Harry would always laugh at them. Because if being a traitor meant gaining one's life back, then he was all for the title. He was used to it and the word of strangers meant nothing to him anyway. It might have helped that he was usually backed by one of the twins or Draco at these times. And despite these ignorant people, he had a good time anyway; catching up with the twins and watching Draco eye Fred and George suspiciously.

Throughout the night Draco would cast narrowed suspicious glares at them, both of who seemed to have forgotten Draco was there. Aside from buying all the drinks for Draco and Harry, the twins hadn't said one word to Draco, nor had they really looked at him. At least that was Draco's observations. But Harry saw differently. Every time Draco's paranoid attention was off them, the twins would stare at him; surprise mixed with attraction and Harry was curious to know what had changed to make the wonder appear in their eyes. Usually nothing surprised the twins. Not only that, but their gazes were always calculating as well, but that wasn't such a surprise, seeing as how they were trying to get the blond into bed. But this calculating seemed different. More intense. As if it weren't a game anymore.

And every time the blond went off to dance and found an eager partner, the twins would watch enraptured as the blond moved fluidly with whatever partner he was dancing with. Harry was sure he'd caught the two drooling several times. He had to mentally laugh. Fred and George were kinky bastards. And so was Draco, now that he thought about it. Apparently this was a match made in a pervert's heaven.

Finally Harry had enough of trying to speculate on why Fred and George weren't up on the dance floor right now trying to force Draco to dance with them. "Okay, you two. What's going on?"

"Not sure what you mean, Harry," George responded. "Thought we were having fun."

"I can literally see you two eye fucking him! And yet you've been sitting here with me and have been ignoring him since we came in."

"Draco doesn't seem to mind."

"No, but that's not the point! You're acting… suspiciously," Harry answered with a narrowed look on them.

Fred grinned around his shot glass before tossing the shot back. "Listen, Harry. We've got to run… have someone to meet."

Harry was taken aback. "Right now?"

"Yeah. Sorry, mate. Didn't know we'd be seeing you tonight. If we had, we would have changed the appointment…. Anyway, we'll see you later, yeah?"

Harry nodded mutely, wondering whom the hell they could be meeting so late at night. But knowing Fred and George, if they wanted to tell him about whomever they were meeting, then they would have. They waited until Draco returned to the table, but as soon as the blond sat down, they were up and leaving with a quick goodbye to Harry and Draco.

"Finally!" Draco exclaimed. "They've regained their senses and realize how ridiculous it is to think a Malfoy would ever sleep with them."

"Shut up, Drake. You were so ready to drop your pants for them in Knockturn Alley." Harry smiled when Draco started sputtering. He took a long drink before adding, "and don't for a second think they've given up. They never give up."

"Did you see the way they were touching me?" the blond whined into his ear. "How's any bloke supposed to stay immune to that?"

"I'll agree with you there. Those two are the reason I finally realized I like blokes… and they kind of helped me experiment."

"Are you telling me that you… both of them…at once?!"

"A few times, yeah." Harry laughed at Draco's gobsmacked expression. "How do you think I know for a fact their cocks are huge? How do you think I learned how to do that thing with my tongue that Theo told you about?"

"Oh Merlin," Draco breathed before downing his entire drink. "Theo was raving about that for a week!"

"Yeah, but I'm pretty sure the twins know how to do it better."

"Okay, Potter. Enough."

"I'm only saying…"

Draco suddenly grabbed his hand to pull him away from the table. "Let's go dance."

Nothing more dramatic happened that night, for which both young wizards were grateful. And although he'd had fun, Harry couldn't deny that he was relieved when he returned home. And yes, Harry was aware he was relieved because it was Tom's home and the Dark Lord was nearby.

Harry awoke the next morning and stifled an unnecessary groan. Tom would have gone by this time, wherever he'd gone, which meant Harry was left alone in a manor that resembled a gothic castle. Not that the place itself really bothered him. Harry actually enjoyed living in Tom's place. It was just as he'd told the twins. The place was wicked and Tom certainly knew how to live and not once had he felt uncomfortable there. But somehow Harry could feel the lack of Tom's presence now and instead of him feeling a freedom with this knowledge, it was the exact opposite. He felt restricted.

Harry showered and then meandered to the breakfast room where he and Tom usually ate together in the mornings. The room was built for relaxation. The first morning he came down, Harry had been extremely surprised by it. The room wasn't small but instead was mid-sized and had a single round table up against a large glass window. The room was on the second floor at the back and it protruded a bit from the rest of the mansion, making it possible for three-fourths of the circular room to be nothing but windows and soft mauve drapes.

Breakfast was already laid out for him when he entered and Harry's lips pressed into thin lines when he saw just the one setting. Sliding into his seat, he stared at the morning's issue of the Daily Prophet. He could already see a picture of himself along with Drake and the twins on the front. Apparently some pictures had been taken some point during the night. Harry didn't really care though he did scowl at the paper just for the hell of it.

When Tom was around they would spend the first fifteen minutes in silence. They would eat and Tom would peruse the Prophet, usually scowling at most of what was printed within. After a certain time Harry could no longer stand to keep silent and would start making fun of Tom's scowls and hissed mutters, which in turn lured Tom's attention away from the paper and the semi-friendly banter would begin. It was like that every morning and Harry wasn't sure when exactly he'd started to look forward to breakfasts in this room.

Pulling away from those thoughts, Harry tucked into his breakfast and gazed out of the window; looking across the expanse of green lawns and the small lake in the not so far distance. He didn't like this type of silence. There was just something so lonely about it and not at all comfortable. And Tom had lived alone before he agreed to come here. Harry wondered how Tom could have stood it. How long had the Dark Lord lived there alone? He must have been lonely. Harry didn't care if he was the Dark Lord; Tom was still a man and he must have felt it and it was self-imposed really. Deep down Harry knew that was one reason why Tom had turned out the way he had. Loneliness can turn people bitter.

Halfway through his breakfast, Harry gave up and evacuated the room. It didn't feel right. He knew he wouldn't be able to eat comfortably in that room without Tom.

"What the hell is going on with me?!" he shouted when he ended up in the study. Not his study, but Tom's. The Dark Lord's study was nice too. It wasn't as strict looking as his office, but it had a certain uniform quality to it, though also some warmth as well and most of that had to do with the large fireplace demanding attention as soon as he stepped into the room. The fire came to life as he lay on the sofa.

"Thanks," he mumbled to the house elf without looking at it. Harry figured he should do something to keep occupied but he was uncertain as to what. Frankly he didn't feel like doing much of anything. He ended up taking a long nap right there on the lounge and didn't awake until late in the evening. He then spent the rest of the night in aimless wandering; exploring parts of the mansion he had yet to see. There was quite a bit of it. And he found quite a lot of interesting rooms.

The following days were just the same. With Harry feeling like there was nothing to do. With not wanting to do anything. With him taking stupid naps in the stupid Dark Lord's study and trying not to think about what was happening to him. It was true though about what Draco had said. He fancied Tom. Harry feared his feelings were deeper than just fancying. And he wondered how such a thing could have happened and in such a short time.

Harry's monotonous routine was interrupted one afternoon when something started tapping and clawing at the window of the study. For once he was in the study off his room instead of Tom's. Looking over from where he was slouched in his very comfy chair, he noticed something large and dark hovering outside. Harry stood and warily approached the window, finally seeing that it was a bird. It didn't look like any owl he'd ever seen before. Opening the window, Harry stood back as the large bird swooped in like black smoke. Harry's mouth was wide open in shock and a bit of fear as he watched the thing soar up to perch atop his large empty bookcase.

It was a massive bird of prey. He suspected it was an eagle, but it was all black which made him doubt if it were really one. The bird's dark eyes were large and seemed to be narrowed, gleaming maliciously at him. A very sharp long beak snapped menacingly as it raised a talon in a haughty manner and dropped the letter onto the ground. The eagle stared at him once more before shifting slightly to bury its beak underneath its wing.

Harry slowly approached the bookcase in order to not disturb the bird from hell. He bent and snatched the letter up from the floor before returning to his chair and opening the letter. Immediately a smile lit his face, having recognized Tom's handwriting.

Harry,

I trust this letter finds you well. It had better find you well. I'm simply writing to remind you not to leave and that my home should still be standing upon my return. As you may have noticed, the eagle sent with this letter has remained behind with you. You may write back if you are so inclined. Just be sure to indicate nothing of importance whenever you do. I'm sure you know what I mean.

TR

Harry sat there and reread the short letter a few times. How was it possible to be elated because Tom had thought to write to him? Though his worries about whatever Tom was up to diminished slightly. Tom's mission couldn't be all that dangerous if Harry were allowed to write back. Finally he moved to sit at the desk in order to pen a reply.

Dear T,

There's something to be said of this bird, which looks like a demon. A demon bird. Is there such a thing? Only you could find a bird this scary. If you were in your other form it would surely try to eat you. As it is, I think it wants to eat me as a human.

I am relieved to receive your letter. And maybe happier than I should be. Do you know why? I think you do. I think you know a lot of things you aren't telling me. I didn't even know it was possible but I miss you. I've been alone here for nearly two weeks. You need to come back. I miss reminding you that you can never win.

Harry

P.S. Does the scary demon bird have a name?

Harry waited until he was ready to go to bed before carefully waking the eagle and very nicely asking it to deliver the letter. The bird opened its beak and a chilling hiss left it before it swooped down off the bookcase. Harry flinched a little as it soared over him, snatching the letter out of his hand before swerving and soaring out into the night.

He was thrilled the next morning to find the demon bird tapping impatiently outside his bedroom window. Harry waited until the eagle deposited the letter at his feet and then took itself off to perch on top of his outer wardrobe before grabbing the letter and jumping onto his bed; not able to wipe the wide smile off his face as he ripped the letter open.

Impertinent Brat,

Just because I did not kill you does not mean I'm never victorious! For your information, I know a plethora of things you will never know about. I'm pleased you miss my presence. And pleased more you've admitted it. Perhaps when I return you'll be ready. Is there any regret in your admittance?

And what have you been doing alone? I did give you permission to invite your friends over. I don't want you alone, Harry. Summon them. Yes, that is an order. If you do not do it I shall have your favorite Potions Master pay a visit and make him entertain you for an entire week in whichever way he sees fit. How would you like that? And what of Draco? Surely he's graced your presence with his whining?

The eagle's name is Damas. Do you know the meaning of the name? It's cheating if you need to look it up.

Yours,

TR

P.S. I will reign supreme.

Yours. It was so small. Just one word and probably no real meaning behind it and yet Harry was blushing, feeling warmth spread throughout him. Making him feel giddy and incredibly happy. He sat there for at least twenty minutes, staring at nothing and holding the letter in his hands as if it were his greatest treasure. Trying to decipher the emotions he was feeling from having received another letter from Tom. And then a laugh bubbled out from nowhere as he hopped off the bed and headed down to his study.

Bunnymort,

Damas means ambassador from Hell. Really fitting name and so totally you. And no, I didn't look up the name. As I've already told you a hundred times, I'm not stupid. And don't you dare send that bastard here! I may end up killing him or vice versa. And to keep that from happening I will follow your order… don't get used to that. I'll ask them to stay over tomorrow if they can.

Draco hasn't been around. I think he was more hurt by what happened with Zabini than he let on. He gave up his friendship with Zabini for me and maybe I'm glad Drake hasn't come to see me. I feel very guilty for him having done that. Do I even deserve it? They had been friends for years. Perhaps he's regretting his decision. I really don't think he could have pushed his feelings for Zabini aside just like that.

Anyway, no I don't regret missing you or telling you that I do. I think… I'm way passed that stage. However I'm sure you might make me regret snooping into your bedroom. Ha ha. Your chambers are massive! Your bed is almost as big as my bedroom! I don't think that's very fair. And your bathroom! Who needs a bathroom that large? You're only one person! Did you give me the smallest bedroom in this massive place? I bet you did. Just to be spiteful. And aren't we being a bit cocky? You will reign supreme? What's that even mean?

Yours,

Harry

Hermione and the twins arrived before he received Tom's next reply and so he was easily kept busy instead of worrying about when it would come. The twins took off as soon as they Portkeyed into the Entrance Hall, calling out that they would go exploring and to not worry.

"How can I not worry?" Harry asked Hermione. "Who knows what kind of traps Tom has around here."

"They'll be alright. The twins are smarter than that. Besides, I'm sure the Dark Lord has anything he wants to stay private locked up, right?"

"Yeah, that's true. Um, Mione? I need to talk to you… about something important I think."

"Of course, Harry. Can we have some tea as well? It's been a long extremely tiring day."

Harry led Hermione to the open study. He planned to show her the library but only after they talked. He knew if he took her to the library now she would never hear a word he said. Harry ignored her stern look when one of the house elves appeared with a tray of tea and biscuits.

"They are really well trained here. Most times they do things before you even think to ask them."

"Well of course they do! They serve Voldemort!"

"For your information, Tom does not beat his house elves."

"How do you know that?"

"He told me." Hermione gave him a look. "No really. Tom doesn't lie to me, Hermione. He doesn't need to. If there's something he doesn't want me to know, then he stays silent. He closes off. He's been mostly truthful since that time he came at me as a bunny."

Hermione sipped at her tea, watching him closely from over the rim. Finally she set her tea down and took a breath. "Alright, Harry. I believe you. And I'll believe you when you say he's taking care of you; that he only wants to keep you safe."

"Yeah um… about that… That's kind of what I wanted to talk to you about," he started quietly, avoiding her gaze, though he knew her eyes had narrowed speculatively. "Well, err… I kind of like him. Tom."

"Tell me something I don't already know, Harry."

"No. I mean I like him. As in I fancy the bastard."

"Yes, Harry. I know that."

Harry sighed and met her gaze. "Herm, I don't think you understand. I am severely infatuated with Voldemort and it's so much more than being attracted to him. It's actually been kind of hard to function here without him. I never noticed till he was gone but we had a routine of daily living. Sometimes I'll catch myself going to find him in the library just to sit there in silence as he reads. It's so comfortable with him. And we talk all the time, Hermione… I don't think this is a flighty fancy. And I don't know what he's doing or where he is but I need him to come back. What if something happens to him? I've thought about it a lot… Hermione, it’s hard to breathe when I think there's a chance he may never come back because whatever he's doing is dangerous."

"What exactly are you saying?" Hermione asked, her tone pitched high in understanding.

Harry dropped his elbows to his knees and held his face in his hands. He hadn't actually thought or said the words aloud. Afraid to do so. "Tom says I make him feel young again," he whispered.

"Harry," she replied, her voice trembling slightly. "You've been here long enough and I think you should come home with me."

"I'm not under some spell."

"Of course you are! Being attracted to him, I can understand. But developing real feelings for him? I find that impossible."

"I know this is going to sound cliché, but you don't know him like I do. No one does."

"Harry, this can't be for real! Do you honestly think he cares anything about you?"

He flinched back from her in reflex. "I'm well aware my feelings will never be reciprocated," he replied flatly. "I didn't start this conversation with you in order to be reminded of that. I just wanted to let you know… you've been asking."

"Oh, Harry," she replied softly, getting up to move and sit beside him. "I'm sorry. You know I didn't say that to hurt you."

"I'm here because I want to be. I'm here because it feels right," Harry murmured as he leaned against her. "He killed my parents. He's killed so many people, hurt so many lives. He's done so much damage… and yet I can't help how I feel about him. I've tried. The whole time he's been gone. I've tried hating him. I thought that if he were gone I could go back to hating him since he wasn't around. But it never works. All I can think about is that he isn't here and something is missing."

"Harry, have you… do you have a physical relationship with him?"

The brunet blinked in surprise at such a question. "No."

"I just thought maybe that's why you feel like this. Many people jump into a physical relationship and then think they've developed real emotions only to find out down the road it was just lust."

"You sound like you wish that were the case."

"Harry, I love you and I never want you to be hurt."

"I heard somewhere that it was supposed to hurt. If it's not rough it isn't fun, isn't that what you said?"

Hermione stood and planted her fists on her hips. "You know that's from that muggle song! I never said that."

"Rings true though, doesn't it?" he asked with a grin. Hermione tisked and batted at his arm.

The subject of him and Tom was dropped after that with an unspoken signal. Harry was glad she wasn't pressing the issue as she might have with other things. That probably had to do with him mentioning the massive library and asking if she wanted to see it. Of course her answer was an affirmative. One step in and Hermione was in love and sprinting away to disappear amongst the aisles.

"Stay away from the very back, Hermione!" he shouted after her. "Tom doesn't even let me go back there. Dangerous books back there! I'm not kidding, they'll eat you!"

Harry started to worry when two days had come and gone and he didn’t receive a reply from Tom, and then Damas appeared the day after without a letter. Harry tried to shoo the bird out, telling it to not come back without a letter. This earned him a scratch on the face. A week went by and then another and it was time for Tom's return. But he didn't come back and neither did Harry receive another letter.

Harry was sitting in Tom's study in front of the fire place with Nagini in his lap when a house elf appeared beside him.

"Mr. Potter, sir? Mr. Malfoy has come to see you."

"Okay. Show him in," he answered without turning away from the flames. He didn't look away until he heard a throat being cleared on the threshold of the study. Harry turned towards the door and was surprised to find Lucius Malfoy standing there. His presence made Harry both worry and feel a sense of excitement. Maybe Malfoy had come to give him news of Tom.

"Mr. Malfoy. I wasn't expecting you."

"Didn't your house elf announce me?" the tall blond asked as he stepped into the study, studying the young wizard carefully and noticing how tense Harry had become since turning to face him. Nagini was hissing softly and bumping her head against Potter's hand. Lucius had a feeling the snake was trying to calm him.

"Tom's house elf," Harry corrected. "And I thought he meant Draco was here to see me."

"Draco plans to visit you later in the day."

"Right, well…" Harry softly nudged Nagini off so that he could stand and face Malfoy. "What is it I can do for you? Do you have a message from Tom?"

It would have been impossible for Lucius to not have heard the eagerness in the young wizard's voice, nor miss the hope flashing in his eyes. And he didn't take any pleasure at all in his next words which would surely replace those emotions with fear and trepidation. "Severus and myself were hoping you had word from him. We haven't received word in two weeks, Potter and we're aware our Lord should have returned by this time."

Lucius only had a moment to see the fear before Potter turned back to the fire, his hands clenched tightly at his sides. But Potter was breathing heavily now as if keeping a panic attack at bay.

"He hasn't replied to my last letter… the last one was a couple of weeks ago," Harry whispered. "You haven't any idea where he is?"

"No."

Harry didn't reply and Lucius thought there was nothing else to be said. He turned and left, walking briskly down to the Floo room. Lucius scanned the hall as he moved, and his footsteps echoed loudly as if he were the only living thing within the mansion. He faltered and then stopped. Potter was alone in this place… Lucius turned on his heel and returned to the study, finding Potter on the ground, his hands stuck in his hair while the large snake had begun to curl around him.

"Where are your friends? The Dark Lord mentioned you would have friends over."

"They work," Potter whispered. "They can't come back until the weekend."

"Potter… my wife would like to extend to you an invitation to stay at our manor. I think you should accept."

"No, thanks. I promised to stay here until he comes back. Tom promised to come back."

"Very well." Lucius turned to leave again. Perhaps Draco would have better luck changing his mind.

When Draco arrived not long after that, it was to hear Harry shouting in frustration. The blond's eyes widened and he hurried out of the Floo room, using Harry's trembling voice to lead him. He stopped short after turning a corner to find Harry outside of the Dark Lord's office. The brunet was still shouting as he kicked at the door, apparently trying to get in. Harry stopped shouting and took a deep breath before pointing his wand and yelling out a complicated unlocking charm. That didn't work, of course. Harry then went back to kicking the door before grabbing at the doorknob. Draco shook out of his stupor and ran to the brunet when he noticed the doorknob was hexed and yet Harry didn't seem to care at all.

"Harry, stop!" he shouted, and yanked the brunet away from the door. Draco sucked in a breath upon seeing both of Harry's hands. They were badly burnt. He must have been touching the knob multiple times before he'd arrived, even when he knew the doorknob was hexed. "What do you think you're doing?"

"I need to find him," Harry replied calmly. And his composed tone frightened Draco more than anything. A calm Harry meant the brunet was thinking of doing something crazy. "I know he must have notes in there. I just need to get in." He pushed away from Draco and tried to grab the doorknob again, but the blond stopped him by sliding in between the door and Harry.

"You're coming home with me. Right now."

Harry shook his head rapidly. "No. I can't do that. I promised."

"The Dark Lord gave you permission to go to my manor as well," the blond reminded.

Harry swallowed thickly before whispering, "I don't want to leave here."

Draco nearly growled in frustration, cursing stubborn Gryffindors. "At least let me get your hands healed."

"My hands are fine."

"No they are not! They look like burnt bacon, Harry!"

Harry doubled over before he could reply, crying out and clutching at his scar. He felt hands grasp his shoulders, but only barely. The pain stemming from his scar was running throughout his body. It felt as if his blood was on fire. In the far distance he could hear Draco calling his name; shouting and shaking him. He fell out of Draco's grasp as his body went lax and he hit the floor.

As his vision faded, he heard a hiss and felt something coiling around him and immediately knew it was Nagini, as if she were trying to protect him. But none of that was important right now. Not Nagini, not the fire traveling through his body, not Draco's frantic terrified calls to him. All Harry could think about was the vision flashing through his mind; something was happening to Tom and he was feeling the pain through the link of the scar.

"How are we supposed to heal him with her wrapped around him like this?" Lucius wondered while staring at the young wizard lying on the bed with the Dark Lord's familiar wrapped snugly around his unconscious body. He, Severus, Draco, and Narcissa stood around the bed; a few feet back from it as Nagini hissed threateningly anytime she thought they were getting too close.

"What did you say happened to his hands?" Narcissa asked her son.

"Harry was trying to break into our Lord's office. He wanted to search his things, find out where our Lord had gone. Suppose he was going to do the saving people thing again," Draco responded. "He wouldn't stop touching the doorknob even after he found it was cursed to burn the hands of anyone except for the Dark Lord."

"Nitwit," Severus murmured.

"He's beyond worried," Lucius murmured quietly, looking between Narcissa and his lover. "When I told him we hadn't received word in the last two weeks he seemed to fall into a panic. Apparently our Lord has been writing Potter since he left…"

"Can't you do something, Father?" Draco whined.

"What do you want me to do? No one knows where our Lord has gone. We only know what he was going to do. And no you cannot be told."

"Why am I always left out of the important things," Draco whined. "That's not fair at all."

"Draco, dear. We're here about Harry," his mother reminded with a stern look.

Before they could figure out a way to disengage Nagini from around Harry, a house elf popped in.

"Mr. Potter be having guests."

"Who is it?" Draco inquired.

"Fred and George Weasley."

Draco sucked in a sharp breath. Lucius barely resisted smirking at him. "Ah yes. They must have received my owl." Oh, the look on Draco's face was priceless.

"What?! You invited them here?"

"Yes, of course. I thought they would like to be informed of Potter's condition."

Draco had a look of utter betrayal on his face as he peered back at his father. "How could you invite those fiends here?!"

Lucius turned to Severus, amusement shining in his eyes. Severus simply sneered at the young blond. "Fiends?" Lucius inquired, turning back to his son. "Why have you labeled them so?"

Draco gulped and looked down at his boots. "Err… because they're Weasleys. Obviously. No other reason. None at all." With that said, Draco moved across the room to sit in the chair in the corner and glared at Harry's unconscious form.

Narcissa eyed her son a moment before turning to her husband. "Would you like me to greet them?"

"Yes, Narci dear. Bring them here if you will."

"Of course."

"Did you invite the mudblood as well, Father?" Draco mumbled once his mother was out of the room.

"Don't be ridiculous. Of course I didn't."

"You should have," Severus intoned. Lucius sneered at him.

Draco did nothing but pout and cross his arms over his chest. A few minutes later found him gaping at the doorway as his mother returned, laughing delightedly and blushing from something the twins had said. She was laughing now but Draco bet she wouldn't be laughing if she learned they were only trying to charm her because they wanted to fuck him three ways from Sunday. Oh and they'd changed their hair again! The twins walked in then and their easygoing smiles disappeared upon seeing Harry.

"What's that snake doing to him?" one demanded.

"She's protecting him," Lucius replied easily. "Put your wands away. They will not help Harry, and you're certainly not going to be attacked here. The Dark Lord has forbidden it."

"Alright then," they chirped.

Lucius gave a tight smile. "Draco, aren't you going to greet our visitors?"

Draco squirmed in his seat. Why did it seem like he was being set up? And now they were staring at him, giving him their undivided attention, twin smirks on their faces. "This isn't our home, which means they aren't really our visitors. So no, I don't think I will," he mumbled.

"Draco Malfoy! You've been taught better. You will greet our guests!"

"But Mother! Since when have we been nice to Weasleys?"

"C'mon, Draco," said one of the twins. "Say hi."

Draco sneered at both of them. "Hello. You've seen Harry. Now you two can bugger off!"

"We'd rather bugger y-"

"Harry!" Draco exclaimed, shooting a fearful look at his parents. "Harry's awake! Oh, wait… never mind. Thought I saw his eyes open."

Draco didn't like the twins but he in no way wanted his mother to catch a clue here. He would never hear the end of it. Fortunately her attention seemed to be all on Harry now, her eyes narrowed as she studied the brunet and the snake.

"Wizards," she finally murmured, "I think it's time you left the room. All of you. I will see to healing Harry's hands."

"How are you going to do that?" Lucius asked as Narcissa started shooing them out of the room. "Nagini looks as if she will strike if you get within one foot of the bed."

"Such a good snake, aren't you?" Narcissa cooed. "A good mother. Protecting the youngling."

"I trust you know what you're doing, Narcissa," Lucius murmured as he and the others began to file out.

"Yes. I have figured it out."

"Very well." Lucius turned to the twins. "If you two will follow me. There are things I think we should discuss."

"Sure thing, Mr. Malfoy," they responded in unison. They turned to Draco, winked at him, and then followed the elder blond out of the room.

Draco refused to hyperventilate. He refused to do that but he couldn't help but feel panicked not knowing what his father wanted to speak to the twins about. What could he possibly want to speak to Weasleys about? And on top of that, Fred and George Weasley alone with his father. What would they say?!

"Draco, you need to leave now dear."

"I don't want to leave you alone with Nagini."

"I shall be fine. You and the other males are simply making her nervous. Didn't any of you notice her attentions were only on you, your father, and Severus? I don't think she'll trust any male around Harry that isn't our Dark Lord. Go on. I'll make it plain I'm only seeking to heal Harry."

Draco had no choice but to leave then. Wondering what his father was speaking to the twins about. Wondering where the Dark Lord was. Wondering when and if Harry would wake up. And you know what? It was all Harry's fault the twins were with his father that very moment! Potter was going to hear it when he finally woke up! Draco planned to have the prat make him trays and trays of fudge for this inconvenience!

Harry's eyes flashed open not very long after that. There was no one around except for Draco and Nagini; Narcissa having successfully charmed the Dark Lord's familiar into letting her heal Harry's hands. Draco sat forward once he saw the brunet was awake and scowled ferociously.

"Tom?"

Draco's eyes softened for a split second, only to go back to being enraged. "It's about time you've awoken! Don't you think this has gone on long enough? Why are you always trying to seek attention?"

"Draco," the brunet began, in no mood for his friend's usual antics. Since Draco hadn't answered his unspoken question about Tom it was a given the Dark Lord hadn't returned yet

Draco went on as if he hadn't heard Harry's warning. He didn't like the grief he was seeing on Harry's face. Grief that the brunet was trying to cover up by an emotionless mask. Keeping Harry's mind away from the Dark Lord seemed like a good idea. "Have you any idea what I've had to go through in the last two hours?" he whined.

"No."

"Shall I tell you," the blond hissed.

"Sure," Harry muttered since he knew Draco would anyway.

"You fainted or whatever it is you do when hit in the head with massive amounts of pain and you scared the life out of me!"

"It's not like I do that on purp-"

"I'm not finished, Potter! Nagini wrapped around your body and I thought she was trying to suffocate you and she wouldn't let you go. I had to levitate you, along with the snake all the way up to your room. Then Nagini wouldn't let anyone but Mother heal your hands. Anyway, that's not the most important part of all this. The most important part - and worst, in my opinion- is the fact that Father invited Fred and George Weasley here! He invited them here to see you!"

"That was nice of him."

"Harry," the blond suddenly whined. "Father took them for a talk over an hour ago!"

"The twins aren't going to say anything about wanting to bed you and your father doesn't know about their fixation on you anyway, does he? So stop worrying."

Draco frowned at Harry's flat tone. "But what could he possibly want to talk to them about?"

"Guess you'll just have to wait and see."

"Fine then… you owe me fudge!"

Harry said nothing at first, just stared up at the ceiling, his hand traveling to the snake curled up over his midsection. "I had a vision," he finally spoke. The words coming softly. "When the pain hit. It was pictures really, snap shots… Tom has always been able to send me visions; voluntarily or not. It's been a long time though since I'd had a vision."

Draco leaned forward. "What did you see?"

"Claws and sharp teeth coming at me. And then blood. His blood. I felt pain. And then a bright painful light. But now I feel nothing. What does that mean?" he whispered fearfully.

"It doesn't mean he's dead, Potter," Draco murmured, knowing exactly what Harry was thinking and fearing.

"I can't believe this is happening?" Harry murmured before hissing something to Nagini. Draco watched Nagini uncoil slowly as if hesitant to leave. But finally she slithered off him and Harry sat up.

"Which part?"

"The developing feelings for the bastard Dark Lord part. And it's really stupid. He hasn't shone the least bit of attraction to me. Does he even like boys?"

Harry scowled when moments later the room was filled with Draco's hysterical laughter. Draco dropped his face to his hands and laughed for all he was worth.

"Didn't think anything I said was funny."

"But it was, Potter. Hilarious." Finally Draco lifted his face to look at him and smirked. "Oh don't get your knickers in a twist. There's a reason why I'm laughing and I bet you'll learn why just as soon as the Dark Lord returns."

Harry looked hopeful. "Do you think he will?"

"They say you were the only one who could kill him. And since you aren't planning on doing that, I think it's pretty safe to say our Lord will return for you to annoy another day. Unless you plan to kill him by being a fantastic shag. Death by sex, Potter! That would be a wonderful way to go, don't you think? Even our Lord couldn't complain about dying in such a way."

Draco laughed and was prepared for the pillow that was thrown his way. He tossed the pillow back onto the bed, wincing slightly when he accidentally hit Nagini over the head and received a warning hiss in reply. Harry laughed softly and removed the pillow before caressing the large snake under her chin. After that, there was silence for a few minutes.

"Listen," Draco finally murmured, catching Harry’s eyes with his. "I wanted to say… sorry."

Harry's brow furrowed in confusion. "For what?"

"For staying away this whole time I knew you were alone here."

"Oh, hey," Harry quickly waved that away. "I know why. Not a big deal, Drake. I just figured you'd changed your mind."

"Your insecurities are so annoying. I wanted your friendship before Blaise's anyway, didn't I?"

"I'm pretty sure that was a political move of an eleven year old."

Draco looked highly affronted. "That hurts, Harry. Really."

The brunet grinned. "Are you going to sit there and try to deny it?"

"Okay, maybe it was a little. But I really did want to be your friend."

Harry laughed then, studying Draco's slightly pink cheeks. "You're so cute when you're being sentimentally truthful."

"Whatever." Draco stood and brushed non-existent lent from his dark blue robes. "Let's go make fudge."

"I'm not really in the mood, Drake."

"You owe me, Potter!"

Harry sighed. He knew he wouldn't get out of this. He should just comply otherwise he'd be stuck with listening to Draco whining in his ears until he did agree. "Are you going to at least help me make it this time?"

Draco snorted. "Yeah, right. And you need to make a lot of it. I have plans for your incredible fudge."

They soon left the bedroom and stopped short finding the twins leaning against the wall on each side of the door. The way they were grinning told Harry they had been standing there long enough to hear most of the conversation.

"What were you speaking to my father about?" Draco demanded even as he subtly scooted to stand behind Harry.

"Business," George replied as he loped an arm around Harry's shoulders.

Fred snaked an arm around Draco's shoulders before the blond could run away. "Sure he'll tell you soon."

Draco gritted his teeth and ducked away from the arm. "What could he possible want with you two?"

They ignored him and instead asked Harry how he was doing. Harry tried to put up a good front, but his friends saw right through him, though they didn't call his bluffs. To Draco's horror, the twins lingered at the Dark Lord's manor and eagerly helped Harry make the copious amounts of fudge Draco ordered.

"What exactly are you planning on doing with all this fudge, Drake?" Harry asked as he stood before a large pot, stirring the mixture within, waiting for it to come to a boil.

Draco tried looking innocent. "Nothing, Potter."

"I know you're not going to eat it," the brunet replied with a laugh. "You're way too obsessed about your physique."

Fred grinned at the Slytherin. "And what a lovely physique it is."

"Well yes, of course it is," Draco agreed as he ran hands down his middle, grinning smugly.

"I know what we can do with this," George murmured, staring into another pot with the cooling mixture. He dipped a finger in and brought the warm fudge to his mouth as he eyed the blond. "Think this was number five in the letter."

Draco cleared his throat, announced he needed the loo, and quickly departed.

Harry was kept busy the rest of the day, and kept away from Tom's office as well by an overprotective Draco, who somehow set up wards around the office to alert him whenever Harry stepped within twenty feet of the door. The twins stayed until well past sundown but in the end had to leave. Though they did promise to return for a nice long visit the coming weekend and ignored the blond's mutters of, "don't bother."

"I wish you would come stay with me tonight," Draco implored again before he prepared to leave for home.

"I'm fine here. Honestly. I have Nagini for company. She's really good company, actually."

"Stay away from the office," Draco ordered firmly before leaving.

Harry went flying after that. He let the freedom of flight soothe him as he continued to think about the things that had been going through his mind for the last month. He thought perhaps Hermione was right and he was under some spell because he couldn't deny anymore that he had very real feelings for Tom. But he also knew whatever spell it was, it had not been intentionally cast.

As Harry flew back to the manor, he briefly entertained the thought of confronting Tom about his feelings. Laying it all bare to see how Tom would react. The look on the Dark Lord's face would probably be worth it. Harry grinned with this thought as he soared through his open balcony doors. But then his amusement died. Tom had to return before he could do that.

Does he often go out alone to do dangerous things? he asked the large snake curled up on his bed as he stored his Firebolt away into the outer wardrobe.

Yes, Nagini answered lazily.

And does it usually take so long?

At times. But he always returns. Sleep now, young wizard. Master will return. Come and share your warmth.

Harry softly smiled as he stripped down and replaced his boxers with silver silk pajama pants. Nagini hissed something very softly, and Harry wasn't sure but he could swear she'd said her master would like those.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Six

A few hours before dawn, Nagini lifted her head from Harry's shoulder to peer across the room at the closed door. She waited without moving, except for the occasional flick of her forked tongue to sniff out the air. The wizard beneath her stirred slightly, as he had been doing throughout the night. His sleep tormented by dreams. Dreams that would be chased away by her master when he returned. As if on queue the door silently opened.

Nagini raised her head just a little bit more though still the rest of her body remained where it was under the covers, curved over the wizard's arm, down his side, and over his legs where he'd allowed her stay for the night and the previous ones since her master's departure. A dark figure filled the empty doorway. Nagini hissed softly in pleasure. Her master had returned home. To her and to his young wizard. She hissed again before lowering her head to rest on the wizard's shoulder once more, though her eyes remained upon the figure standing like a statue upon the threshold.

Tom stood in the doorway, consuming the sight of the young man sleeping on his side facing away from the door. And as he expected the sight of Harry did far more good than his hasty healing had. His time away had not only brought things into perspective for Harry but also for him as well. In much the same way. He missed the mornings together. the afternoons, and the evenings. He missed the comfortable silence they shared. He missed the banter and meaningful discussions. And Tom hadn't known it was possible to miss looking into someone's eyes the way he missed looking into Harry's.

Some of his revelations had been downright startling this past month. Tom had not realized he was capable of feeling emotions of such depth. Somewhere along the way his desire to possess Harry Potter had turned into a much deeper and more complicated needful emotion. He was not yet comfortable admitting- even mentally- of what that was. But he had made the decision. He was going to make his intentions known. Immediately. And he didn't care if Harry were ready or not.

Nagini's eyes caught his attention and he noticed how she was snuggled against Harry for warmth under the covers. He smiled a bit as he walked into the room to stand at the end of the bed. I see you've been taking advantage of his good nature.

Yes, Master.

How long has this been going on, my pet?

For many nights now, Master. Your young wizard is very affectionate.

Tom shook his head at her. He never allowed Nagini to curl up in bed with him. Harry's almost inaudible whimper quickly pulled his attention away from his familiar and he rounded the bed.

He was hurt, Master. Earlier. Your young wizard says he felt your pain. Saw you attacked. He’s been very worried about you.

Tom cursed softly even as he knelt beside the bed, hand reaching out to hover over Harry's cheek. He'd tried to keep that from traveling through the link, but he'd literally been fighting for his life and he couldn't have spent extra energy protecting the link even when he wanted to.

"Harry," he whispered, finally deciding to drop his hand into those wild raven locks. It wasn't long before drowsy green eyes were peering at him. Green eyes more brilliant now that glasses didn't obscure them. Tom mentally noted to make sure Harry rid himself of those glasses in the near future. "Who gave you permission to spoil my familiar, Potter?"

Harry murmured something intelligible before squinting, his mind still half gone to sleep. But then all at once he awoke and jerked into a sitting position. "Tom?!"

"Yes," he answered, pulling his hand away to reach up and drop back the hood of his cloak. He expected the sharp intake of breath when Harry saw his face. A face littered with scratches. It was the same for the rest of his body, though now the scratches weren't so bad as they had been. Hours ago they had been life threatening gashes.

"Y-you didn't write me back," Harry whispered in a trembling voice, reaching out to skim his fingers over a long jagged mark down Tom's neck. "What happened to you?"

"That tale should be saved for tomorrow when we've both been rested," Tom responded softly as he pulled Harry's hand away from his neck. He wasn't so tired and hurt that he was immune to Harry touching him, nor was he immune to the fact Harry was half naked in front of him. And he was certainly not tired enough to have missed the silk silver pajama bottoms riding low on Harry's narrow hips. Tom swallowed as he felt a hot stirring in his groin. "Go back to sleep now," he voiced roughly as he stood and backed away before he did something he would regret in the morning.

"Sure you're okay?"

"I'm standing here, aren't I?"

"You don't have to be so snarky!" Harry snapped. "I was really worried! In fact I was almost going out of my mind! And next time you should give a clue as to where you are going!"

"So that you could follow me and get yourself killed?"

"Dueled you and lived, didn't I?" Harry replied smugly as he crossed his arms over his bare chest.

Tom's eyes narrowed. "Go back to sleep, Potter."

Harry finally did as he was told, though Tom felt his eyes on him as he rounded the bed towards the door. When Nagini made to follow, Tom waved his hand at Harry. I don't mind if he spoils you. Nagini hissed in pleasure and slithered back under Harry's covers.

"Tom, this better not be a dream."

"You'll find out in the morning."

Tom quickly left after, knowing if he lingered for much longer, he would disregard every bit of his plans and ravish the young wizard as he was sorely tempted to do.

Harry sprinted through the halls of the second level with a smile threatening to take over his features, but he kept it in check as he was very much afraid his hopes would be dashed when he reached his destination. However that smile finally broke free when he burst into the breakfast room to find Tom sitting at the table, the paper already open in front of him. Harry stood there a moment, smiling and staring. He'd been so afraid when he woke up that seeing Tom last night had been a dream. He would have asked Nagini but she was still asleep when he woke and Harry knew better then to wake that snake before she felt like waking.

When Tom set the paper down to give him his full attention, Harry tried dousing his smile. But it was really a futile effort.

"One would think you are happy to see me," Tom drawled as Harry was finally able to move and take his seat.

"Bastard. Had me worried out of my mind."

"Please explain the scuff marks on my office door and the lousy wards set around it," Tom returned.

"Oh…" Harry's smile turned sheepish as he squirmed in his seat. "Um, it's kind of a funny story."

"I'm all ears."

"Actually I'm sure you don't want to hear it. Not interesting at all you know."

Tom softly chuckled as he watched the young man before him. Harry looked embarrassed and yet that relieved smile hadn't left his face once since entering their breakfast room. "Recognized Draco's magical signature. Should I plan to punish him?"

"Even if he did do something wrong- which he didn't- do you honestly think I'll ever want you to punish him the way you're thinking?"

Tom made a noncommittal sound and picked up the paper again. "You're in the Prophet this morning."

Harry scrunched up his nose. "I was seen with Draco and the twins at that pureblood club. Now the public is thinking maybe I've joined the Dark side along with the twins. The speculating has been going on for over a month!"

"Just because you went to a pureblood club? Idiots."

"Yeah."

"Your friends need to be careful then. They may be investigated. Even if they are Weasleys."

"Why should they be careful?"

Tom lifted his eyes to peer over the paper at Harry. "It's always best to be prepared. The Order will go to extreme lengths in order to win. You've already seen this."

Harry nodded even as he wondered at the two of them. Several important subjects needed to be brought up but neither seemed to want to be the first one to do so. Maybe it was the room. The time and place. They'd easily and quickly fallen back into the routine of a relaxing breakfast. And instead of worrying about why and how he could be so relaxed with him, Harry simply took it and enjoyed his time with Tom.

"You said in your last letter Draco had been absent…"

Harry shrugged as he continued with his breakfast. "He just needed time alone," he replied when he'd swallowed his food. “He came to see me yesterday.”

"And how was the time alone for you?"

The fork loaded with eggs inching towards his mouth paused and he lifted his eyes to find Tom staring at him. Using that one intense gaze that always had Harry blushing uncontrollably.

"Surely," Tom went on with one of those perverted grins, "you didn't spend all that time coveting my bed."

"It's huge! And no of course not!"

"Then what did you do?"

"Thought about a lot of things…"

It was the perfect opening and Harry hoped Tom would ask for details. He needed help starting this. But Tom only nodded lightly and returned to reading the paper, his brown hair falling to cover the side of his face. The side facing Harry directly. Harry had the urge to reach over the table and sweep that hair away. And frustration bubbled within him. Before he thought it would be easy to confront Tom about his feelings. But now sitting across from the man, Harry was scared. Scared that should he say what he really wanted, Tom would grow angry. Or worse, disgusted and probably curse him out of his home. The thought of being sent away was terrifying.

"Where did you find that demon bird?" he finally questioned. Tom looked at him. Eyes narrowing as he noticed the excitement in Harry's eyes had dimmed.

"Finish your breakfast, Potter. The house elves have told me you've been skipping meals. And I found Damas on my travels."

"What does it matter if I skip meals?" Harry snapped. "And could you possible pick a fucking name? Potter or Harry! Stop switching back and forth!"

"There's no need for swearing, Harry."

Harry flushed, this time from shame. Tom had used a tone as if he were speaking to a child. "Sorry."

"No you're not."

Harry met his gaze, saw Tom was grinning and instantly returned it. "You're right. Just like you're never sorry for hexing me when I've annoyed you too much."

When Tom's head tipped back to allow a deep and true laugh to escape, Harry swallowed thickly. That was a laugh he wanted to hear for the rest of his life. "The past month," Tom said after a moment, "I've missed hexing you."

Harry frowned. "Course you have… sadist."

Tom dropped an elbow onto the table and leaned forward. "Take out the hexing part of my last sentence and you'll have the statement I was truly trying to make."

Harry took a trembling breath and dropped his eyes to the table. He spent a few moments trying to figure out what to say to that. It was so hard. That hadn't been something Harry ever expected from Tom. "I thought you've always seen things like that as weakness."

"Harry, look at me." When he did, Tom had lost his smile. "Not when it comes to you."

Merlin, how many times was he going to be left speechless in the current half hour? Harry wondered if he should take Tom's words as he desperately wanted to take them. However… Tom could have missed him, but that didn't really mean anything. Or at least not the way Harry wanted it to mean. It could mean Tom thought of him as annoying brother, or Merlin forbid, an adopted child or charge or something. There wasn't anything in Tom's words to make Harry believe the Dark Lord reciprocated the insane feelings Harry felt for him.

"Drake made me make gallons of fudge yesterday," he murmured, ignoring the voice at the back of his mind calling him a coward. A coward who was being purposefully oblivious.

"Whatever for?"

"He wouldn't say," Harry replied, eyeing the faded scratches on Tom's face. The Dark Lord must have furthered the healing last night after leaving his room. It didn't look as painful anymore. The scratches were barely noticeable in the morning light. "I saw what happened to you. Or at least snatches."

"Tried to keep it from you."

"What happened?"

Tom eyed him a moment before looking away. "Vampires."

Harry's lips parted lightly in surprise. "You were attacked by vampires?"

"Many."

"How are you still alive?" Thank Merlin you're still alive! Directly after this thought his eyes widened fearfully. "You are still alive, right?" His scar throbbed momentarily; Tom making it clear he didn't appreciate Harry's lack of faith in his abilities. "How did you escape then?"

"It was a test, if you must know."

"So they weren't out to kill you?"

"Oh yes, that was the plan. And if I lived, I passed the test."

"So… what happened? How did you manage to pass?" Harry asked, leaning forward. His eyes going wide in curiosity. Tom smiled.

"You, actually. You saved me, though inadvertently."

"I don't understand. How-"

"The light. You described it as my vampire light the night before my departure. At the last moment I thought of our conversation and was able to conjure it. Worked splendidly. The vampires retreated and I passed the test. Though some said I cheated…"

Harry waited a moment, wanting to know what happened if he managed to pass the test. Waited for Tom to tell him why the vampires had been testing him in the first place. But Tom didn't seem to want to continue. "You're leaving so much out."

"Don't ask don't tell, Harry."

Harry scowled at the reminder of their policy. Tom chuckled at his petulant look.

"M-master, sir?"

Tom's eyes snapped away from Harry to the trembling house elf; his eyes narrowing into slits upon the creature. "This had better be important."

"M-misters Malfoy and Snape are here, Master."

Harry quietly sighed and sat back. Disappointed. Apparently their breakfast together was over.

"Have them stay in the parlor off the Entrance Hall. They can wait until Harry and I are finished here."

"Yes, Master!"

As the house elf disappeared and Tom's eyes returned to him, Harry dropped an elbow onto the table and cradled his chin in hand as he looked out the window. He shifted his fingers over to conceal the happy smile blooming on his face.

Tom entered the parlor and leveled his minions a look. "What could have brought you so early when you came here thinking I was still away?"

"Only here to check on Potter, my Lord," Lucius explained. "Narcissa insisted and Draco was nowhere to be found before we needed to leave."

"Why should Harry need checking on?"

"Fool boy nearly burned his hands off yesterday trying to gain entrance into your office," Severus drawled.

Tom remained silent for long moments after that. Only moving to take a seat across from the couple, but looking off to the side at the fire. Tom took long slow deep breaths in order to keep from showing how uncomfortable he was when he finally did speak. "You two have been lovers for many years."

He said this as a statement and so the two remained silent but they did share a look from the corner of their eyes, wondering where this was going.

"What… sort of gifts have the two of you exchanged in that time?"

At once Lucius flushed angrily and narrowed his eyes while Severus tensed. Tom raised a brow. The blond's narrowed gaze was solely on Severus.

"Gifts?" Lucius drawled, now fully facing Severus. "What is this word, gifts? Is there such a thing? I don't believe I've ever come across-"

"Lucius, not now," Severus pleaded lowly.

"Our Lord would like to know," Lucius hissed. "Some people are unfamiliar with the concept. Not for birthdays or Yule or even anniversaries… hmmm."

Tom smirked. Seems he'd hit a sore spot between the two. "Have you any suggestions on what I may get for Harry?" he pressed on before they could begin to argue.

"A permanent Silencio," Severus suggested.

"You are aware I have my wand with me?" Tom inquired lowly.

"I think we are the wrong people to ask, my Lord," Lucius quickly moved on. "Because obviously one of us never receives gifts and the other doesn't know how to give them even though he has received many... Perhaps you might ask Potter's mudblood."

Severus snorted, but his amusement turned to surprise when Voldemort looked as if he were taking the suggestion seriously.

"Yes," Tom murmured. "I had planned to speak with her anyway." Then he stood. "Wizards. Let us move this to my office."

As he was leaving ahead of them, Tom heard Severus hiss, "I've given you gifts!"

"Are you speaking about that whip you gave me five years ago?! One cheap gift Severus, when I've given you numerous gifts. How about that expensive set of potion vials last year, hmm? Or the rare collection of potion books that took me months to procure? Or," Lucius' voice rose above normal, "the lovely retreat I bought you two years ago, completely furnished with a state of the art potions lab! And what have I received? A whip!"

Tom stood outside in the hall, leaning against the wall beside the door. He'd never really paid much attention to their relationship, as they weren't really vocal about it. But this was amusing.

"I gave you that nice quill…. And I never asked for any of that, Lucius!"

"That's not the point! Those gifts were… I was trying to show you…"

There was rustling from within. "I know. It's your way," Severus murmured lowly. His tone changing. "And I thought I had been showing you in my own way, just not with gifts. Certainly you've been receiving the message all these years?"

"Yes, I suppose I have," Lucius replied softly, warmth evident in his tone.

Tom grimaced and pushed off the wall. It was getting… mushy. Though, as he walked away, he heard Lucius' last statement on the subject as they began to follow him. "But would it kill you to buy me something nice once in a while?"

He heard them exit the parlor behind him and had to smirk at Severus' grumbling. Yes it probably would. Severus was a thrifty man where as Lucius was completely materialistic. Tom didn't know how the two could have lasted so long as partners.

When they arrived at his office, Tom noticed the house elves had already fixed the door, polishing off the scuffmarks. "Harry was responsible for the damage done to my door," he murmured, though he'd already thought that was the case. "And Draco was trying to keep him from touching the door knob again."

"My son said Potter was frantic trying to get in. He thought to get to your notes and find out where you were located."

"Potter's hero complex was kicking in once again."

"Was this before or after he collapsed from the pain received through the link?" Tom questioned. It was important to know. If Harry hadn't known he was in danger before and yet still sought to find out where he was, that was an indication as to how much the young wizard cared for him.

"Before, my Lord."

"Excellent," Tom drawled as he opened the office and led the two inside. "Lucius," he started as the blond shut the door behind them. Tom went to his desk to retrieve the letter he'd written before leaving on his journey. "I want you to give this to Charleston. Have him deliver it to Miss Granger immediately. I would have you do it directly but should you go to the Ministry in order to see her, I'm sure that would look far too suspicious to even the most oblivious of persons."

Lucius took the letter. "As you wish, my Lord."

"Yes. Now," Tom murmured as he sat. Lucius bowed and then departed. Once gone, Tom leveled Severus with a look as he dropped his elbows onto the desk and leaned forward, bracing his chin onto his knuckles. "I want you to teach Harry potions again." The look of shock and then revulsion on Severus' face was priceless. "And I want you to do it without the animosity you've carried over from his father."

"That boy is horrid at potions. I couldn't possibly teach him anymore… My Lord."

"Harry has expressed regret to me many times at not being taught by someone who wasn't constantly trying to make him fail. He didn't try because you didn't care to try. Can you honestly tell me he had the best educator in that field?" Severus remained silent, scowling down at the desk. "He wants to learn, Severus. I will teach him when I can. But when I can't, I want you to take over when I'm gone."

"I will do as you say," Severus intoned gravely, knowing he had no choice. "Have you told Potter about this?"

Tom smirked. "Of course not. Harry despises you. The first meeting should be amusing. I will be sure not to miss it."

"How do you expect me to teach him then?"

"Teach without bias and he will respond." Severus sighed heavily before gritting his teeth and nodding. "If you do not do it without bias, I'm sure I could find a nice quiet hole for you six feet under the ground."

"No, my Lord. I will teach Potter potions without thinking he's a spoiled self-righteous idiot like his father."

"Very good." Tom then chuckled darkly. "Your annoyance and pain from this tickles me to no end, Severus."

"Yes, my Lord." Severus made himself feel better by thinking about how Potter was going to annoy the Dark Lord once he found out about these potion lessons.

It wasn't long before Lucius returned, announcing Granger should receive the letter in short time. Tom dismissed the two Death Eaters, but with a warning to be prepared for his calling later in the evening for a Death Eater meeting.

He paused outside of the kitchens, taking a look down the hallway he was standing in. It wasn't a surprise that he'd never been down that way as he had never once stepped foot inside the kitchen. But by the sounds of it Harry was making himself at home there. From where he stood Tom could hear Harry humming along with something playing on the Wizarding Wireless Network.

The Dark Lord shook his head as he stepped inside. Harry immediately spotted him as he was hovering over the kitchen island, facing the doorway. Two bright emerald eyes widened on him in surprise. Tom didn't see what Harry was working on. He was too busy studying the younger wizard. A sprinkling of flour smudged over his chin and forehead and even some in the fringe covering his eyes as he moved.

Harry sprinted around the island and charged Tom. "Get out!"

Tom had only a moment to allow his eyes to go wide before Harry's palms pressed against his chest, firmly pushing him back out the way he came and quickly. Tom couldn't help but laugh and drop heavy hands on Harry's shoulders. "You do remember this is my kitchen. My home. I go where I want."

"Since when have you ever wanted to come into the kitchen? Your… house elves say you never… come down here," Harry murmured, his voice going soft and drawn out with each word spoken as if suddenly hypnotized.

In the past Tom had never felt the need to travel to the kitchen. But Harry was here. And more often than not, Tom felt the need to search Harry out. He expected- and hoped- Harry had this same need. "You have flour on your face."

Harry didn't seem to hear him. The young wizard's eyes were trained on his chest where his flour-covered hands were pressed. Tom grimaced when he noticed the flour rubbing onto his black tunic.

"Do you work out, Tom?" he asked softly, a finger moving back and forth across the silk material.

Tom smirked and shifted closer until their thighs were pressed firmly together. "I try to keep fit."

Harry pulled in a shaky breath. "Seem to be fit enough."

"And you seem to be very domesticated."

Annoyance suddenly colored Harry's face. "Why does everyone keep saying that shite?" he demanded heatedly. "Just because I'm gay and I like cooking and baking doesn't make me a girl, or a… what does Hermione say… A Susie Homemaker!"

And that may be true, but seeing you like this makes me want to take you right there over that kitchen island. Flour and all. "You're well rounded," Tom said softly, encouraging Harry away from the pout on his face. It worked. Harry flushed and smiled brightly at him. The same smile Tom thought should be illegal for anyone else but him. "Now why did you manhandle me out of my own kitchen?"

Harry pulled a hand off Tom's chest to rub the back of it across his cheek, leaving a trail of flour behind. "Err… It's a surprise. For you. Didn't want you to see."

Harry had to force his breaths to come out in regular intervals. But it was a hard thing. Tom's thighs were still pressed firmly against his and even there he could feel how hard and defined his muscles were and his hands were still on Harry's shoulders, and now he was pressing Harry back, and holy fuck! The Dark Lord was strong. It was such a heady turn on that Harry had to bite back a moan.

"A surprise. I like those. What is it? More fudge?" Tom wondered, continuing to press against Harry, pretending to try and get passed the younger wizard for a look. But in reality his entire attention was on the shorter wizard trying to push him back. When Harry's eyes locked onto his, Tom smiled. "Your fudge is very good, Harry."

Harry stopped pushing back. "You liked my fudge?"

The Dark Lord nodded. "I do see why Draco continues to go on about it. How did you learn to make it?"

"Learned my way around a kitchen at a very early age. It was the first thing I learned to be good at. Cooking. The way I was made to cook… some would have begun to hate it, but eventually it turned into a passion for me and I do it whenever I get the chance."

Something in Tom's eyes changed. They narrowed and darkened a bit. "How old were you?"

Harry finally pulled away from him. "That's not really important."

"Alright." Tom decided to let it go for now. But he would have his answers eventually. "I'm having dinner early tonight." He lifted a hand off Harry's shoulder in order to run a finger along the shell of the young wizard's ear. "I hope you intend to join me."

Harry nodded quickly even as he shivered, his eyes going wide. Tom smirked as he backed up and turned away. The intimate move had obviously surprised Harry. Tom wondered why that was. Had Harry missed all those stares he'd been throwing his way? He was trying to be subtle, but not so much that Harry would completely misunderstand. Still, he didn't think it mattered. After tonight Harry would know exactly what he wanted from him.

Back in his office, Tom thought on how he should conduct the upcoming meeting with Granger. Without a doubt she didn't trust him. Smart witch. Certainly didn't trust him with her best friend- though here her worries were justified but unnecessary. Still, she didn't need to know that just now. And this meeting wasn't about Harry.

Tom pulled away from paperwork and let his gaze travel over to the wardrobe where he kept his dark robes and he wondered how he should go about this meeting. Should he don the robes for Granger or appear as he currently was for this little meeting? He was taking into account this was Harry's best friend and she had seen him more recently as Tom than as Voldemort. At the time of he had been more concerned about Harry rather than his appearance. According to the tempus charm he only had twenty minutes before she arrived courtesy of the Portkey he'd sent along with the letter. And he knew she'd follow the instructions and take it at the allotted time. She wouldn't dare ignore his summons.

By the time Granger arrived, Tom had decided to stay as he was and was sitting at his desk when the knock came at his door. "Enter," he called out.

The door opened slowly and for a moment all he could see was an empty doorway and he knew the witch was frightened and therefore hesitating. Tom started tapping his fingers against the desk.

"H-Harry?" she called out.

"He's not here," Tom drawled. "It will be just you and me, Granger. Come in now." From where he sat Tom could hear the shaky intake of breath and he rolled his eyes. "I promise no harm will come to you." The witch snorted. Tom's lips twitched. What was it about this generation of Gryffindors that made them seem so… bold? "Are you trying to anger me?"

Outside just out of view, Hermione pulled in a deep breath before biting her lip and entering the office, finding the Dark Lord sitting behind his desk. And it was just as he said. They were alone. As soon as she was far enough in, the door shut on its own accord.

"Is this about Harry?" she asked warily after he motioned over to one of the chairs positioned in front of the desk.

"No."

"Where is he?"

Tom swallowed an angry impatient retort and took a deep breath before answering. "In the kitchens doing Merlin knows what."

"He likes to bake," Hermione said, feeling the need to defend Harry.

The Dark Lord smiled then, catching her completely off guard. That smile was a fond one. "So I've gathered. But you are not here so that we can discuss Harry."

"A-alright," Hermione answered, folding her hands in her lap and trying to keep her courage up so that she could continue to look the Dark Lord in the eye.

"First before we begin, I have a warning." Hermione held her breath. "Should you ever teach Harry any more ridiculous muggle songs again I will personally hunt you down and torture you and your family for months before finally killing you. Is this understood, Miss Granger? No more ridiculous songs about how small the world is."

A giggle escaped Hermione's mouth before she could stop it. Voldemort's eyes narrowed and they seemed to glow brighter. "I'm sorry! Yes. I mean no. No more songs! Promise."

Voldemort nodded as if satisfied before leaning back and crossing his arms. "Tell me about your job, Miss Granger."

Hermione was prepared to answer when the office door was thrown open and Harry came in, holding a covered tray. "Mione! What are you doing here?"

It was strange to Hermione that Harry didn't look at all perturbed that she was alone with the Dark Lord. As if he had no doubts that Voldemort would do her no harm.

Voldemort stood and addressed her grinning friend. "Harry, we were in the middle of something," he chastised softly. Hermione remained quiet. She wanted to see them interact now.

"But I finished and wanted to show you," Harry answered, lifted the tray in front of him.

Voldemort moved until nothing but the tray was between him and Harry. Hermione didn't see why it was necessary for them to be standing so close, but neither Harry nor Voldemort could hear her mental reprimand and remained as they were. "The surprise?" the Dark Lord asked.

"Yeah. Ready?" Harry asked eagerly, nearly bouncing on his toes.

"Should I take cover after removing the lid?" Voldemort asked in amusement.

Harry narrowed his eyes. "Just open it!"

Hermione stood then, curious as to what Harry had made for the Dark Lord. Harry removed the rounded cover without any more prompting.

"You made me a cake," Voldemort whispered, staring at it.

Harry's smile faltered. "You… you don't like it?" he asked and then started to put the lid back on.

"No one has ever made me a cake before," he returned, catching Harry's wrist to stop him from covering it up again.

Sensing his cake was not being rejected, Harry grinned cheekily. "That may be because everyone sees you as a monster. When was the last time you saw a monster eating cake?"

"You think you're so funny," Voldemort hissed.

"I do try."

While they were off in their own little world, staring at each other, Hermione took a moment to study the cake. It was double layered concoction of massive amounts of cream cheese frosting and little orange carrot candies, as well as …"Are those real carrot pieces?" Hermione asked, moving forward to look closely at the round orange objects placed all around the side of the cake. Harry grinned brightly when Voldemort narrowed his eyes.

"I figured carrots must be your favorite foods. Right?" he asked with an impish grin. "Good for bunnies and humans. Carrots are supposed to help with your eyes too… though obviously you haven't eaten enough since your eyes aren't exactly proper."

"Harry!" Hermione hissed, eyes going wide and to Voldemort, waiting for the Dark Lord's anger to unleash itself upon her crazy friend.

Voldemort took a deep breath before speaking. "If this didn't smell so delicious, I'd whip you."

"No you wouldn't."

Voldemort glowered at him but strangely Hermione thought that was only for show. Only for her. Harry certainly thought so as his smile never faltered for a moment.

"We'll eat this after dinner. You could use the carrots too," Voldemort adopted a grin. "As your eyesight is obviously worse than mine."

Harry laughed. "It's too late to save my eyes. Anyway, I'll go put this away until tonight. Bye!"

And then he was gone and Hermione didn't know whether to feel annoyed or relieved. Harry leaving her in that room with the Dark Lord without a look of worry or question. Voldemort's actions seemed to reflect what Harry had been telling her about him. And Harry never would have left her alone with Voldemort if he had even the slightest thought that her safety was in question.

"He says you are your own woman. You make your own choices," Voldemort drawled, drawing her attention away from the closed door. Now that Harry was gone, he looked less human, more cold and ruthless. Though her fear had diminished slightly. She got the feeling his intention was not to scare her right now.

"What choice do you want me to make here?"

"I've been told you despise your Ministry job." Hermione nodded. "How would you like it if your ideas were actually heard and taken seriously?"

"Right now I'd say that was a dream come true, sir."

"I want you to work for me. We'll start with promoting equal rights for Vampires and then move on to others... though I wouldn't get your hopes up for house elves. That is a lost cause, Miss Granger."

Hermione sputtered. "Y-you want me to join you? To w-work for you?!"

"Yes."

"I can't do that! I'm a muggle born! Someone your side calls mudblood! Why should I work for someone who targets my parents and others like them?"

"Granger, when was the last time you read about muggle and muggle born attacks from Death Eaters?"

"A small village of muggles was attacked just last week!"

Voldemort's eyes narrowed. "Is that so?"

"Yes. Havershire. The entire village burned to the ground! Men, women, and children burned in their homes with no way to escape!" Hermione jumped to her feet and pointed a rigid finger at him. "Your bloody Dark Mark hovered over the burning ashes till morning! I will never join anyone who does these things."

Voldemort stood and Hermione recoiled, nearly falling over her chair at the look of utter fury encompassing his face. "Havershire," he hissed softly as he turned away and walked to the wardrobe. The door opened at the flick of his wrist and he yanked out the dark robes she saw within. In moments he was shrouded in a dark aura and his face was hidden beneath the hood, only his blazing red eyes visible to her.

"We shall continue this discussion at a later time, Granger," he promised as he pulled out his wand. Hermione had no time to reply before the Dark Lord vanished.

"It's pigs blood if that makes you feel any better," Tom said softly to the young man he knew was standing just out of sight.

"Why don't you vanish the blood?" Harry asked. His voice pitched low in fury and derision.

Tom hurried up with washing the blood off his hands. Granger must have gone to find Harry after his quick departure. Havershire must have come up. Tom knew Harry was neutral, but that didn't mean Harry wouldn't care if pointless deaths came about.

"Leave my chambers, Harry. At once," he ordered.

Of course Harry didn't listen. Instead of leaving, Harry finally appeared in the doorway of Tom's huge bathroom, glaring at him. "What's your problem with muggles anyway? If they weren't supposed to inhabit the world with us, don't you think they wouldn't be born?"

Tom sneered at him. "Muggles out populate us and they don't deserve it. They are fungus, destroying the world… contaminating our world-"

Harry's glare intensified. "You're so concerned with the population ratio, but I don't see you making any effort. Efforts that aren't pointless, that is."

"Excuse me?"

"Instead of bitching about muggles, why don't you help contribute to the Wizarding population? You've been around long enough that you should have had a large brood of witches and wizards by now. Stop bitching and reproduce. Put up or shut up, Tom." That said with a firm nod, Harry sauntered out, leaving Tom speechless. For about five seconds.

Tom wandlessly dried his hands before going after Harry, catching the younger wizard in the hall. He grabbed Harry's arm and spun him around. "This is about Havershire," he hissed.

"You didn't need to do that," Harry said lowly, refusing to look Tom in the eye. "And what were you doing gone all day? Off killing more people who've never done anything to you?"

"In case you've forgotten," Tom growled lowly as he bent until their noses nearly touched. "I was not here when that attack took place. It was not done by my orders."

Finally Harry's gaze met his. "Why've you got blood all over you?"

"Had to punish my minions, didn't I? Can't have them thinking they can do things without my say so."

"So… you weren't off on another raid?" Harry asked quietly.

"No," Tom whispered, drawing Harry in and wrapping arms around the younger wizard, relaxing when Harry allowed it. "As I've told you, I did listen to your little speech you gave that first time I visited you in your muggle flat. Killing mindlessly and for no reason is a waste of resources and is pointless. I've decided to stop that and focus on things that are worth the effort."

"You actually listen to me? Take me seriously?"

Tom couldn't help but laugh at the actual surprise in Harry’s voice. "You have no idea how engaging I find you."

Harry pulled back, eyes wide on his face. "Tom… I need to tell you something."

"Can it wait a few minutes? I need to bathe," Tom answered, indicating his soiled robes. Harry wrinkled his nose, but nodded. "Have you eaten?"

"I was waiting for you," Harry growled in reply.

"I'm truly sorry, Harry. I may have been over enthusiastic with punishing my minions. Lost track of time."

"Please tell me Snape was one of those unfortunate souls," Harry begged.

The Dark Lord laughed as he turned away. "I'm afraid he wasn't."

Harry watched Tom disappear into his room. The door was left open and he heard the shower come on moments later. Harry was walking back to Tom’s room before he knew what he was doing; but he did know the walls surrounding the shower were glass and he figured since Tom had seen him on numerous occasions without a shirt then his wanting to see was justified. Earlier he felt a hard broad chest and now he had to see. So Harry crept into the Dark Lord's room, making sure to be stealthier then before, though he hadn't tried to be quiet the first time. He figured Tom wouldn't know he was there this time and couldn't possible hear him due to the shower running over head.

Harry stopped beside the bathroom door and peeked in. He could clearly see the mirror and thankfully it wasn't yet fogged up. Directly opposite the mirror was the shower and Harry sighed in relief. He wouldn't have to step in at all. But then his jaw dropped when his eyes centered on the shower’s reflection and immediately spotted a wet dripping Dark god in all his nude glory. Tom's arms were pressed against the wall- black marble with silver veins- under the showerhead. One arm stacked on top of the other, and his head was bent forward under the steamy stream of hot water. His dark brown hair was darker now, and wet it flattened and flowed just passed his chin and almost to his collarbones at the back.

Tom finally pushed away from the wall and reached behind him for a bottle of something, and Harry nearly swallowed his tongue. Merlin, Tom had a fine arse. Harry was then lost in a very detailed daydream involving himself and Tom and spent several minutes shifting from one foot to the other, trying to ignore the hardness growing between his thighs. Tom was exactly what Harry expected, what he'd felt underneath those posh robes of his.

The shower suddenly turned off, jarring him from his drool worthy daydream, and Harry scampered out of there and to his own room so that he could relieve himself before meeting Tom for dinner.

Dinner didn't go at all how Tom planned. That probably had a lot to do with Harry being so quiet and hardly looking at him throughout the time they ate. It was obvious something was bothering the raven-haired wizard. Harry kept on biting his bottom lip and thrusting fingers through his hair and sighing at every other moment.

After dinner they adjourned to the library where Harry immediately disappeared. Presumably to find a book. Tom sat down on the lounge facing the fireplace and scowled at the flames. "Are you going to tell me why I had to sit through dinner listening to your annoying sighs?" he asked, making sure his voice carried to wherever Harry had disappeared to. All that was met with this question was silence though Tom was sure he heard another sigh come from somewhere.

Tom refrained from getting up and going to find Harry and instead chose to pick up the book he'd been reading and wait for the brat to come back to him. Several minutes later, Harry returned with his own book. He said nothing. Just sat and twisted around until his back was pressed against Tom's arm and used Tom's shoulder as a head rest while he thrust his legs out to hang over the armrest of the sofa. Tom wondered how Harry could be so comfortable with him to do that and yet couldn't seem to work up the courage to tell him what had been bothering the young wizard.

And then the sighs started again and Harry hadn't turned past the first page of the book he'd chosen. Tom snapped his own book closed and returned his attentions to the fire. "If I hear one more sigh from you, I may implode."

Harry let out one loud long sigh that seemed to drag on forever until Tom whipped his arm around the brat's head and covered his mouth with a hand. Harry reacted without thinking. Not only did he giggle like a girl, but then he went and licked Tom's palm.

Both wizards then froze.

"Was that supposed to make me move away?" Tom asked thickly moments later. Harry slowly raised his hands to pull Tom's hand away, only to press his palm against his chest. Tom could feel the heart underneath his hand beating rapidly.

"There's a man I know," Harry began in a quiet tone. His voice trembling slightly and Tom realized he was afraid. "And he has feeling for this other man who some say would sooner kill himself than ever feel anything besides hatred for another human being. And my friend is afraid to tell this monster how he feels and he thinks it would be pointless anyway because he's positive this other man would never reciprocate these feelings. The last thing my friend wants is for the other man to be disgusted by him in any way…"

Tom looked down onto Harry's black hair and the hand covering his was shaking badly. He knew that Harry knew he would understand this was about them. "What kind of feelings?" he asked softly.

"Umm… a lot of mushy Hufflepuff feelings," Harry whispered as he closed his eyes. "And he definitely wants to shag the hell out of this other man… You hate me now, don't you? I've disgusted you."

Tom barked out a laugh and suddenly stood, causing Harry to fall back onto the couch. Harry just lay there staring wide eyed at him. "I'm sure the other man will be the one doing the shagging when the time comes and I think it’s time I told you exactly why I wanted you to stay here." Harry scrambled to his feet, barely able to breathe. "You were invited here so that I could court you."

Harry's brows furrowed in suspicion. "Court? What's that mean coming from you? Like persuading me to join the dark side?"

Tom looked up to the ceiling and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Salazar, give me strength… Court, Harry. Letters, gifts, dates, sex- most certainly not in that order- and eventual bonding."

It took Harry a few moments to process what Tom was getting at, but when it did sink in, Harry was sure it was possible for him to faint in shock. And all he could say was, "so you aren't disgusted with me?"

Tom approached and reached up to place hands against his cheeks. "Will you regret it if I kiss you, Harry?"

"You want to kiss me?" Harry asked in awe.

"I wonder why this is such a surprise to you."

"Did you say eventual bonding?" green eyes widened comically. "As in marriage?!"

"I wish you would focus. Harry, a kiss? Regret?"

"You can kiss me as much as you want!" Harry burst out and then recoiled slightly as if he hadn't meant to say what he was thinking. He would have pulled away all together, but fortunately Tom still held his face firmly in hand.

"No regret then," Tom whispered and then brushed against Harry's slightly parted lips.

Harry grabbed the front of Tom's casual robes tightly as Tom continued to apply little pressure against his lips; softly sliding his firm lips against his while the thumbs of his hands lightly caressed his face. Harry hadn't thought Tom was capable of such gentleness, but he was finding he was wrong. And Merlin! Tom wanted him! It was too fantastic to believe. And no he wasn't going to regret this! He'd wanted this from Tom. How many times had he woken in the middle of the night from visions of this? Well, not exactly this. Much more than this. But still!

His happy awe inspired mental ramblings were abruptly cut short when Tom parted his lips, taking Harry's bottom lip slightly into his mouth. Harry moaned when Tom's tongue darted out to stroke his lip. Tom took a great amount of time simply tasting his lips and Harry was left panting and breathless even when Tom hadn't actually plunged into his mouth yet. Harry whimpered when Tom lightly bit down on his lip and Tom's body stiffened against his.

Harry thought he was going to pull away and because he couldn't bare such an action, he gasped in terror and jerked a hand up to cup the Dark Lord's nape to keep his mouth firmly in place. Tom's eyes crinkled in amusement and he chuckled lightly, his breath mingling with Harry's.

"You're being soft with me," Harry whispered.

"Only ever with you."

Harry didn't have proper time to melt by that statement before Tom angled his head and dived in, spinning the first kiss- soft and gentle- out into a ravenous one. A greedy, passionate, and possessive kiss that told Harry exactly the kind of relationship they would have if he agreed with the courting.

Tom's hands dropped from his face. One arm circled his waist, holding him tightly and the other hand threaded through his hair, sending spine tingling shivers throughout his body. And that body he saw earlier molded against him, trapping him in hard boiling heat. He was being devoured and it was sinfully excellent and Harry never wanted it to end. Tom's mouth was hard and firm on the outside, but inside exotic and wet and the taste of his carrot cake still remained and Harry lapped at the Dark Lord's taste eagerly and was rewarded by a low guttural moan from Tom. The sound empowered Harry like nothing else had before.

Suddenly Tom pulled away, leaving Harry breathless and pouting from lack of contact. "I need to make one thing clear, Harry," Tom murmured, running a thumb across Harry's bottom lip.

Harry blinked dazedly at him.

"If you reject my intentions now, that's fine. But you should know I will never give up. I intend to have you in every sense of the word. You would do well to accept it now rather than later."

"You sound just like the twins." And then Harry made a sound. Half annoyance, half amusement and a smirk suddenly lifted his swollen lips, surprising Tom. "I'll give you a chance, Tom. You better impress me."

He turned and walked out of the library, whistling 'it's a small world'.

"BLOODY IMPERTINENT BRAT! DID I SAY YOU WERE DISMISSED?!"

Harry laughed and practically floated all the way back to his room.

Harry ran into the Malfoy's dining room the next morning, finding Draco and Narcissa having breakfast together. Draco took one look at Harry's face and snorted. "Told you, did he?"

"He wants to marry me?!"

"Please tell me that was an excited statement and not a question," Draco drawled. "I have no wish to explain to you."

"He wants to court me!" Harry exclaimed, taking the seat beside his friend and for the moment ignoring Narcissa, though she didn't mind, as she was finding Potter's current nerves frightfully amusing. "How will that work? He couldn't possibly take me out on dates now can he? He's the Dark Lord! People are going to notice his red gleaming homicidal eyes!"

Draco snickered. That was true. "Are you going to accept?"

"Oh, like I have a choice, Drake!"

"Hmmm… the Potter I know wouldn't say that unless you want to agree, because you want to be courted and marry our Lord."

Harry calmed down a bit, stealing a bit of bacon from his friend's plate. "The thought isn't as horrible as it should be. Does that make me-"

"Yes, you are insane. Let's move on from that already," Draco muttered as he stood and jerked Harry up with him. "Excuse us, Mother. Obviously Harry and I have things to discuss."

"Of course dear."

"Sorry for barging in, Mrs. Malfoy."

"You are welcome any time, Mr. Potter. And under the circumstances, I understand. Let me just say, should you need any help with planning the wedding, please don't hesitate to call on me."

Draco laughed when Harry's jaw dropped.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Seven

Draco dragged Harry into his sitting room and thrust the brunet over to the lounge. But instead of sitting with him, Draco went and sat down at his desk and started to read something. Figuring it must have been something important Harry stretched out and closed his eyes, deciding to wait the blond out.

This morning had been… mortifying and thrilling. After he'd drawn up enough nerve, Harry had raised his chin and entered the breakfast room with the purpose of acting as if nothing out of the ordinary was going on. But the moment Tom looked at him and sent him one of those perverted grins, Harry's face had flushed scarlet and he avoided the other man's gaze like it was the plague. Tom had then stated he was sure Harry would have skipped out on breakfast. The Dark wizard had practically purred the words.

Harry felt like bolting at first, but since he wasn't looking at Tom and the man hadn't said anymore, eventually he had calmed down. Until he chanced a peak at the other man to find Tom leaning back in his seat, arms up and fingers laced behind his head, grinning in an absurdly endearingly smug manner. Tom had said his embarrassment was a treasure to watch. Harry had snapped at him to shut the hell up.

"You're grinning like a lunatic. You know that right?" Draco drawled, jerking Harry out of thoughts that had been making him grin like crazy. All Harry could do was shrug. He couldn't remember the last time he'd been this happy. "Harry, I want to say…" the blond's voice trailed off and it was obvious by the look in his eyes that he didn't want to say what was on his mind, but he was still determined to do so.

"Yeah?" Harry asked, sitting up.

Draco sat down when Harry made room and stared at his hands. "Look, Potter. I know how you feel about him. And strangely this has made you incredibly happy," he murmured, turning his eyes to meet Harry's. "But do you know what you are getting yourself in to? You really should think about this before you agree with the courting."

"You're the last person who I thought would be telling me this," Harry responded softly, his eyes pulling away to stare across the room. Draco sighed when he saw the stubborn set of Harry's jaw. Harry was preparing for a verbal attack.

"I'm saying this against my better judgment. We both know how he is. The Dark Lord loses his temper frequently and when that happens, someone usually dies… He could hurt you, Harry."

Harry shook his head then, a slow smile crossing his face as he dropped his defensive guard. He appreciated Draco's worry. And the fact Draco was going against every Slytherin instinct he had for self preservation because no doubt if Tom knew the blond were trying to keep Harry from agreeing, Tom would punish Draco severely. "No. I don't think he ever will."

"How can you be sure?"

Harry shrugged. "I'm not sure."

"Then how can you even chance it?"

They sat face to face, staring at each other. "Because… I want to chance it. I need to. I need him, Drake. I can admit it now."

"Fucking Gryffindor! Fine," Draco paused to take a deep breath and then went on, "but have you thought about other consequences."

"I don't care about the rest of the world. I care about my friends, my life, and me. Besides, Tom will have his way in the end. We both know it."

Draco smirked. "You were always on the losing side."

"Yeah, whatever."

The blond sighed. "At least give it some thought before you agree. Don't be the hasty lion and jump into anything…" his words trailed off as Harry's face erupted in red and his green eyes scanned every inch of space behind the blond. Draco shot to his feet. "You bloody idiot!"

"He snogged me nearly to death, Drake! How was I supposed to think straight after that?"

Draco blinked several times before cocking his head to the side. "So… how's the Dark Lord at snogging?"

Harry thought about it. Thought about last night and was seized with a full body shudder. “Good,” he breathed. “Fantastic. Brilliant. It was so good, Draco.”

"Well that's something at least but I can't believe you said yes already!"

"I only said I'd give him a chance. I never agreed to the bonding thing."

Draco groaned, rubbed his eyes, and returned to his seat. He and Harry knew it was basically the same thing. The Dark Lord would have taken it as a resounding yes no matter what. When he opened his eyes, Harry was back to grinning in a ludicrous fashion. "You are hopeless."

"Thanks. Hey, that's why you were chasing blokes away, wasn't it? Tom made you."

"Yeah, sorry. He told me not to tell you."

"Not too bothered by it. Wasn't then either… Mione is going to try and put me into St. Mungo's," he suddenly said; grin slipping like a weight had been released on his lips.

Draco gasped and jumped to his feet. He looked down at Harry with a Cheshire cat grin. "Oh please, Potter. Please can we go and give her the news right now. I want to see the look on her face when you tell her. Please," he begged, batting his eyelashes.

Harry laughed despite the trepidation he felt over telling Mione. "She's coming over later in the week. I'll tell her then—you can stay for when I tell her," he hurried on before Draco could whine, "but right after that you can't stay in the same room. She'll want to talk to me alone."

Draco found that a suitable compromise. He couldn't wait to see the look on Granger's face. It was sure to be priceless.

It was true what he'd told Draco but Harry wondered why exactly Tom wanted him. The Dark Lord hadn't said. And Harry couldn't help the small bit of doubt filling him from the lack of reasons. Harry couldn't see a reason. Especially since he knew without a doubt Tom wanted him to stay away from the war. So why would Tom want to bond with him? What about him had caught the Dark Lord's attention?

It was these thoughts that had Harry searching Tom out. He wanted truthful answers. And he wanted answers that made sense. And not only did they need to make sense, but Harry thought he should come out feeling impressed by Tom's answers as well, because he had said the previous night that Tom had better impress if he wanted this whole courtship to work out for him.

Harry followed his intuition and it led him to the stables. As he neared, he thought about that intuition. He was fairly sure the link he shared with Tom had expanded somehow because they seemed to be able to find each other all over the massive mansion without having to look very hard. If Tom was home, Harry always felt he knew at all times where the other wizard was, even if Tom moved around. Harry planned to ask about that, but it wasn't at the top of the list of things he absolutely needed to know. He had plenty of time to have all his questions answered.

Tom was in the stables just as Harry knew he would be. He was in the process of leaving the stall three spaces over when Harry stepped in. Tom looked over at him just as the head of a beautiful gray stallion appeared, bumping his snout against Tom's shoulder. Tom murmured something and dropped a hand into the bucket hanging on post separating that stall from the forth. As Harry approached, Tom pulled his hand out and held his palm out to the horse. Sugar cubes.

The horse took them without pause and seemed content to chew them and ignore Tom. But when Harry stopped to stand beside Tom, the horse snorted loudly, his nostrils flared, and he started stamping the ground roughly. Harry stumbled backwards when the stallion jerked forward against his wooden gate as if wanting to attack Harry.

"Easy," Tom murmured as he stroked the stallion's snout. Harry was sure he was talking to both the stallion and to him. "Pacorro doesn't like strangers."

"He's beautiful… and scary."

Tom turned to give him his full attention and Harry had a feeling he was reading him somehow. "Never ridden a horse, Harry?"

"Oh sure. I've had loads of opportunities."

"Sarcasm also is not an endearing trait."

Harry grinned. "Does a Hippogriff count?"

"Hardly. Do you want to ride? Not Pacorro, but I have two tame mares…"

Harry quickly shook his head. "No. I came to ask you something. I want to know why. Why me, Tom? Why now?"

Tom stared at Harry for long moments before turning back to the gray stallion. "A week after I bought this horse he kicked out at me. Not once but twice. Broke my arm and leg."

Despite his question seemingly being ignored, Harry's eyes widened and went back to the gray stallion. "He's still alive."

Tom chuckled and rubbed the stallion's snout once more before turning to fully face Harry "Yes. I bought this horse because I thought he was beautiful. His temperament. His spirit drew me. The fact that he is wild and cannot be broken. And once he learned that I had no intentions of breaking him, he has warmed up to me. There is beauty in wild things, Harry. Wild magic, wild creatures, wild wizards who refuse to back down, give up, or give in… I bought this horse because he reminded me of you. I wanted to save this horse from someone who might have bought him and tried to break him. I want you because you've drawn me to you. I want you because I can't tolerate the thought of another basking in what you have to offer or worse, trying to break you. Does that answer your question, Harry?"

Harry's eyes wavered under the assault of emotion he felt at the moment and also because Tom had been moving closer as he spoke and now stood directly in front of him. "W-why now?"

Tom lifted a hand and thread fingers through that soft hair begging to be touched. Harry shivered from the touch and slid his own hand to press lightly against Tom’s chest. "Now was the opportune time for the both of us. It couldn't have been before, even though I've wanted you since you were fourteen… when you had the nerve to duel me and win—by luck, may I add."

"Fourteen... Eww, Tom! You pervert!" Harry laughed before pressing his lips against Tom's smirking mouth. Yep. He was delightfully impressed with the answers.

A few days later Lucius appeared at his son's door. Draco looked up from the letter he had just received from Aunt Bellatrix when he father stepped into his sitting room. "Father."

"Draco. We are going out."

The blond allowed one sculpted brow to rise. It was nearing midnight. Where could his father possibly want to take him at this hour? Unless… perhaps a Death Eater meeting. "May I ask where?" he inquired as he stood after folding the letter back into the envelope.

"The docks," was all Lucius said before turning on his heel and departing.

Draco hurried to grab his traveling cloak and then rushed after his father. Ten minutes later they were standing behind a huge metal crate. Draco wrinkled his nose at the smell of long dead fish and moldy wood. He liked the sea and the scent of it, but he'd never liked the docks. And it was clear they were in the muggle area, which had his nose scrunching up further.

"Father-"

"Disillusion yourself and stay quiet," Lucius hissed, interrupting his son's whining as he cast a Disillusionment over himself as well.

Draco did as was instructed, preening slightly at the knowledge that his father trusted his spell casting abilities, but also at the same time grumbling because now it was drizzling.

"Come," Lucius instructed while grasping his son's elbow to lead him out from behind the crate and to wherever they were going.

Draco had to continuously bite his tongue in order to keep from asking where they were going and why they were there in the first place. For the next twenty minutes it seemed they walked a maze in and out of hundreds of metal crates until Lucius finally stopped before a sickly green crate with one of the doors opened. Parted only enough to allow a body to slip through. It was enough to show that the crate was dark and empty.

"Remain silent," his father warned before moving towards the door. Draco nodded though he knew Lucius could not see it. Draco bit his lip as they approached the crate, not liking how dark the thing looked inside. Why were they entering a darkened muggle metal box? Why did muggles have boxes this big anyway? Was there a purpose? Draco didn't think so. Muggles never made any sense.

These thoughts faded away as soon as his father led him inside and immediately his eyes widened. The inside of the crate wasn't dark at all. Nor was it empty. A small rickety looking table was set up in the long metal box. Upon it was an oil lamp. Around the walls of the crate were medium sized wooden boxes stacked on top of each other. At least two dozen boxes. Another oil lamp had been set upon one box halfway down the crate to light up most of the back.

And sitting at the table playing a game of Exploding Snap were the Weasley twins. Draco started to scowl but then his thoughts turned worried despite himself. Did his father bring him here with the purpose of doing Fred and George Weasley harm? He couldn't think of any other reason, despite the twins having had a long conversation with his father. And Draco vehemently told himself he was only worried for Harry's sake. That was the only reason.

The twins- and Draco wished he could tell them apart just by looking at them- looked up from their cards to peer at the door, eyes scanning the area around it too before turning back to their game. "He's late," one of them said.

"Yeah, well… not very organized, is he?"

"Thinking we should find someone else after tonight."

"Agreed and a different meeting spot. Different transportation too."

One of the twins set down his cards and leaned back. "Fred?"

"Hmm?"

George rubbed the spot between his eyes with his knuckles. "Think we should trust what Harry's sugar daddy wrote to us about?"

Fred snickered. "Sugar daddy…" and then he nodded. "It makes sense. Not that the Order would ever find anything. But we should be careful."

"Another reason why we should find someone else and move the operation," George said as he pushed back from the table.

"He's coming," Fred said as he too stood.

"Yep."

Draco watched them move away to opposite sides of the crate before leaning casually against a tower of boxes. He stared at the twin who stood only five feet away. He watched the unconcerned look on Fred's face and wondered if he'd followed his father into a different dimension.

He realized several things all at once; realizations that were currently making him dizzy. The twins were obviously doing something illegal. Obviously something they didn't want the Order and probably the Ministry to know about and they seemed completely at ease with it. It was also apparent they had some sort of monitoring charm around the crate and were somehow informed when someone neared because now a man was standing in the doorway. Draco was also impressed with the fact that they were able to create the illusion that the crate was dark and empty within, even to other wizards. It was clear they did not lack magical prowess. He tried to not be impressed.

"Come into the light and shut the door, please," Fred said lightly as he pushed off the crate.

The short squat man did as was told and then shuffled closer. Draco sneered at the man. Reminded him of a rat.

George also pushed off his crate, but unlike Fred he wasn't smiling and his wand was in hand. "You seem to have come a bit empty handed, Gerrald."

"Ah yes, um… here you go," the man said as he fished within his robes before pulling out a fat sack of coins. And then another. He tossed them on the table and stepped back. It was clear he was wary of the twins.

"That's not what my brother is talking about," Fred said. "Where's our shipment? We've delivered," he said, motioning to the crates around him. "Where's our stuff, Gerry?"

"Yes, that…" the wizard twiddled his fingers in front of his fat paunch. "I didn't want to take the chance of bringing it and someone seeing. Decided to lead you to where it is. You can take it right off the boat."

Draco narrowed his eyes. That sounded wrong. Apparently the twins thought it funny because they started laughing. They were still laughing as they grabbed the money pouches and stowed them away in their robes.

And then Fred's wand flashed out and pointed it in the man's face. "You want to lead us there…"

George nodded. "Where you most certainly have someone waiting to ambush us."

"And then you probably planned to take our stuff, your stuff, and take back the money you owe us as well." Draco wondered how the twins had managed to make a deal where not only were they trading things but that they also got paid money as well.

"Have we got that right, Gerrald?"

Gerrald simply opened and closed his mouth like a gaping fish.

"Well we need the items and potions… are you lying about that part too, Gerrald? Is it even on the boat?"

"That part is true," he answered in a trembling voice as now he had two wands pointed at him, both only inches away from his face.

"The boat's name," Fred prompted.

"The Flying Dutchman."

The twins smirked. "Wonderful. Thanks."

"Stupefy," Fred murmured.

"Really!" George exclaimed as the man hit the floor. "Do we have 'stupid' printed on our foreheads?"

"No, but he does," Fred returned, kicking the stupefied wizard in his fat stomach.

Draco released a breath he hadn't realized he had been holding and then scowled because he had been holding it.

"Well played, wizards," Lucius spoke as he appeared before them.

"No prob, Mr. Malfoy," Fred said, speaking and taking Lucius' sudden appearance in stride. As if they knew he and Draco had been there this entire time. "If it walks, talks, and acts like a rat then it is one. Last time we met, we could tell he wanted to pull one over on us."

"If you would still like to join in a business endeavor, I'm offering now."

Fred grinned. "Impressed Lucius Malfoy, have we?"

Draco watched his father extend a hand, not even sneering at the twins' poor sense of humor.

"First we should be clear on one thing," George stated before moving to shake Lucius' hand. "We refuse to ever move anything that does real harm to wizard or muggle."

"Flat out refuse," Fred joined. "That's not why we're in this game."

"Understood and accepted."

Fred and George took turns shaking his father's hand and Draco was blinking rapidly trying to catch up with things.

"So who'd you bring with you, Mr. Malfoy? Sensed two of you when you came in." George frowned. "You never said you'd be coming with someone else."

Lucius smirked and gestured with a flick of his wrist for Draco to show himself. Draco hesitated. Lucius sighed. "My son tends to join me occasionally on business transactions. Thought this could be a learning experience for him and I did not think you two would mind his presence."

No indeed-y. The two in question adopted predatory smiles. "Our lovely darling Draco is here?"

"Come out, Draco!" George cooed. "It's been a day since we've laid eyes on your- and by your I mean our- gorgeous arse."

Draco ripped the Disillusionment off him. "You can't say things like that in front of my father!" he whined. "Have you lost your tiny pea brained minds?"

Lucius snorted. "At least it's not in front of your mother. Be thankful for that."

Draco turned and stared at his father with wide eyes. "You've gone traitor!"

Fred grinned. "Just say hi and then we can go to the boat before whomever Gerrald is working with starts to miss him. Don't want them to come snooping around and we don't want them leaving with the stuff we ordered."

George started rubbing his hands together. "We just gained loads of stuff and we got it for nothing. Now we can sell this to someone else. This night has turned us nothing but profit!"

"I do like the way you think, Weasleys," Lucius drawled and then he turned to his still surprised son. "Draco. You will go and assist them. I will stay here and look after this wizard."

"Father," he whined. Why did it feel as if his world had been tugged right out from underneath him?

"Now, Draco."

Draco huffed and followed after the pleased looking twins. "What is all this stuff you two continue to speak about?"

"Potions. Illegal but mostly harmless when used the right way and rare ingredients from all over the world. Also illegal. It's great the stuff we can invent with it! We make loads off that too!"

"Hmm. And what were you trading to the rat man?"

"Artifacts we tracked down that the Ministry would frown their pretty little oblivious heads at."

"What kind of artifacts?" Draco whispered as he followed them.

Fred smiled. "You're cute when curious, Draco love."

Draco was preparing a sharp retort when George told them to be quiet as they headed away from the crates to where boats were tied off on the docks. They cast Disillusionment charms on themselves and kept to the shadows as they searched out The Flying Dutchman. It didn't take them long to find it. It wasn't anything special. And it was a muggle vessel, Draco saw with a grimace.

Draco pulled out his wand and pointed it at the ship. "Homenum revelio." It was revealed there were four persons hiding on the boat.

"Four? For us?" Fred snickered. "I'm flattered."

Draco crossed his arms. "I'm not about to go on that thing with four hidden wizards on board."

"No worries," George murmured as he pulled something out of his robes. "We've got these to help."

Draco leaned over to look into his palm, finding several weird looking horn type things there. "What's that?"

"Decoy Detonators," George responded just before he moved out of sight.

"Be ready to pick 'em off when they pop their heads out for a look," said Fred. Then he tugged on Draco's robes. "Let's get closer."

Draco nodded and followed, and he did not look at Fred's arse as he did so. Only another minute passed before loud explosions brought the silence crashing down. A surprised shout came from the boat, and like the twins predicted, the ambushers made themselves visible. A stunner came from somewhere to the right of where Draco and Fred were crouched, and another down the left of them. Draco and Fred shot off stunners as well and easily hit the targets.

"Too bloody easy," Fred mourned. "Idiots, the lot of em. Probably thought we were amateurs."

"Aren't you?"

Fred snorted. "Please…"

"Making haste would be sensible after that horrid noise you made."

The two looked up to see Lucius boarding the boat. The others quickly followed him and soon the twins were beaming at the four wooden boxes sitting in front of them. "Everyone grab a box and touch this," Fred instructed and held out a tattered old shoe. Both Malfoys sneered at the thing though Lucius leaned forward to touch it after only a moment of contemplation.

"Father, I don't want-"

"Touch it, Draco."

"Yeah, Draco. Touch it," the twins purred in unison.

Draco huffed and did as his father told him. He looked up just after one of the twins activated the Portkey and caught the twins giving him doting smiles. Draco couldn't be blamed for the blush covering his face as they and the boxes were all whisked away.

Hermione stared forlornly at the numbers her tempus charm displayed and sighed heavily. It was only one in the afternoon. Which meant she still had four more hours of tedious and useless paperwork to torture herself with. She thought she could probably take a break and pen a reply letter to the owl she'd received from Ron the previous day, but she quickly discarded that idea. Ron's letters were always the same and her replies were always the same. And thinking about it just made it seem like more tedious paperwork.

That was one reason why she had given up trying to have a relationship with Ron. She couldn't be in a relationship with anyone who refused to at least try and see reason. Try to at least look at things from someone else's perspective for even a moment. But with Ron it was always his perspective. Frankly Ronald Weasley was too hard headed for her to even think of having a relationship with.

A flash of red drew her out of her musings and she turned her head to peer out of her cubicle into the narrow passage between other cubicles and spotted an Auror standing at the end of the aisle, eyes scanning the department floor. Auror Andrew Charleston. He'd been to see her before, dropping off a letter from the Dark Lord. Hermione had nearly fainted in shock when she realized Voldemort had fingers dipped into every department. Even the Auror department. But he'd been nice the first time they met. He smiled at her as he dropped the letter on her desk and asked how her day had been, and his smile was kind of nice. As were his pretty hazel eyes and the windswept light brown hair. She'd especially been left speechless when he winked at her before departing and told her to keep her chin up.

And now she wondered why he was there this time. Surely he wasn't there to drop off another note. Then again it was possible. The only way to get to Harry was by Portkey and the one's she used before only worked one time. After Charleston's initial scan of the floor was complete, he immediately turned and began to stride her way. The look on his face was drawn and tense, and Hermione felt herself react to that, tensing herself. Though she also felt the need to run her fingers through her hair as he neared. When Charleston stopped in front of her small desk, Hermione prayed her face wasn't as flushed as she thought it was.

"Good afternoon, Auror. Can I help you with something?"

The Auror rounded her desk, placed a hand on the back of her chair and one on the corner of her desk and leaned in until his lips almost touched her ear. "The Aurors are after you. And the Order. They're coming to take you in for questioning. You should leave. They aren't going to follow the rules either. They want Potter and know you have his location. And we both know what other information you have. If they force it out, you'll be going to Azkaban for a long time."

Hermione pulled back in shock. "What?"

"Leave now. You don't want to be subjected to an Auror interrogation. They don't plan to take it easy on you. Leave, Granger," he said again before pulling away and leaving as suddenly as he arrived.

Hermione took all of two seconds to process what she'd been told before she took action.

Harry leaned forward as far as he could go without falling forward to land on his face. He was completely enraptured in the tale Draco was telling. Enraptured and in shock of his friends' business dealings. "And then what happened?"

"Well we Portkeyed into the basement of their store. That's how our Lord found out about them, you know. They have dealings with someone in the Ministry who gives them untraceable Portkeys. The same person many of the Death Eaters deal with," Draco explained.

"Okay, go on."

Draco nodded though he sipped at his tea first before going on, his eyes scanning Harry's private study as he did so. "After that, the twins returned to the docks to secure the boxes they had in that crate and Father returned to the boat after telling me to return home. That's all."

Harry narrowed his eyes. "What happened to that Gerrald guy? And the others who were going to ambush the twins?"

"That's why Father returned to the docks," Draco answered softly. "He made sure those men wouldn't snitch on your twins in retaliation for having their plans thwarted."

"That means…" Harry murmured softly, understanding clear in his voice.

"Don't think too much on it, Harry. Father did it to protect Fred and George. Think about that."

Harry decided he would follow Draco's suggestion and not think about it. They talked about inconsequential things for a bit until a house elf popped in, and as he had been the last few days, Harry blushed and Draco snickered when the elf addressed him as Master Harry. Apparently Tom was working as fast as he could and didn't seem to care if Harry wanted to take things slow. In fact Tom had told him he wanted to bond as soon as possible… Harry really didn't want to think about that either. It made his heart speed up and his hands shake, but it also made him grin like a silly fool.

"You're doing it again," Draco said with a sigh.

"What is it?" Harry asked the house elf after sending the toe of his boot into one of Draco's shins.

"Master Harry, sir! You has guests and they has urgent news! They asks to see you immediately! Your guests be in the Floo room, Master."

"K, thanks," Harry said as he and Draco quickly stood and hurried out of his private study, leaving by the door instead of going up the stairs to his bedroom. Soon they arrived at the Floo room and found the Weasley twins along with Tom there. All three had troubling expressions. The twins looked really worried and Tom looked hassled and angry.

"What's wrong?" Harry demanded as he came to a skidding halt beside Tom.

"It's Granger," Tom murmured lowly. He watched Harry's eyes widen in fear and stepped behind the younger wizard. Even there he could feel how fast Harry's heart had begun to beat. "Tell him," he instructed the twins while laying hands on Harry's shoulders. Harry reached up to grasp one of his hands, while his eyes were riveted on the red heads.

"An hour ago we received a short letter from her. She must have been tipped off-" the redhead on the right broke off and looked down, his hands curling into white knuckled fists.

"She had to run from the Ministry. Apparently the Aurors are after her… and not for a friendly chat."

"Did she get away? Is she okay?"

"We don't know, Harry. She wasn't at her place when we checked. And her message was kind of sparse."

"Even I can admit Granger is smart enough to have known not to go there if the Ministry is after her," Draco murmured. "And she wouldn't have gone to her parent’s home hopefully."

"She wouldn't use magic either. They could track her that way," Harry whispered. "So she's stuck as a muggle and running. Tom…" The hands on his shoulders squeezed gently, reassuringly.

"We'll find her." Tom gave one last squeeze before letting go and stepping in front of Draco. The blond instantly held out his right arm. The Dark Lord took it and pushed up the sleeve to reveal the Dark Mark. Both Harry and Draco's eyes traveled to the twins. Draco raised a brow.

One of the twins laughed. "What? You think that's going to deter us from you? Why would it when Harry here is planning on marrying Voldemort."

"Shut up! I never said I would!"

Tom smirked. "Yes you did," he said as he pressed the tip of his wand against Draco's Mark, calling to him those he trusted the most out of his minions.

Harry bristled and clenched his fists. Tom swept out of the room before he could snap out a retort and he was left there feeling embarrassed and annoyed with all of them.

"Does it hurt when he does that?"

Harry turned back to his friends to find the twins rubbing fingers against Draco's Mark, looking at it with morbid fascination. Knowing them it was probably a turn on.

"Yes, but it's something to get used to."

"Poor baby. Lemme kiss it."

Draco withdrew his arm, but Harry was surprised to see no sneer. "Which one are you?" he asked.

"Fred."

"Next time announce your names whenever we come into the room. It's annoying trying to tell you apart," he replied haughtily before holding his bare wrist out to Fred, whose eyes widened. "You can kiss it."

"What about me?"

"No, I don't think so."

"That's not fair!" George exclaimed as he watched Fred laying an open mouthed kiss to the Dark Mark.

Draco shivered and smirked at George. "Next time be the first to ask and maybe you'll gain something."

"What about now?" George asked when Fred pulled away.

"No."

Harry stepped forward and leaned into Draco. "Are you drunk?"

"It's too early for that, Potter," Draco answered as he pulled his sleeve down.

Harry had nothing to say about that at the moment, but he would later. Right now though he needed to find Hermione. "I'm going out to look for her. Could you go tell-"

"And get hexed for my trouble? I don't think so," Draco intoned. "You and I both know exactly how our Lord will react when he finds you want to leave here when the Order and Ministry is most certainly out looking for Granger and in association, you."

Harry bristled again. Tom wasn't his keeper. He could go where he wanted without permission from anyone. "Fine," he growled as he pulled his wand before grabbing Draco's arm. Then he looked at the twins. "We'll go to my flat. She might have gone there. It's a safe place."

He Apparated them away before Draco could say anything, only to end up in a room that was pitch black. "Did I think of the wrong place?" he wondered aloud, although quietly.

"You do realize he will be furious when he find's you've gone somewhere," Draco whispered back.

Two more pops of Apparition sounded and Harry and Draco were suddenly thrown to the ground as the twins practically appeared right on top of them.

"Bloody hell," one of them hissed. "Wrong spot."

"No way, Fred! This is Harry's flat… what's this round firm thing under my hand?"

"My arse," Draco whispered.

"Jack pot!"

Fred shifted a bit in the dark and soon Draco had more than one hand groping him. "Merlin, Draco. Your arse is so fine…."

Several seconds went by without anyone saying anything, but Harry could hear movement; the brush of fingers against cloth…

"Drake, you're getting hard against my stomach and someone's cock is pressing into my back."

Harry's only answer was a low almost inaudible moan in his ear. Despite the situation and the fact that Mione was missing, he couldn't help but snicker. And then the lights came on and four pairs of eyes immediately spotted the witch they were after standing over behind the couch. Arms crossed and a brow raised, smirking at them. Both twins had been caught with a hand on Draco's arse- though one twin also had a hand in between Draco's arse and cloth covered cock. Also one twin had the lobe of Draco's ear in between his teeth and the other's mouth was on the blond's neck. The twins' eyes widened comically on Hermione at having been caught by her in this position. Draco just closed his eyes with a mortified groan.

Hermione dropped her arms and shook her head. "I'm in danger and this is what you lot get up to?"

Before any of them could move, before they could even speak or feel relieved by finding Hermione alive and safe, the room was filled with more pops of Apparitions and three more wizards appeared within the room, though they were lucky enough to have arrived a few feet away from the dog pile.

"What is the meaning of this," Tom hissed furiously.

"It's not what it looks like!" Harry cried as he tried scrambling out from under Fred where the redhead had been straddling his back.

"It's exactly what it looks like!" George responded with a snicker. "Concerning three of us anyway. Harry just got caught in between."

Clearly Tom could see the twins' hands were all over Draco and this was the only reason why he wasn't hissing out Unforgivables at the moment.

"Please tell me our Lord is the only one who came and is seeing this," Draco whined.

"I'm afraid not," Lucius drawled. Draco mewled in humiliation. Fred glanced over his shoulder as he and his brother pulled away from the blond.

"Snape's here too."

"Someone kill me now!"

Harry managed to extricate himself from the heavy limbs, stood up and looked at Tom. The Dark Lord still looked furious so Harry spun around and headed in the safe direction. To Hermione, who was actually very amused by all this. "We were so worried!" Harry cried, throwing his arms around her.

"Clearly."

"No really. We were. What happened?"

Tom moved, skirting around Draco and the twins and headed for the couch. Harry gulped and hid behind his friend. "We will return home before any explanations are given," he hissed lowly before jerking Harry into his arms and Apparating away.

"Ooh," George snickered. "Harry's in for it now."

"Tried to warn him," Draco murmured as he brushed dust from his pants, studiously ignoring his father and godfather.

"Miss Granger, we are taking you to a safe house," Severus spoke, beckoning the witch over. Hermione nodded and went to her former Potions professor without complaint and soon the two were gone.

"What safe house?" Draco wondered.

"The Dark Lord's manor," Lucius replied tonelessly, staring at his son. Draco barely kept from wincing.

"Father, it wasn't what it looked like…"

Lucius surprised him by smirking. "Oh yes it was, Draco. You were being groped and clearly enjoying it."

Fred nudged George's arm. "Draco has the loveliest blush I've ever seen." George nodded in total agreement.

Harry sat in a chair within the library and scowled. Tom hadn't said anything and instead chose to pace back and forth in front of the fire. And even though the Dark Lord wasn’t speaking, the vibes coming off the Dark wizard had Harry feeling like a child who disobeyed his parents or something. It was annoying. And what was worse was the fact he knew Tom was going to finally gather his thoughts and lecture him.

A few minutes passed before Snape led Hermione in. Draco and Lucius soon followed. Harry briefly wondered where the twins had gone. Once everyone was sitting, Tom finally turned away from the fire and pierced Harry with a stare. The brunet glared right back. He was not a child and he didn't appreciate being made to feel like one either.

"Explain what happened, Granger," Tom instructed, finally drawing his eyes away from Harry to look at the witch.

"Erm… I was in my cubicle at work when Auror Charleston approached me. He told me the Aurors and some of the Order were upstairs and were talking about bringing me in for questioning. They are desperate to find Harry. He told me to leave immediately." Hermione took a breath and started wringing her hands. "I didn't see what other choice I had if I wanted to keep Harry safe and the fact that I've spoken and corresponded with you," she said to Tom. "I quickly penned a resignation note, sent it off by flying memo, and then left the Ministry before they came for me. I sent a note to the twins as well in case I had been captured. But thanks to that Auror, I had enough time to get away."

"You sent a resignation letter in before leaving?" Snape questioned with a quirk of his eyebrow.

"Yes. I didn't want to make it seem like I was fleeing from the authorities even though that's what I was doing. The Ministry may want to make an example out of me after this but I'm not going to make it easy for them."

"I'm sorry, Mione," Harry whispered.

"Never say that again, Harry! This was my choice, to follow you and support you. You made the right decision in drawing back from the war! You have nothing to be sorry about. And I hated my job anyway. I'm really glad to be gone."

"Yeah, but now you have to hide away…"

"Harry," she gave him a look. "There are these things called disguises. Polyjuice potion and glamours… honestly."

Draco snorted and nodded in agreement with Granger. Tom smirked at Harry. "She has a splendid point.

Hermione started to wring her hands again. "I hope Auror Charleston doesn't get into trouble for helping me."

"Charleston is competent," Lucius murmured. "I'm sure they will never figure out who tipped you off. Though I don't understand why he went to you personally. He could have sent a memo."

"With the possibility of someone intercepting it? Not a chance," Severus replied.

Harry smiled then. "I'm just glad you're okay, Mione."

"And now that she's safe and here, don't you think you should tell her something," Draco prompted.

Knowing exactly what he was talking about, Harry glanced shyly at Tom but the wizard was back to looking angry. "I'm not doing it in front of Snape or your father."

"Not like they don't know."

Harry remained quiet knowing full well Hermione was listening to everything and was trying desperately to hold on to her questions. Finally Tom sighed and motioned for his minions to rise.

"I'll return in ten minutes, Harry. You and I will be talking about this."

Harry ignored the narrowed glare sent his way. It was a bit harder ignoring the sharp pain in his head. He took it for only a few seconds before bolting from his seat and catching Tom at the door, grabbing the Dark Lord's wrist and stopping him from leaving. "Why are you angry?" he asked sharply, though quietly. "Did you honestly think I wouldn't go out to search for my best friend? Please don't be mad at me for that. If you're angry for that than you really don't know me at all."

"I'm angry you left without telling anyone not because you went looking for Granger. Harry, I'm trying to keep you safe. How can I do that when I haven't any idea where you are? And it's obvious by this situation that the Order’s desperation is climbing."

Harry supposed he could understand, though it wasn't as if he'd been gone long and Tom had appeared in the flat minutes after him. Still. "It feels odd still to think you could worry about me so much."

Tom smiled then. "Constantly, brat."

Harry returned his smile. Before he could say anything else, Tom grasped his chin and pulled Harry to him so that he could lay a chaste kiss on the younger wizard's lips. Tom smirked when Hermione gasped.

"You're evil," Harry laughed against his lips.

Tom pulled away, still smirking. "Thank you," he said as he turned to head out of the room.

"That wasn't a compliment!"

Harry stood in the doorway, grinning as he watched the Dark Lord stride away. Only when he felt a piercing stare at his back did the smile slip and he turned around to find Hermione standing there with her arms crossed. He tried giving her a sheepish smile as he crossed the room to stand in front of her.

"I have something to say."

"Yes, I figured that from all the talking." She cut a glance to the blond who looked ready to explode with giddy excitement. "And from that KISS!"

"Erm…" Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "Probably not the best time to tell you this. You know, after what you've already gone through today…"

Draco shot to his feet. "Oh for Merlin's sake! Tell her already! I'm dying here, Harry!"

"You're in love with him, aren't you?" Hermione guessed.

"Yeah, but that's not what I need to tell you." Harry was slightly surprised at how easy it was to admit it, but there it was. He was in love with the Dark Lord and he wasn't sorry. Now to the other bit. "And he's courting me. Apparently he wants to marry me. And…" Harry took a deep breath and stared into her widening eyes. "And I want that. I want it so much, Mione. I need to stand beside him."

Draco did a funny little jig where he stood after seeing the shock and horror filling Granger's eyes. Oh it was delightfully funny! She looked like she was choking on her breath. Harry turned to him and waved him away. Draco went without question. Granger's initial reaction was all he was looking for and more. Looked like she was about to have a heart attack.

Harry turned back to Hermione- who seemed shocked into speechlessness- and went on before she could find her voice again. "I'm not under any sort of spell or potion and this isn't some elaborate scheme to get me to join his side. There are no deceptions. Okay, Hermione? Please trust me."

After a moment Hermione's gaze turned sorrowful. "Harry, how can you not even contemplate that he's using you?"

"We both know he doesn't need me to win this war. There's no need for deceptions between us when I want nothing to do with the war." When Hermione still looked doubtful about that, Harry grinned. "I'll prove it to you."

Harry left her in the library for a few minutes in order to go to his room and retrieve his Invisibility cloak. Upon his return, he had Hermione put the cloak on and they made their way to Tom's office. Harry knocked on the door and waited.

"Enter."

Harry stepped in, leaving the door open. "Tom, I need to talk to you. About something important."

Tom immediately waved Lucius and Severus away with instructions for them to wait in the parlor. "What is it?" he asked, rounding his desk and leaning against the front of it, crossing his arms over his chest.

"I want to join you."

Tom's easy smile slid off his face and he dropped his arms. "Elaborate."

"To join your side. Of the war."

"ABSOLUTELY NOT!"

"But... I could help you!"

"No, Harry," he growled, prowling towards the young wizard. "You will stay neutral. If you want to help, wait until the war is over. You'll have the chance to do whatever you want when the war is over. You want the world? I'll lay it at your feet. Only after it's done!"

"But-"

"This conversation is over," Tom interrupted in a cold soft voice that had Harry shivering. Mainly from delight. Harry didn't even try to look dejected as he turned to leave the room. He felt the brush of cloth from his cloak against his hand and knew Hermione was leading him out of the office.

Tom called out to him just as he was turning into the hall. "Keep Granger in the library. I want to talk to her."

Harry nodded and then went on his way, a smug grin on his face. "Told you," he said the moment he and Hermione were back in the library and she had removed the cloak.

Hermione had to concede that Voldemort had seemed incredibly determined to keep Harry from returning to the war. Even more he seemed completely sincere. And to top it off, he'd seemed worried and angered by the thought of Harry joining in any capacity.

"I have one concern," she began when they were sitting.

Harry snorted. "Just one?"

"He might be thinking of you as a trophy, Harry."

The brunet wizard rolled his eyes. "Mione, this is Lord Voldemort. If he wanted Harry Potter as a trophy, he definitely wouldn't use marriage to gain it. He would try to control me and that's not what he's about at all."

Harry knew Hermione would need some time to accept this, accept that hurting him was about the last thing Tom wanted to do. Harry was prepared to give her that time. As long as she didn't try to put him into St. Mungo's or hand him over to the Order for his 'own protection'.

Sometime later, Tom came back to the library, though he wasn't alone. Draco along with a wizard in Auror robes followed after. Harry did not miss Hermione's quick move when she patted down her hair, nor did he miss the light blush spreading across her cheeks. He grinned and dug an elbow into her ribs. "Mione has a crush on the Death Eater Auror," he sang softly into her ear.

"Shut it, you!"

When Harry leered she jabbed him in the side.

"In exchange for giving you sanctuary here, Miss Granger," Tom started once he was standing before them, "I'll expect you to work for me. Starting now. You need to collect all the books on vampires I have here and study them meticulously. You will become the liaison to the vampires. I'm expecting high ranking vampire ambassadors here late next week and you will be prepared to meet them with me."

Hermione's mouth had been opened in refusal when suddenly she snapped it shut and her eyes took on a gleam. "Liaison? As in an ambassador to the vampires? Me? Really?"

"Yes, exactly. Harry has told me you are exceedingly bright and can deal with most situations. I expect you to prove him correct. I suggest you read all the material I have here as I'm sure you learned nothing useful in that institution they have the gall to call a school."

Harry wasn't certain what his friend would do because Tom had basically given her commands without asking if she was prepared to join. But in the next moment he found himself alone on the seat as Hermione had shot up and took off into the shadows of the library, searching out vampire books.

"Unbelievable," he whispered.

Tom smirked. "They'll be in the front right side of the library, Miss Granger," he called out.

"Thank you!"

"Unbelievable," Harry said again. "You didn't even ask."

"That is the power I have."

Harry opened his mouth for a bold retort. Tom glared at him. "Who's this, then?" Harry asked instead, gesturing to the silent Auror who had been studying him curiously.

"Andrew Charleston."

"Hey, you saved Mione! Thanks for that!"

"There were a number of reasons why she needed to be warned," Charleston said with a shrug.

"Indeed," stated Tom as he sat beside Harry.

Harry moved closer until he was firmly pressed against Tom's side. It was a test too. Because even though Harry knew Tom didn't see him as a trophy, he did have to wonder if Tom were going to treat him like a dirty little secret. Keeping their relationship a secret from all his people. That was something Harry was certain would bother him beyond his limits. It was enough that they had to hide it from the outside world at the moment. He would not stand for having to hide it in the place he now called home. And he thought this Charleston person must be of Tom's inner circle because he was in Tom's home now and Tom hadn't donned his Voldemort robes for the Auror.

"You may sit," Tom instructed the Auror as he wound an arm around Harry's back and threaded his fingers into Harry's hair. If Harry could, he would have purred. "Draco. You are to go help Granger. You two will share this assignment."

"What?! My first real assignment is with the… Granger?!" he amended quickly when Harry pulled out his wand and pointed.

"Yes," Tom replied and gave the blond such a stare that Draco would have been crazy to whine about it further. Instead he locked his jaw and sauntered off into the recesses of the library.

"You do realize he's going to demand more fudge," Harry mumbled, though he wasn't all that troubled. Not with the hand in his hair massaging his scalp and turning him into a pile of goo.

Tom tugged lightly on his hair, but addressed the Auror. "I assume by now the Auror department realizes Granger is no longer working there. What is the next plan of action concerning the witch?"

"They plan on staking out her home and that of her parents. Starting tonight, my Lord. Beyond that there hasn't been any other actions talked about. They haven't yet realized she was tipped off and only believe she quit working at the Ministry."

"You will keep me informed on the hunt for Granger."

"Yes, my Lord."

"I have another assignment for you, Charleston. Though you will first remain in the Aurors and keep me informed on who they are looking for. You did very well in thinking to warn Granger. You will be rewarded for your foresight."

"Thank you, my Lord."

"As you did with Miss Granger, you should also warn us if you hear anything about Fred and George Weasley." The Auror nodded. "Your next assignment will be to bodyguard Miss Granger and Mr. Malfoy when they are to meet with the vampires. These meetings will not coincide with your Auror duties. And you will also be given a partner for this bodyguard detail."

"Yes, my Lord."

Tom's next words were drowned out by the loud bickering floating to them from somewhere amongst the aisles of books. Harry laughed when Tom frowned.

"Really, that's not the best of partnerships. You know they hate each other," Harry said. "Draco used to bring out the worst in me. He'll have no problems doing it to Herm-"

"I am one word away from killing you, Malfoy! Back off you whiny little git!"

"You couldn't kill a fly, Granger! Not only do you not have what it takes, but the flies can't stand the smell of filth like you. Not even the lowest of insects will go near-"

By that time, Harry's eyes had been closed and he was prepared for the sound of flesh hitting flesh. Though really, it sounded like heavy books hitting against flesh.

"My nose!" Draco wailed; his voiced clogged as if his nose was full of blood. "She broke my nose!"

"I told you," Harry said to Tom.

"Malfoy had that coming."

Tom and Harry turned towards the man who'd softly spoken. They'd forgotten he was even there. "He did," Harry agreed with a grin. "Yep!"

"You are dismissed," Tom murmured to Charleston. The Auror stood, bowed, and then departed.

"Is he a pureblood?" Harry asked curiously.

"Half blood."

"You are such a hypocrite. Pureblood supremacy and blah blah blah..."

"And you are a bloody headache waiting to happen."

Harry sat up and twisted around until he was on his hands and knees on the couch, facing Tom's side. "Ooh, you said 'bloody'. Though that's not really bad. Do you talk dirty in bed?"

Tom turned and gave him a perverted grin. Harry was really starting to anticipate those. "Are you ready to find out?"

"Um… I've been ready to find out for a month at least."

Shock colored Tom's face for all of five seconds before he pushed it away with an amused shake of his head. "Do you ever think before speaking?"

"Not usually. So then you aren't going to make me your dirty little secret," Harry breathed as he leaned forward, a brilliant smile on his face.

Tom smirked. He knew Harry had been testing him. "No."

Harry continued to move until their lips were touching and Tom's hand was gripping the back of his neck. Harry parted his lips and his tongue darted out to swipe along Tom's bottom lip. When Tom leaned in further to kiss him deeply, Harry pulled back with a soft chuckle. "When are you going to start the courting?"

"It's already started—stop pulling away, insolent brat," he hissed.

"You said there were gifts and dates. I've yet to get any of that."

Tom jerked Harry forward by the collar of his shirt. Harry tried laughing before Tom assaulted his mouth. Teasing Tom was too much fun and it usually ended up with a demanding Dark Lord licking and sucking his soul right out of his mouth. Vaguely he realized the library had grown quiet and that he should probably go and check on Drake and Mione, but as Tom had just dragged him over and plopped him down over his lap, Harry thought those two could disappear off the face of the earth and he wouldn't care at the moment.

Tom was thinking Harry had the unhealthy habit of making him forget the time and place. It was so easy to forget when the young man was pressed against him; moaning and being so eager and responsive when he was touched and kissed. He slipped a hand under Harry's muggle shirt, letting his hand roam free to caress his back, fingers trailing lightly over the scar. Harry shuddered tremendously and Tom momentarily thought it bothered Harry to have his scar touched so he began to pull his hand away. But Harry reached out quickly to keep the hand on him. He even went so far as to pull Tom's other hand under his shirt, sliding it up against his chest.

"Your boldness astounds me," Tom murmured, pulling away from the youth's lips to caress Harry's throat with his mouth.

"So you've said before," Harry whispered. "I love your hands." They were so large and warm and calloused and they easily turned him into a pliable mess with one touch.

Harry laid one hand on Tom's face and suddenly stilled. Tom pulled away from Harry's neck to study his face, only to have Harry shifting closer so that he could rub their cheeks together. Once again, Tom was sure if Harry could purr he would be doing it now.

"Why are you nuzzling me?" Tom asked when Harry continued with the movement; his tone was half amused and half annoyed.

Harry stilled and Tom didn't need to see it to know Harry was blushing madly. "I like it when you have stubble. Think it's sexy… and human." Tom laughed and moved fingers into his hair when Harry dropped his head onto Tom's broad shoulder. "Why'd you let me hear all that about the vampires and the Auror job?"

"Because it concerned your friends and you really didn't hear anything of importance. You still don't know what the vampires are doing. And I knew you would have wanted to thank Charleston for tipping Miss Granger off."

Harry made a noncommittal sound and remained as he was. Not the least bit concerned he was snuggling up to Tom in his lap like a girl. It felt good to have Tom's strong arms around him like this. It felt good to just sit there, not doing anything and feeling everything.

Hermione stepped back from where she'd been spying on the two, completely shocked at what she had seen and heard. She doubled back and leaned against an aisle, staring up at the arched ceiling.

"Still think it's a trick?" Malfoy inquired from where he stood directly across from her, touching his nose. Surprisingly Granger had healed it only moments after she'd whacked him with the stacks of books she had.

"How do you expect me to take it, Malfoy?"

Draco buffed his fingernails against his chest before studying his nails. "You could trust in Harry. You could trust what you've witnessed just now. Trust the happiness you saw on Harry's face and the fondness you heard in our Lord's voice." Hermione blinked in surprise at the wizard in front of her. Malfoy smirked. "You and I may not like each other, Granger but Harry is liked. No one here has any plans to stab him in the back, despite the fact he's constantly surrounded by Slytherins. We'll use those knives to protect him."

"I don't want anything bad to happen to him," she whispered.

Draco drew himself up. "And neither do we. Look, Granger. The Dark Lord brought you here for Harry. He's let you and the twins come to his home. For Harry. To stay here overnight. And now he's allowing you to live here. He's offering his home to you for sanctuary as he did for Harry. That's unheard of. I've never stayed here before, neither has my father or Severus…. He let you and the twins over when he wasn't even in the country! No nefarious plots would have made him decide to allow that. The Dark Lord is doing these things because oddly he seems to… care very much about Harry. You need to trust that."

Hermione took a deep breath and looked at the ceiling once more. "I suppose I can try."

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Eight

When Harry sat down for breakfast three days later, a scowl immediately formed on his face upon seeing the front page of The Prophet. Leaning forward, he snatched the paper out of Tom's hands.

"That's rude," Tom drawled.

Harry ignored him and studied the large picture of Hermione on the front page. The headline was the same as yesterday, claiming they suspected Hermione of kidnapping her best friend. But today they were giving a reward for anyone who had information on her whereabouts. "They're turning her into a criminal! Ruining her life!"

"You knew there was a very good chance they'd spin it out like this, Harry."

"But I'm not even missing!"

"She's prepared for this."

"I know…" Harry handed the paper back with a sigh. "Doesn't make it any better."

"At least she'll be kept busy. She has something to keep her mind occupied. Her skills will be appreciated here."

Harry smiled a little. "Guess that's true."

"And besides, this little matter will hopefully be cleared up today. For a little time, anyway. I have no doubt they'll try something else, but…" Tom trailed off and shrugged. Tom shrugging like that suddenly made Harry wish there wasn't a small table between them.

He ran a hand through his hair and looked away. "How are you going to clear this up?"

"Me?" Tom asked, his tone laced with amusement. Harry turned back to find him grinning. "No, I was speaking about you. Have you turned me into your savior now?"

"Since you promised to come after me if I were ever captured… then yeah. And how do you expect me to clear this up?"

"You told me once you weren't hiding."

"Still true.”

Tom nodded. "You will be making a quick appearance in Diagon Alley and then to The Daily Prophet office. When you return, your first gift will be waiting for you. And you should hurry and be back by three. Floo into the Leaky Cauldron. From there you'll be discreetly followed."

"Yeah, alright," Harry said as he stood. "I'll go now."

"Do not take Draco along with you," Tom said firmly.

"But-"

"I don't want you seen with suspected Death Eaters on your way to The Prophet."

"But I don't care about that."

Tom stood. "Harry, this once do as I say. I promise the gift will more than make up for it. You'll see Draco later."

"Will you come with me?"

The Dark Lord approached the nervous looking young wizard. "You know I would if I could. I don't really trust anyone else to keep you safe… but you need to do this one alone. It would look suspicious if you walked around with an unknown man. People would suspect I had you under a spell."

Harry fidgeted and looked away. "Actually I meant in your Bunnymort form," he replied softly, ignoring the narrowing of Tom's eyes. "You said you would if you could and this way you can."

When Tom opened his mouth Harry knew it would be a refusal, but he couldn't help but smile hopefully and widen his eyes, making them as big as they could possible go. He really didn't think that would work either. He really hadn't.

Harry hopped out of the Floo in the Leaky Cauldron, his smile wide and catching, with Bunnymort held in arms, resting snugly against his chest. Harry's scar was tingling, telling him Tom was annoyed with both Harry and himself for giving in to Harry's whim. And this only increased Harry's happy mood. If he'd ever had doubts about Tom caring for him, those doubts were now laid to rest. If Tom didn't care for him, he would never have agreed to this. Being carried around like a pet.

Lifting the bunny, Harry pressed his nose against the soft black fur and inhaled. The scent wasn't animal, it was all Tom and Harry quickly lost himself... Until Bunnymort shifted and started to nibble on his finger, and it wasn't a painless nibble. "Alright, I'm going."

Looking around as he headed to the back of the tavern, Harry spotted a handful of people within. Three of which stood as he headed to the entrance to Diagon Alley. One he knew to belong to the Order. Harry paid no attention to him. Tom's people would certainly have him in order if he should try and pull his wand on Harry in here.

The owner of the Leaky Cauldron stood behind the bar and his eyes widened when he spotted him. Harry waved cheerfully at him. Tom slowly returned the wave, looking bewildered. At the last second, Harry turned and headed for the bar. "Hi, Tom."

"Greetings, Mr. Potter… err… aint you supposed to be kidnapped? They say your best friend stole you away."

A confused frown crossed Harry's face. "Kidnapped? By Hermione?" Tom nodded. "Clearly not. I'm right here."

"They're reporting you disappeared, Mr. Potter."

"Well yeah, I was taking a vacation of sorts… It's not mandatory that I appear in public everyday, is it?" Harry asked with a laugh.

Tom's bewildered look lasted only a few seconds more before he joined in Harry's laughter. "Too true, Mr. Potter. The Ministry," he shook his head, "always jumping to conclusions… Especially concerning you."

"Yeah," Harry agreed, his smile growing. "So how's business?"

"Not good. Not good at all. People are afraid to leave their homes, you know."

Harry nodded. "Don't worry. I'm sure when it's all over you'll have your business back. Bye now," he said and waved, turning away before Tom could ask him about the war and his involvement. It was clear in the owner's eyes that he'd wanted to broach that subject.

Harry stood in front of the brick wall and tapped out the pattern. "Hopefully he'll spread that little conversation around," he said quietly as the wall opened for him. Bunnymort licked his finger, clearly pleased with his actions.

They headed straight for the Daily Prophet office, Harry's smile not once leaving his face and those about the Alley stopped whatever they were doing to watch him pass, murmuring furiously to each other. Once he stepped into The Prophet office, all eyes immediately went to the young wizard dressed in dark burgundy casual robes holding a black bunny against his chest. Movement of all kind immediately stopped.

Harry lifted a hand to scratch the back of his neck, suddenly uncomfortable having dozens of eyes on him. Eyes belonging to hold-no-bounds reporters. "Err… I'm looking for-"

And then it was like a storm hit. Most everyone shot up from their desks, notepads in hand and rushed up to the front to circle Harry, firing out questions. Harry absently rubbed Tom's head with a thumb with he felt the rabbit thrum with annoyance. "Where's the Editor's office?" he called over the din.

A wizard pointed to the back even as he asked Harry another question. Harry ignored them all and headed to the back. He didn't even knock before walking in. Though he did pause on the threshold seeing Skeeter was in with the Editor, Barnabus Cuffe. She gasped and the Editor shot from his seat.

"I trust you have time to speak with me," Harry responded as he moved in and shut the door, silencing all the noise that was being made out on the floor.

"Harry Potter!"

Harry gave the Editor a lopsided grin as he stopped to stand in front of the wizard's desk. "Yes, that's my name."

"Sit down! Sit down, please," Cuffe implored with a jovial smile before turning his eyes to Skeeter, who immediately returned to her seat and pulled out a pad. Harry sat in the chair next to her, though his attention was all for Cuffe.

"What a cute cuddly bunny!" Skeeter gushed.

"Don't touch him."

"What’s his name?" Skeeter went on excitedly.

Harry looked down at the bunny with a lopsided grin. "Bunnymo—Ouch!" Harry quickly stuck his finger into his mouth, snorting around the bleeding digit. "His name's Lucifer and he's very moody."

"Still, he's so cute," Skeeter replied, her Quick Notes quill already scratching away on the pad.

"What brings you here, Mr. Potter?" Cuffe finally asked.

"Your reports that I'm missing or could have been abducted by my best friend. It's ridiculous and I'll not have Hermione's name slandered like that. Obviously I haven't been kidnapped. I want you to retract your statements on the matter."

"Mr. Potter, we were only reporting what our sources in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement-"

"They're mad and trying to get back at me. What do you think is going to happen when people find out the government has been lying to them? You know people don't like it when the government blatantly lies… The Aurors have no reason to question Hermione about me. I want you to make this clear."

"Mr. Potter…"

"You are going to look like idiots when everyone finds out I'm not kidnapped. I'm right here and I plan to let it be known." Harry paused and studied Cuffe, and then he smiled slyly. "If you need a donation, I will gladly provide it."

Cuffe's eyes gleamed. "Agreed. We'll have the story out this evening. However," the Editor gestured at Skeeter.

Harry mentally sighed. "Fine. I'll also give a short interview."

"Very good!" Cuffe said as he rose. "I'll leave you two to it."

Rita turned and studied him as the door shut behind Cuffe. "Now then, Harry. What have you been up to?"

"Living my own life. Away from…" Harry was about to say controlling freaks but that would have been a lie because he had a controlling freak sitting right in his lap and Tom was one of the most important people in his life now. "Away from meddlers and those who want to use me as a tool."

"And what's new in your life?"

"I'm seeing someone."

"Ooh! Do tell, Harry!"

"I've been away because I want to concentrate on him. I'm not giving out any personal information about him, Skeeter, so please don't ask." The black bunny shifted in his lap and Harry lifted him to hold against his chest. He smiled widely at nothing in particular.

Uncharacteristically Skeeter giggled like a schoolgirl. "You certainly look happy, Harry." She produced a camera from nowhere and captured that smile before Harry knew what she was up to. "And what does this mystery man think about you and the war?"

Harry frowned, pretending he didn't like the question. "He supports my decision," he snapped defensively.

"Your decision…"

"I'm staying neutral, Skeeter. And I want everyone to know it and stop asking me. I haven't joined the Dark side and I don't plan on it. But I'm not going back to be the Light's tool either. I'm going to do what all of you have been doing these past years as Voldemort rose to power. I'm going to do nothing.

"As for this Hermione thing. She has not disappeared. She's taken a holiday like I have. And she has acquired solicitors that are drooling at the chance to fight against the Ministry's slander against her. This kidnapping thing is ridiculous. And did you know it was the Order that kidnapped me two months ago. You remember that article, Skeeter? When you reported the Order had taken away a Potter impostor. It wasn't an impostor! That was me! Being attacked in broad daylight!" Harry took a deep breath before going on and noticed Skeeter was practically frothing at the mouth. "There's one question I want all your readers to read and think about. Will you write it?"

"Potter, this time your words will go down verbatim," she breathed, clearly in a hurry to go and write her article.

"I was there at the Slytherin attack that day in Hogsmeade along with most of the older Hogwarts students. We were all wearing our uniforms, specifying which Houses we belonged to. It bothers me that everyone seems to want to ignore the obvious. If it really had been Death Eaters who attacked, why was it only Slytherins that were attacked? Not one student from the other houses had even been targeted. And I was only hurt because I jumped in front of my boyfriend. Doesn't make sense, does it? For Death Eaters to attack Slytherins. To attack some of their own children. Makes not one iota of sense.

"The Order however…" Harry shrugged and left it at that. "Let's move on, shall we?"

"Where are you living now, Harry?"

"As if I'd tell you and the rest of the nosy population. Though I do think I'll be kicking some people out of my second home. The home my godfather left me. Be sure to write that down, Skeeter. I want them to be prepared."

"What do you plan to do then, Harry? What are your plans for the future?"

Harry grinned and caressed Bunnymort between his ears. "Maybe I'll start a bunny farm."

Half an hour later, Tom and Harry returned home via the dagger Portkey still around Harry's neck. "A bunny farm?" Tom questioned in exasperation.

Harry dropped into the chair in front of the desk and hung his legs over the armrest. "You don't like the idea?"

"I refuse to waste energy answering that." Tom bent over the lounging form, pleased when Harry's breath caught in his throat. "You did very good at The Prophet," he murmured, sliding a hand under Harry's shirt, fingers traveling lightly over his stomach. "For the most part."

"For the most part? Thought I was bloody brilliant…" Harry ended in a moan, his head falling back as a hand passed over his chest and a finger scraped over his nipple.

"Are you ready for your first gift Harry?"

Harry opened darkened eyes to focus on the lips that were very near his own. Please tell me the gift is you and me in a bed all day. He opened his mouth to say this but Tom dropped his other hand onto Harry's leg, letting it travel along the inside of his thigh. Harry could only nod at this point. His cock was inflating quickly and straining against his pants. Harry whimpered and shifted, lifting his hips minutely into the air. His eyes drifted closed and he made a pleased sound at the back of his throat when Tom's palm finally pressed against the hard bulge underneath his pants.

"Eager, are we?" Tom asked after a moment before suddenly pulling back.

"Tom," he murmured. "You're a teasing bastard."

Tom turned away to go sit behind his desk in order to hide the evidence of his own need. Not for long, he thought as Harry glared balefully at him. "Your gift is sitting on the desk in your study. Do not open it before two-thirty."

Harry cast the tempus charm. "But that's an hour and a half away!"

"I'm sure you can find something to occupy your time until then."

"We could-"

"Afraid not. I'll be leaving soon."

Harry glared at the man across from him. Tom sounded so dismissive. He wasn't even looking at him and was instead choosing to read from the stack of parchments in front of him. "Fine," he growled and stood.

Tom lifted his eyes and watched Harry storm out of the office, a smirk tugging at his lips. "I'll meet you there, brat," he said softly after his door was slammed shut.

The clock on his mantle told him it was a quarter to three and with a grin he moved over to snatch the silver rectangular box off the desk. Harry eyed the box a moment before finally opening it. Inside he found a Snitch resting atop a silver card. Harry eyed the nondescript Snitch a moment before reaching in with both hands to simultaneously pick up the Snitch and card. Immediately he felt a lurch in his gut, but Harry had already half suspected it was a Portkey and was prepared for it when he was suddenly whisked away. He only hoped wherever he landed, Tom didn’t want him dressed beyond what he was wearing at the moment. Muggle jeans and a t-shirt. But Tom was a man of details and Harry knew the Dark Lord would have told him if he needed to dress formally.

He landed on his arse in the center of a grove of trees. He was momentarily confused, especially since in the near distance he heard enthusiastic singing. Before he could think upon it further, a pair of boots appeared in his line of vision very near his own. Looking up he found Drake standing there grinning down at him.

"Now who's the one grinning like lunatic?" he asked with his own grin.

"Have you any idea how lucky you are?!" Draco exclaimed as he pulled Harry to his feet. "Your first courting gift is an all access pass to Quidditch! Not one, not two, not three… but all teams and a private box in every stadium! Harry!"

Harry dusted the back of his pants off in a daze. "An all access pass?"

"You have a premium pass that will automatically renew every season and you have box seats in every stadium!"

"Yeah you said that one before."

Draco huffed and grabbed Harry's arm. "I'll have to show you. You are being a bit slow today. Did you, perchance, get shagged?"

"Unfortunately, no. Hold on." Harry pulled away to pick up the Snitch and card that had fallen upon his arrival. He shrunk the Snitch and put both it and the card into his back pocket before allowing the blond to lead him away. As Draco dragged Harry out of the tree grove, the brunet noticed two men he'd never seen before were following them. At least he didn't think he'd ever seen them before. They didn't exactly look like they were following either but he knew they were employed by the Dark Lord.

Hastily, Harry looked around for Tom because if this was a courting gift, shouldn't the psychotic git be here as well. But when Harry saw exactly where he was, he realized that wasn't going to happen. They were at the Falmouth Falcons stadium. Despite knowing Tom wouldn't be there, Harry's excitement quickly matched Draco's. The Falcons were both young wizards' favorite team.

"Guess who they're playing today, Potter? Just guess, oh it's lovely!"

"The Cannons! I wanted to see this match!"

"The Chudley Cannons are going down!" someone cried out behind them. Draco and Harry turned around to face the grinning twins just as a group of fans cried out in agreement with the twins' statement.

"Who the fuck is that bimbo hanging off your arms?!" Draco seethed, pointing a rigid finger at the blonde woman standing between Fred and George- both of who had changed their hair to copper again. The woman's arms were entwined with both twins and Draco's eye began to twitch.

"Don't call me a bimbo, Malfoy!"

Harry and Draco blinked. "Granger?!" Draco gaped.

The blonde rolled her eyes. "Announce it to the world. Thanks."

"This is great!" Harry exclaimed; excited that he'd be able to spend the afternoon with his friends out in the open, watching his favorite team hopefully thrash the Cannons.

"This is not great! I demand she change her hair! She'll give all us pure blonds bad names!"

"Believe me, Malfoy. I much prefer my hair. Pure blonds. Purebloods… This color makes me feel like a slut! You would know a lot about that, wouldn't you?" Hermione hissed back.

Harry laughed and grabbed Draco's arm before he could do what he looked like he wanted to do. Pounce on Hermione like a vicious scorned cat. The twins were standing back, grinning outrageously, and it was clear they wanted to see a cat fight. And their grins were also there probably because Draco was clearly being driven by jealousy. "Come on. Both of you are not allowed to fight until the match is over. Draco, you wanted to show me what was so great about my courting gift," Harry prompted.

Draco went back to leading Harry into the stadium, though the blond was tenser, the excitement dulled a bit.

"Oh, come on, Drake. It's only Herm. They aren't trying to replace you or anything."

Draco lifted his nose and refused to acknowledge that he'd even heard that. "Do you have the pass card?"

"What? Oh, you mean this?" Harry dug out the silver card from his pocket and held it out to Draco.

"Yes, now hand it to this attendant who surely wishes he had our wealth." Draco motioned with a sneer to the wizard who stood half a foot away and heard all of that statement.

"Draco … don't be like this now."

Draco turned away and crossed his arms over his chest, his gaze bypassing the thick crowds to the open entryway where he could see part of the Pitch. He shifted a bit and lowered his eyes. It was idiotic but he'd been seized with a mighty jealously at seeing another blonde in between the twins. And a woman no less! And what's more, he'd clearly expressed that jealousy for all to see. The blond pouted. He didn't like that kind of thing.

Before he could stew longer, the attendant- who had stared at Harry in surprise long and hard- finally moved to show them to their seats and Harry grabbed Draco to pull him along. The attendant led them up many stairs and down a long corridor before stopping outside a door with a bronze plaque centered at eye level. "If you would press the tip of your wand against the card."

Harry did as instructed, and the card lit up. Moments passed and it looked like his wand had sucked up the light. After that the attendant told him to press the tip of his wand against the door. Harry followed that order as well and as soon as the tip of his wand touched the door, the empty plaque lit up, his name appeared upon it, and the door opened. The attendant gasped and all looked at him.

"Y-you really are Harry Potter!"

Harry swept the bangs away from his scar, "clearly."

"But you're supposed to be kidnapped!"

"Well I'm not. I'm right here… geez," Harry mumbled.

Draco made shooing motions with his hands. "You can skip off now, lowly attendant."

The attendant gave Draco a nasty look before running off. Draco, the twins, and Hermione immediately entered the large VIP box, but Harry lingered outside staring at the plaque with his name on it. "Don't think I like this. Having it announced to everyone this is where I am."

"It can be camouflaged. Want me to do it?"

Harry turned to find the two wizards who'd been following since the grove of trees. "Yeah, thanks."

The man who spoke stepped forward and Harry realized that he was wearing a glamour. He had dark hair and brown eyes and was no taller than Harry. He looked different, but his voice was familiar. "Charleston?" he whispered. The wizard nodded before he spoke an incantation and waved his wand over the plaque, making Harry's name blur. "Wicked. You guys coming in?"

"That all right with you, Mr. Potter?"

"You can call me Harry and yeah, that's fine. I insist actually."

Harry was grinning and practically skipped over to where Hermione stood with the others in front of the viewing window.

"Tom sent security," he whispered in her ear. "The bloke by the door. That's Charleston. Seems you're not the only one in disguise."

Hermione's lips pursed into thin lines. "And? Why do you think I would care?

Harry snorted at the tell tale blush on her face and turned to Drake, who was sitting in the seat in the front row, dead center. His arms crossed and that pout still on his face. His back was ramrod straight. So straight Harry feared if he moved his spine might shatter. But the twins were on the move again so Harry turned away from him. The twins would bring Draco out of his funk. Probably by molestation.

"Draco, don't be jealous," one twin purred as he and his brother sat on either side of the blond.

"Leave me alone."

"You've ruined us you know. No other witch or wizard will do now."

"Fuck off. How can you say such a ridiculous thing?! Ruined you… what utter rubbish! It's not like you ever shagged me so how the fuck can you say I ruined you. Stupid Weasleys…"

Harry grinned. He sounded so petulant. Apparently Fred and George thought the same. Harry caught their grinning reflections in the glass. Then he saw the twins move, one wrapping an arm around Draco's waist and the other throwing his arm over the blond's shoulder. Draco wriggled his shoulders half heartedly to try and dislodge the limbs touching him, but stopped the movement after a few seconds. He still sat tensely though, but only for a few more minutes. George whispered something into the blond's ear and after a moment Draco perked up, suddenly smirking. And by the time Harry and Hermione took seats to wait for the start of the game, Draco had completely relaxed with the arms around him. He seemed to be preening too and Harry even caught the blond smirking smugly at Hermione. Harry laughed. Draco was such a child sometimes.

The game had been going on for about an hour; Draco and the twins were out of their seats, standing on the balcony. Hermione was standing beside Charleston. Neither of them seemed all that interested in the game and were quietly talking to each other. The security detail Tom sent had relaxed after Harry and the twins basically demanded it, and now the other bodyguard was also watching the game.

Harry was on the balcony, or between the balcony and the box, leaning against the pillar separating the inside and outside, his arms crossed over his chest. He was enjoying himself and more because his friends were enjoying themselves. And he found it funny also that their presence here was very much known. He could see reporters in the stands and he knew there were some outside of the door as well. That didn't bother him. This is what he and Tom thought would be best. To be seen. To be seen living and make it plain he wasn't gone and he had nothing to hide. But as much as he was enjoying himself, Tom's absence was heavily felt.

"Harry! Ah, Harry you missed it! A brilliant Wronski Feint! What are you doing over there?" Draco demanded.

Harry ignored him for the door, which had just opened to reveal a man. The wizard's light brown eyes quickly scanned the room before lighting on Harry and a slow smile lifted his lips. The glamour was subtle, not much had been changed of the Dark wizard's looks beyond the eyes and the fullness of his face. Before Tom could even shut the door Harry had belted across the box, practically throwing himself into Tom's arm. He ignored the bright flash of a camera from outside in the corridor as Tom embraced him.

"You got me Quidditch!"

Tom slipped an arm around his waist even as he glared at Charleston and the other guard who'd hurried across the box to stand at attention against the wall. It was clear Charleston had been chatting up Hermione. "Wonderful way of putting it. Are you pleased with this gift?"

Harry pressed his lips against Tom's in answer and was surprised when Tom responded. They were in public after all. But Tom didn't seem to care. Harry noticed that all of Tom's attention was on pushing him back into a corner. The brunet laughed. "It's Quidditch! Anytime, anywhere! Of course I like it! It's like owning a team, but not really…"

Tom pulled back, eyes narrowed in worry. "Would you rather have a team? I can buy you whatever team you want."

The younger wizard smiled and let his fingers dive into Tom's hair at the nape of his neck. "No. That's Draco's dream. To own a team. I love your gift—How'd you do that to your eyes?" he asked, enthralled by the look of them.

"A spell. Not permanent. I'm working on the permanent transformation. What do you think?"

Those eyes were delightfully dangerous to Harry. Thrilling as well. Tom's red eyes struck fear in everyone else, but they had actually put Harry at ease. And now, Harry could look into the sharp brown eyes and… it gave Tom so much more depth. The way in which Tom looked at him, there was more there and Harry felt himself reacting to that, blushing furiously. With these eyes it really did seem as if Tom could see into his soul.

"I like them," Harry whispered shyly, gaze skidding away from Tom's.

"Pot Head! You're missing it! The pathetic orange team is…. Oh."

Draco quickly faced the Pitch, shaking his head in awe. The Dark Lord had Harry pressed into a corner, his thigh lodged firmly in between Harry's legs. Draco looked over to find the twins watching the couple without shame. "How did you two react when you found out about Harry and our Lord?" he asked curiously.

"First, we feared for our lives," George said as he leaned against the railing and watched as one of the Falcon beaters nearly knocked an opponent off his broom. A trademark move of the Falcons.

Fred laughed. "Yeah, we caught them snogging in the Dark Lord's parlor. Voldemort was ticked off we interrupted them. We Flooed over from your place- just had a meeting with your dad. Since we Flooed over, the house elf didn't announce us."

"How did our Lord react to your intrusion?" Draco inquired eagerly.

"He was going to curse us. It was plain as day on his face, in his glowing narrowed eyes… oh and we knew because the tip of his wand was fucking green!"

Draco's eyes widened on George from the implication of what that meant.

Fred nodded when he saw Draco understood. "But Harry saved us. Distracted the pissed off Dark Lord. We quickly backed out and raced as far away from that room as possible. Later Harry told us the house elf that was on visitor duty died a quick death when Voldemort caught up with it."

"But what were your initial reactions? Did you get all horror struck like Granger?"

"Nah. Clearly Harry fancied him before we found out like that, and then seeing him… he seemed happy," George said with a shrug. "We want Harry happy. Not going to hate anything that makes our Harry happy."

Fred nodded. "But it was kind of shocking when Harry told us the Dark Lord wanted to bond with him. Harry said he hadn't agreed to that part, but we all know…"

Draco grinned. Yeah. They all knew Harry wanted the same thing.

Quidditch was never really a passion for Tom. He enjoyed it on occasion but clearly he wasn't a hard-core fan like the four boys standing out on the balcony practically hanging over the edge watching the match. Granger for her part seemed to hold the same views on Quidditch as he did. She was seated a few chairs over from him, studying the note cards she'd made about vampires.

"Sir, is this meeting going to be formal?"

"The meeting, yes. Dinner, not so much. Granger, you're not supposed to be working now."

Hermione pulled her eyes away from the note cards and looked towards the balcony where the boys stood. Tom watched her wrinkle her nose before looking back to her notes. "I've never really felt the need to watch Quidditch if Harry’s not playing. Have you ever seen Harry fly, sir?”

“No. I haven’t had that pleasure yet.”

“It really is a sight to see. He’s amazing!”

An unholy roar went up about the place, the loud cheering practically made the stadium tremble on its foundations. Tom scowled. The noise was more annoying then Harry's stupid song… but he supposed it was worth it, seeing the bright smile of victory on Harry's face. Apparently the Falcons had won. And it had only been a four hour game. He'd spent the last hour sitting in that very chair and watching Harry, or mainly his arse. Tom suspected Harry bent over that railing on purpose half the time, wriggling it around in Tom's face. Course it was Harry's way of getting back at him for the constant teasing. But that was fine. Tom was stock piling a list of things he planned on doing to Harry at the appropriate time. That list was steadily growing each day. When the time came, he planned on devouring Harry.

Harry spun around and faced him. "That was brilliant! Tom, did you… see?" the brunet's voice caught when he saw exactly how Tom was eyeing him. Those eyes… they were so expressive and Harry hadn't any problem figuring out what Tom was thinking.

Tom's eyes lifted after a slow perusal of the young man's body and the perverted grin made an appearance. "No. I was busy looking at better things."

Harry shifted in place; color blooming in his cheeks and Tom's gaze dropped down to the front of his pants where a clear reaction was taking place.

"Oi, Harry! Draco agreed to go to the pub with us for a victory drink!"

"I said only if Harry comes along."

Harry spun away from Tom, relief clear on his face. Hermione snickered and Tom turned to her.

"He's so funny when he's horny and embarrassed about it," she said.

"Hermione!"

Draco laughed. "That was funny, Granger! I can forgive your blonde hair now. But that's about all."

"Don't strain yourself, Malfoy."

"Be sure to pick somewhere crowded," Tom ordered as he stood. "And you should leave now before the stadium crowds thin out too much. No doubt the Aurors and Order know you're here. The Evening edition of the Prophet will have been delivered by this time."

"Don't worry so much, Tom. We'll be fine," Harry murmured, feeling a little sad that Tom wouldn't be coming. But he knew drinking at the pub was not one of Tom's things and it was a miracle Tom had come to the game at all. "Do we get to take those two with us?" he asked, gesturing to Charleston and Lustre.

"Of course."

They went to a Wizarding pub not far from the stadium and as expected, it was packed with happy Falcon fans. The group was lucky enough to have acquired a round table along the back of the pub. Draco of course was seated in between the twins and Harry sat beside George. Hermione was gone at the moment, she hadn't said where she was going but she popped off five minutes ago. Harry wasn't too worried. She was still glamoured and Charleston had trailed after her.

The other wizard, Louie Lustre, was seated across from him. Both Louie and Andrew were Aurors. Partners also. It turns out they went to Hogwarts but had been in fifth year when Harry, Draco, and Hermione entered first. The twins remembered the Aurors, and Fred even said he'd dated Andrew's sister at one point. The two glamoured Aurors were nice blokes-surprisingly- and even though they were relaxed and drinking with them, they were also committed to the task given to them by the Dark Lord. They didn't relax completely and they were always scanning the crowds for trouble.

"I'm back!" Hermione announced as she appeared beside him and sat. "And look what I found!" she slapped a copy of The Prophet in front of Harry.

The Boy Who Lived: Not Gone And Certainly In Love! Harry gaped at the headline and at the picture of him smiling widely. It was the picture Skeeter had caught in the office. Another picture was printed beside that one. Harry's eyes widened when he saw it was of him and Tom within his VIP box. Clearly embracing in an intimate manner. "Merlin… he's going to be furious."

"Doubtful," Hermione said with a comforting pat on his arm. "He knew the reporters were there. And it proves a point. To me and to everyone else who might have doubts when the truth finally does come out."

"What point?"

"Really, Harry. How thick can you be?" Draco questioned.

"He's about average thickness,” George responded with a grin. “A little on the short side though."

"Oi! You big fat liar!"

Everyone beside Harry and Hermione shared a laugh. "He wants to make it plain this is not a game and it's real," Hermione went on with a flat look around the table - even the Aurors seemed cowed under her look. "And he's not afraid to show it."

Despite his worry that Tom was still going to be furious when he read this, Harry couldn't help but smile.

"Look! It's that same smile!" Fred exclaimed, pointing from Harry to the picture of Harry.

Harry went on to ignore them all and read the paper. He wanted to make sure Skeeter wrote down everything he said. And she did. This time she did write his words down verbatim, though she also wrote down her own opinions about who might be the mystery man seen at the Quidditch game with him. Everything he said about Hermione was there as well as the fact he would be taking the Black home away from the Order soon. She added her own opinions about the Slytherin massacre. But her opinions ran along the path he'd wanted, so that didn't bother him any.

"When are you going back to work?" he asked Charleston after passing the paper over to Draco when the blond asked for it.

"Tomorrow."

"Could you tell us if this article helps Mione? Hopefully she won't need to go out anymore wearing disguises."

"Don't get your hopes up, but yeah I'll let you know," he said, looking at Hermione. Harry watched his friend blush. It was odd looking at her with a different face, but he couldn't help but smile at that blush. And he watched with growing fascination as she reached up to grab a strand of blonde hair, twirling around her finger, avoiding Charleston's gaze shyly. It was funny. Hermione had never acted like this with Ron.

"We need another refill," Draco announced.

Harry stood. "I'll go. George, come with me?"

"Sure thing, mate."

When they were at the bar, Harry leaned into George. "What did you whisper into Drake's ear earlier to make him preen and relax like that?"

George grinned widely. "Told him you may have a rich powerful wizard on your arm, but he has two successful entrepreneurs on his. Two wizards who are completely devoted to him."

Harry laughed as he lifted a hand to one of the bartenders. "You worked on his pride. Good job!"

George shrugged. "Draco's selfishness helps out. But what I said was the truth. We're devoted to him and he can't deny how much he likes that."

"I'm glad you're getting somewhere with him."

"He's lonely too. We want to fix that."

Harry nodded. Theo, Crabbe and Goyle had been killed along with other Slytherins. And Pansy had lived, but she took off across the pond first chance she could. And Zabini… well Zabini was hopefully no longer in the picture. And as close as he and Draco were, Harry knew Draco wanted to explore an intimate relationship with someone and experience what that kind of relationship could bring him. And for so long he'd harbored hope that it would be Zabini, only to find out Zabini was a jackass. So of course Draco was hurting on that front.

"You'll take care of him?"

"Nothing but the best for our Draco." George laughed. "And Mr. Malfoy gave us permission to go after him."

"No. Way."

"Honest. But Draco doesn't know it yet so don't tell him."

Harry walked into the Malfoys' parlor three days later and found Draco standing near the fireplace. The blond spotted him and smiled. "Oh, good. You're here."

Harry rolled his eyes. "Well yeah. Your Floo message demanded my immediate presence."

"Sit down, Potter."

When Harry was sitting, he watched Draco curiously as the blond began to pace back and forth. "A golden opportunity has presented itself to us, Harry. I'm sure you'll have grievances at first but after a moment of thought you'll see my way of thinking and join in… But of course you'll join in because I can't do it without you and your extraordinary talent."

Harry leaned forward. "What are you talking about?"

"Last week I sent Aunt Bellatrix a gift. Actually I sent several gifts out to dozens of people whom I thought might appreciate such delicacies…" Draco paused then and moved to sit beside Harry and suddenly he had parchment and a quill in hand. He turned to lay the parchment on the table beside the sofa. "What other things can you make, Harry? Besides the fudge and cakes?"

Harry narrowed his eyes. "Lot's of things," he said evasively, thinking he'd caught on to what Draco was about.

"Come now, Potter. Details."

"I'm not selling it, Drake. No."

Draco sighed and lay the quill down before suddenly spinning around to thrust the back side of the parchment in Harry's face. His vision swam with names and numbers. "What's this?"

"Orders, Potter! And this is only one parchment! There are three more parchments upstairs full of orders for that wonderful fudge!"

Harry stood and stared at his friend incredulously. "How many people did you send the fudge to?!"

Draco tried looking innocent. "Only sent samples to a few acquaintances… and I may have asked them to share the samples with their friends and acquaintances. So on and so forth."

Harry groaned and dropped his head into his hands.

Draco practically thrummed with excitement. "Just think about the things we could buy with the profits we make! And…" he was smirking now, "just think about the money you would be taking away from all the Death Eaters that have annoyed you over the years. You could charge whatever you want! Look at the prices I marked for the fudge. It's ludicrous! And yet not one of the people I sent it to have a problem agreeing with the prices."

Wordlessly Harry held out his hand for the parchment. Draco fairly squealed with delight as he handed it over. Harry couldn't help the low chuckle that escaped him. He scanned the orders and the prices Draco set and he nearly swallowed his tongue. Yeah. The prices were ludicrous. And yet the orders were huge. "Guess it would be cool to practically rob the rich and evil."

Draco laughed. "I knew you'd see it my way!"

"The only way I'd do this is if my only job is to create. I don't want to deal with anything else."

"Potter, I wouldn't trust you with anything else." Draco smirked at the narrowed look he received. "Besides I'm sure you're also far too busy planning your wedding." Harry hissed out an unintelligible reply and slumped back, wrinkling his nose in annoyance. "Something wrong?"

"Haven't seen much of Tom lately. He's been busy preparing for those vampire ambassadors. Haven't seen much of Hermione lately either even though we're living together again… though I guess it'll be over soon. The vampires are coming tonight. By the way, aren't you supposed to be helping her?"

"I know my part. She knows hers. There's no reason why we need to study together."

Harry laughed. "Yeah, you're safe from harm that way."

"Shut up."

"Honestly, Draco. You need to hold your tongue around her."

Draco sneered at that suggestion and then chose to change the subject. "Are you meeting the vampires?" For some reason this had Harry blushing and looking away from the blond. "Harry?"

"He wants me to come to dinner here, so I agreed to that. Nothing else though. I'm not interested in anything else."

"Potter, you're leaving something out."

"Well, you know the vampires are going to be staying at Tom's place while the meetings go on. He's… making me stay in his room while they're visiting. Says he doesn't want me alone in my room all night when the vampires are awake and would probably be wandering his place."

"Oh right, like he doesn't have the power to block the vampires from anywhere in his home."

Harry grinned. "That's exactly what I said. Told him his seducing plan was lame and all he had to do was ask."

Draco snorted. "You would."

"It does have me nervous though," Harry confessed. "I'm not a virgin so I don't know why I'm this nervous."

"Because you're in love and it's different. Not to mention this is the Dark Lord you're about to spread them for."

Harry's lip quirked. "You don't have to make it sound so perverted."

"Really now, Potter. Of course I do."

Before any more could be said, a house elf informed Draco he had a visitor. The house elf announced Blaise Zabini was waiting to be let in.

"What does he want?" Harry spat.

“He's probably come to apologize because he realizes what a folly it is to shun me. You may show him in," Draco told the elf. "Oh, but first tell Father I need to see him immediately."

"Draco! You're not going to accept his apology?"

"We'll see."

"But Drake!"

Draco smiled. "Harry, pull out your wand and then sit there looking sexy. That's a good boy."

Harry huffed, but did as he was told. He reclined against the sofa and crossed his legs. Wand in hand, Harry began to twirl it around his fingers, adorning an unconcerned lopsided grin. He wondered why he was doing this. Was Draco trying to make Zabini jealous? He didn't think so. Not only was Zabini straight but he was also certain Draco was well past that crush. Especially when it was clear Zabini preferred brain dead partners to hold on his arm. Draco couldn't stand the thought of filling that role. It had literally made him sick when he found out just whom that brunette witch was and how she didn't have an IQ to speak of. Zabini's other conquests were of the same caliber. Pretty things with no substance. Harry wondered how Draco could have missed all that before, but then again denial did wonders to people's vision.

Zabini strode into the room as if he owned it, as if he and Draco had never had a row and Harry barely managed to keep the smile in place. Until Zabini spotted him and his steps faltered. After that Harry's smile simply grew. For one thing, Zabini never expected to see him there within Malfoy Manor. Ever. Even if he and Drake were friends. And another, Harry now knew why Draco wanted him to wield his wand. It was a well-known fact many people feared him. And for good reason. Harry was very adept with his power. He just didn't go about advertising it.

"Zabini, what an unexpected and unwanted surprise," he stated softly.

"Potter. I'm surprised to see you here," he drawled, his gaze going to Draco as if accusing. He opened his mouth to say something but then shut it again as if he'd thought better of it.

"What do you want, Zabini?" Draco inquired. "I'm sure everything needing to be said had been said the last time we met."

"Draco, are you sure this is wise?" Zabini asked, gesturing to Harry. "Your father-"

"Draco, what is it? You know I'm very busy. Hello, Potter. Doing well?" Lucius Malfoy asked after striding in. He went straight to Harry and they shook hands.

"Yes, sir. Thanks. You?"

"Well I was doing well before this little summons," Lucius said as he turned to his son. "Severus and I were busy."

Draco smiled innocently "I just wanted to make sure you knew Harry was joining us for dinner tonight."

"And you couldn't have spoken to your mother?"

"Of course not. She's out with Rabastan."

"Yes, yes. I've forgotten. Besides that, yes I know Potter will be joining us. Now if you'll excuse me. I've left Severus… tied up with something." The look in the elder blond's eyes made Harry scrunch up his nose. He never wanted to picture Snape in any type of sexual situation. EVER! Lucius paused besides Zabini and looked at the young wizard as if only then noticing his presence. Lucius sneered at Zabini and then departed.

"What were you saying about my father, Zabini?" Draco asked as he sat down beside Harry.

Zabini chose to stay silent a moment to compose himself. Obviously he'd been thrown for a loop. Still suspecting Draco's friendship with Harry to be completely private and unknown by Lucius Malfoy. Finally he spoke. "I don't understand. Have you joined the Dark Lord, Potter?"

"Not in the way you're thinking. I'm neutral, Zabini. I plan to stay neutral. I'm sure you've read the newspaper."

"In what fashion then, if not for the war?"

"That is certainly none of your business. Why have you come here?"

"Draco, I hoped we could put our disagreement behind us."

"You made Harry feel bad and you sneered at my friends. I don't think so," Draco stated, smiling as Harry dropped his head against his shoulder. "You can leave now."

"The Weasley twins are your friends?"

"They want to be much more than that," Harry offered, and quickly scooted away before that elbow could end up bruising him.

"Anyway, Zabini. It's time you departed. I don't want reconciliation. You're lucky to still be alive you know. If it weren't for Harry, the Dark Lord would have had you killed already."

Harry looked at him from the corner of his eye. That was a blatant lie. Why would Tom waste time on someone as insignificant as Zabini?

Draco gracefully climbed to his feet and then stalked towards his former friend. "And if you breathe so much as one word about this, about Harry being here and involved with the Dark Lord in any way, I promise you'll not live a day beyond that."

Now that was absolutely true. When Zabini's wary eyes moved over to him, Harry grinned and began to twirl his wand between his fingers once more. Zabini fled as gracefully as he could after.

Draco returned to his position beside Harry, laughing. "That was fun! Did you see his face? I feel so much better about him now. Like closure."

Harry bit his lip nervously, staring at his reflection in the mirror. He looked all right. Draco suggested he wear the sky blue formal robes with the gold inlay. The colors were lovely and the robes fit nicely. But it wasn't the robes at all making him nervous. It wasn't even the dinner he was about to attend. A dinner that would have a number of Tom's inner circle there. He was actually pleased with Tom for wanting him to attend the dinner. Harry was a little worried about Hermione being there though. Surrounded by people who saw her as nothing except a mudblood, but Tom assured him Hermione would be shown the utmost respect. Harry suspected a lot of torturing had gone on before this dinner was to take place. Just to make sure his minions knew he was serious. Harry really didn't care about that. Whatever it took to keep his people in line.

It wasn't any of that that had Harry's hands sweating and shaking. It was after the dinner. It was after the meeting that was to take place after the dinner. It was Harry finally sleeping on that huge gigantic thing Tom called a bed. Tom never really indicated if he planned to… seduce him. In fact Tom seemed to want to take that part of the relationship slow. Perfectly happy with snogging here and there and mild groping. Harry would be lying if he said he was happy with it staying like that.

He took a deep breath and turned away from the mirror. There was no point in working himself into a frenzy about this. In fact Harry was a little annoyed with himself. There wasn't any reason why he should be so nervous. Like he'd told Draco, he was no virgin. Harry refrained from tugging on his hair as he left his chambers. Maybe… maybe he felt this way because somewhere deep down he feared this was all a game. It was a ridiculous thought. But he loved Tom and he knew if it turned out Tom had been stringing him along simply to get him into bed. Well, it would shatter Harry. That would certainly break him where nothing else could. But Harry held fast to his strong belief that Tom was not playing with him. How could all this be a game?

Stepping into the parlor, Harry tried to push the worry away when he met the eyes of the wizard he loved. Tom gave him that smile which made Harry breathless. Tom never smiled like that for anyone else. Tom never allowed this type of emotion to be displayed for anyone other than Harry and his insecurities were easily swept away in the wake of that knowledge.

"Draco help you dress?" Tom inquired.

"Gave me pointers earlier," Harry replied with a quick smile at Hermione, who sat off studying her notes. She didn't even seem to notice him. "I take that to mean you agree with my attire."

Tom nodded even as his eyes narrowed on him. "I don't feel like burning your robes—something bothers you."

"No," Harry murmured as he shifted in embarrassment. In no way did he want Tom to know what was going on in his head. "Just a little nervous I guess. About dinner."

It was clear Tom didn't believe him, and Harry thanked every star in the sky when a house elf appeared announcing the arrival of the vampire ambassadors. Things moved along quickly after that and Tom didn't have a chance to inquire any further.

Three vampires stood within Tom's Entrance Hall when they arrived. Two males and a female. They were all thin and pale. Gaunt looking. Decidedly creatures of the night. They were a little creepy to Harry, even in their fine robes and the nice blood red gown the woman wore. But Hermione didn't seem to find them creepy at all if the smile on her face was anything to go by. She was so excited. Very eager to get to work. Harry suspected his friend was annoyed that they had to sit down for a stupid dinner before the negotiations took place.

Harry barely paid attention to the initial greetings exchanged. Apparently Tom had met these three before and was somewhat acquainted with them beyond the test that nearly killed him!

"Oh, he looks delicious. With that yummy glare," the woman purred, her voice heavily accented. Was it Russian? Harry couldn't quite tell, but he did know he didn't like the way she was studying him. "His glare is divine! Is he yours, Lord Voldemort?"

Harry bristled. She asked that as if he were some type of pet! He only settled slightly when Tom's arm moved to curve around his back. Tom gave him a sharp look which silently told Harry to stop glaring before he turned and narrowed his red eyes on the female vampire.

"My partner, Harry Potter," he introduced to the vampires.

"Harry Potter?" one of the males inquired. This one had long auburn hair pulled back in a ponytail.

"Why do people always need to repeat the name over and over again?" Harry whispered, annoyed. He then blinked and was suddenly face to face with the female.

"For Shame, Lord Voldemort. You never let on that you had the Harry Potter within your grasp. Would you permit me a taste?"

Tom's wand was in hand and under her chin in moments. "It would take seconds to turn this place into a vampires’ tomb. Do not think to insult me or my betrothed again, Nadia. You will keep away from him."

Nadia didn't seem at all affected by the threat. She was still staring at Harry. But the other two looked to be taking Tom's threat seriously. The male who'd spoken before hissed out something in Russian and the female pouted slightly before stepping back and bowing her head. Harry didn't like the gleam in her eyes and he pressed tightly against Tom's side. This was probably one reason why Tom insisted Harry sleep with him during the vampires' visit.

"Forgive me, Lord Voldemort. I meant no offense."

"I think you and Bellatrix Lestrange will get along well," Harry heard himself say and the hand on his hip squeezed painfully. "What? It's the truth. She's somewhat unhinged!"

"Harry!" Hermione hissed. Harry shrugged and pulled away, looking at the three vampires in turn. "Nice to meet you." He then turned and strode down the hall to the Floo Room. He'd wait with Draco at Malfoy Manor.

Tom grit his teeth as Harry's footsteps faded.

"He's feisty!" Nadia exclaimed, smiling. Hermione agreed with Harry. She did look unhinged.

When Harry appeared within the Malfoy Floo Room, he was met by Draco who gave him the nod of approval. "See? Didn't I say you would look dashing in this?"

"You did, yes. And now I have a psycho vampire drooling over me, asking for a taste. Thanks."

Draco blinked in confusion but Harry didn't elaborate. Soon Tom, Hermione, and the vampires arrived and Draco introduced himself. Nadia went crazy over Draco too and Harry thought it was a good idea of Tom's to have given Hermione and Draco bodyguards. Though the male vampires quickly pulled Nadia under control. The males were perfect gentlemen, very formal, and treated this occasion with the respect it deserved.

When they were all ready to leave the Floor Room, Harry took a step and cringed when a hand wrapped around his arm. He looked up at Tom through his long eyelashes, trying to look innocent. Tom's face was emotionless, his red eyes narrowed on the door. Tom waited until Draco led the others away before turning to Harry.

"She is unhinged!" Harry defended before Tom could chastise him. "Did you see the way she was licking her lips? Why would the Lord of the vampires send someone like that for a gathering such as this? I mean, honestly!" A deep rumble within Tom's chest had Harry's eyes widening. Tom was laughing. "You think it's funny that woman wants to taste me?"

Tom spread hands over Harry's hips, gripping tightly and pulling until Harry was pressed against him. "I want to taste you so I'm not much better."

Harry cleared his throat and dropped his eyes to Tom's chest. "Y-yeah, well… you're allowed so it's completely different."

Tom made a noncommittal sound. He was more focused on touching Harry, sliding his hands over the curves of his arse and squeezing, delighting in the wanton moan elicited from those lips. He was focused on the erection pressed against his thigh and the shallow breaths coming from Harry's slightly parted mouth. Tom wanted nothing more than to forget about the vampires and return home so that he could peel Harry's robes right off.

Harry laughed then and pulled away. "You can't skive off, Tom. What would your minions think?"

"Did I say anything about skiving off?"

Harry shook his head, moving towards the door. "You were thinking it. I could practically feel it." Tom scowled and strode after him. "You're staring at my arse. You should really stop that too."

The stinging hex thrown his way caused Harry to yelp so loudly that he was sure the entire manor had heard him.

Dinner, for the most part, had been amusing. If not a little boring. It was amusing because it was clear the Death Eaters were on their strictest behavior. No one even looked at Hermione the wrong way, even though Harry knew they wanted to. Harry had been placed beside Tom at the head of the table with Hermione beside him and Draco beside her. Those two had also been on their best behavior and even managed a civil conversation, though it was a little strained.

Harry spent most of his time looking around at the Death Eaters, who in turn watched him curiously. Lucius, Narcissa, and Snape were there, along with Bellatrix and the Lestrange brothers; McNair and Parkinson and a few others he didn't recognize. The conversation around the table was boring. They talked about trivial things and he knew this was because he was present and Tom had forbidden any talk of the war.

So since he wasn't interested in the conversations, Harry mainly focused on Tom. Discreetly of course but that was probably a mistake. More often than not, Tom was giving him those perverted looks. He was half glad Tom's eyes were red, blocking out most of the desire he knew to be there, but that still didn't prevent Harry from reacting to Tom's looks. His stares. The hand riding high on his thigh!

"Are you alright?" Hermione whispered after he jerked in his seat.

Harry quickly nodded, taking deep breaths and trying desperately to keep his cock from reacting to the attention his leg was getting. He didn't want to be sitting beside the woman he thought as a sister with an erect cock. Harry turned and glared at Tom. Stop it! Tom smirked at him. You are not being very… appropriate.

Harry, I'm the Dark Lord. I do what I want and I dare anyone to stop me.

You're driving me mental!

Yes, that was my purpose.

Harry huffed. Meanie.

Tom laughed; momentarily forgetting minions surrounded him. Minions who had stopped their conversations the moment Harry started hissing in Parseltongue and were listening and watching the two unabashedly. Shall I make it up to you?

Harry swallowed thickly. How?

Hmmm. I will need to think upon that.

While you're doing that, stop touching and driving me crazy with those perverted looks! All Harry got in response to that was another perverted grin.

Harry was thankful dinner ended soon after, leaving him free to return home. Tom promised to follow in a few hours but he wasn't sure how long these nightly meetings would end up being. Harry returned to his bedroom and changed into jeans and a t-shirt before going down to the kitchen. Since he'd agreed to make fudge and allow Draco to sell it, Harry thought he ought to get started on the orders now since there was nothing else to do. And working in the kitchen might take his mind off Tom's maddening behavior.

He managed to make two batches of fudge before he decided to stop. He'd been staring at that chocolate, wondering how it would be if he could slather it all over Tom and then lick it away. And in thinking like that, he was back to sporting a painful erection and cursing the teasing Dark Lord. Harry quickly cleaned up the kitchen and put away the made fudge before running upstairs to take a shower. Harry went to his bedroom to grab his nightclothes before going to Tom's room. Since he was sleeping there he thought he'd just take a shower and then go to bed.

It was a mistake, taking a shower where he'd seen Tom. Harry tried to shove those thoughts away as he washed but it didn't work. Harry thought about wanking because certainly he needed a release, but somehow that seemed wrong. Every time he reached down to take his cock in hand, something stopped him. Harry growled in frustration as he turned the shower off. This was all Tom's fault. Teasing him so much when he knew perfectly well Harry wanted to be shagged senseless.

Harry stepped out of the shower and cursed his erection. It would not go down! And Tom could be back at any time and that was an embarrassment he didn't want to go through at the moment. He had no idea what Tom planned when he returned to the bedroom and Harry didn't want to make it plain what it was he wanted.

Harry had just grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist when he was made aware of the fact he was not alone.

"There's no need for a towel," a soft voice said from beyond the door. Harry froze in his actions, his eyes glued on his reflection in the mirror. He bit his lip when Tom appeared in the doorway.

"Were you watching me?"

"Is that a problem? You didn't seem to have a problem looking in on me," Tom murmured as he approached to take a stand behind the frozen young wizard. Harry's eyes widened on his reflection and Tom smirked. Of course Harry hadn't known he knew someone had been standing outside of his bathroom that night. And Tom immediately knew it was Harry. Only Harry would have the nerve to do something like that and expect to live.

Harry opened and closed his mouth several times but nothing seemed to be able to come out. How could it when Tom was pressed against his back now. When Tom's eyes weren't red anymore and were staring intently at his reflection; when Tom's hands were now moving around him. One arm circling his waist, fingers sliding over his abs, and the other arm was crossing over his chest to pull him tightly back.

"You were trying so hard not to touch yourself and though I must admit that sight would have been a pleasing thing to see, I'm glad you have restraint. This body is mine to touch tonight."

He didn't wait for any type of response and Harry wouldn't have been able to give him one anyway. The hand on his stomach dropped to the towel and pulled it off, displaying to him all of Harry within the reflection. Harry's embarrassment began to turn into heated anticipation as Tom lowered his head, mouth brushing against the shorter wizard's jumping pulse point.

"I've been restraining myself all night. Truthfully, I've been holding back for years."

"You've been teasing me all week," Harry gasped out after Tom's teeth scraped over his neck.

"I found it an enjoyable pastime," Tom breathed into his ear and Harry's cock throbbed painfully, aching for Tom’s touch, "and concluded waiting just a little bit longer to have you was worth it."

"You-" Harry's words turned into a moan when a hand finally gripped him. Caressing from the base and slowly rising to circle the head. Tom's eyes were firmly on their reflections, firmly on Harry as he continued to stroke him with fingers that seemed to have been made expressly for Harry. His head fell back against Tom's shoulder as a shudder ran though him. He reached back to grip something for support. Anything. And as his fingers curled into fists around the fabric of Tom's pants, Tom sped up his ministrations and sent pleasure coursing through Harry like hot and cold water, creating gooseflesh along his body. Tom squeezed then and Harry gasped, jerking into the touch and closing his eyes against the ecstasy burning low in his belly.

"Open your eyes, Harry. Watch," Tom demanded. Harry opened them, whimpering as Tom continued to stroke him slowly. He watched and felt Tom lick his neck as if he had honey coated there. The moan of appreciation from Tom's lips had Harry gasping even as the Dark Lord's thumb scraped over the slit of his cock.

"Tom," he whimpered, scrabbling at Tom's pants because he felt his legs would buckle any moment. "I need to-"

Tom's hands left him and he was suddenly twisted around. "You're not allowed release, Harry. Not until I'm inside you," he whispered hoarsely.

It was Harry who lunged forward to press their lips together and Tom allowed the kiss for a moment while his hands roamed all over Harry's back and down, squeezing his arse appreciatively. And then he pulled away and Harry's eyes widened as the Dark Lord Voldemort gracefully dropped to his knees in front of him and wrapped lips around his cock without any hesitation. Harry believed he'd died and gone to a fucked up heaven. A heaven where Dark Lords sucked cock with incredible skill… wasn't that some kind of faux pas? Who cared though! Tom said he didn't want Harry to come yet but he was two licks away from shooting down Tom's throat.

"Tom!" Harry grabbed Tom's hair, fingers sliding and digging in even as his hips jerked forward. Tom answered by wrapping a hand around the base of his cock and squeezing before he hummed around the member. Harry's legs went weak and he closed his eyes against the incredible need to climax.

Tom lifted his eyes, finding the stricken look on Harry’s face enthralling. The pleasure spiked with shock and pain was ever so sweet, but not nearly as sweet as Harry's arousal and Tom knew that was where the shock came from. He hadn't believed Tom would ever go down on him. Tom knew that for a fact. Inwardly smirking Tom pulled away, letting his tongue trail the length of Harry's cock as he did so. There were probably many things Harry thought he wouldn't do and he was looking forward to showing Harry he was not a selfish or boring lover. He knew their sex life would be one to be coveted by others.

Standing, Tom grabbed Harry behind his neck and jerked the brunet to him, sliding his lips over Harry's, groaning when the younger wizard's tongue immediately slid against his. Tom walked Harry backwards out of the bathroom and into the bedchamber; their mouths solidly connected, tongues wildly dancing together. As he walked Harry back to the bed, Tom produced his wand and tapped himself on his thigh, immediately dispelling his clothes, leaving him nude and pressed completely against Harry, who whimpered from the feel of their nude bodies lining up; cock sliding against cock.

Harry had every intention of lifting his hands in order to trail them across Tom's warm skin but he was rendered immobile when a hand was back to squeezing the base of his cock. Rather roughly. Harry whimpered pitifully. Tom seemed to like that reaction. He swept Harry into a rough bruising and phenomenal kiss before answering in a hoarse voice. "You are not to come until I'm inside you," he reminded and then he spun Harry around and pushed him onto the bad. Grabbing Harry's hips and pulling until his arse was fully on display for him. Harry was far too gone to even care about being embarrassed. He just wanted Tom inside him. He wanted to come so badly. He wanted Tom inside him now!

When he felt more then heard Tom cast a number of charms on him, Harry panted with anticipation though he was also wary for Tom hadn't cast the stretching spell. But then he cried out hoarsely when instead of the head of a cock being pressed against his entrance, he felt Tom's wet hot tongue probing him. He about died. Again.

Harry whined and moaned and cried out within the next few minutes. Tom's tongue felt so good and Harry desperately wanted to dip his hips and rub his painful erection against the silk sheets, but Tom's fingers were digging into his hips preventing that. The unbelievable pleasure and pressure swirling though him as a tongue stroked and licked him to Oblivion was torture! Oh but it was also so thrilling, having Tom tonguing him. He'd never believed Tom would do such a thing or would be this thorough.

Harry shouted out when a finger slid against his hole and then inside and with Tom still tonguing the outer ring… Fucking shit! "Tom, please!" he begged.

"Not yet," was the murmured reply as another fingers slipped passed his tight ringed muscles. Harry opened his mouth to beg again but Tom was scissoring those fingers and back to stoking a fire with his tongue, and Harry was left with enough air to only pant, sweat pouring off his body as Tom drove him mental.

Tom pulled his face away but continued to stretch Harry. He could have used the stretching charm, but this was their first time and he'd wanted to do everything himself. He'd wanted to see this. To see Harry trembling under his ministrations. Hot and panting, whimpering for more. Begging. "Merlin," he breathed. He couldn't get enough of this. Entering a third finger, he thrust deeply and Harry cried out hoarsely. But then Tom's breath caught when the brunet started sliding back and forth, impaling himself on Tom's fingers and it was the most erotic sight he'd ever seen.

Tom laughed suddenly and pulled his fingers away before turning Harry onto his back. "Little minx," he murmured as he crawled over his impertinent brat. "Didn't say you could fuck my fingers either, did I?"

Harry huffed between pants and mock glared. "Freaking dictator! I'm dying here!" Harry then pouted. "Let me come already."

Tom lifted Harry's legs, throwing them over his broad shoulders, smirking when Harry held his breath. Tom bent over him, staring transfixed into darkened lust filled eyes as he lined his cock up with Harry's entrance. There was more than lust there too and it made Tom's chest constrict almost painfully. Did Harry know he was this much of an open book? "You're mine in all ways, aren't you?"

"I want to be… so could you get a move on!"

Tom drove in with a snarl and it was the reaction Harry was looking for of course. Stupid brat knew him too well, it seemed. The first thrust nearly shattered him and his eyes slipped closed from the feel of Harry around him. Sliding his hands over Harry's body, he leaned forward and grabbed his young lover's shoulders for an anchor and continued to drive into Harry, repeating the action in order to hear Harry scream his name. His strokes were fast and he dived into that tight lithe body with purpose. Tom was dismayed when he opened his eyes to find his own hands shaking from their joining. But when their eyes met again and a smile curved Harry's lips, he didn't care at all about how this joining was affecting him. As long as Harry was feeling it too.

"Ah! Tom, right there!" Harry suddenly yelled, his back arching off the bed; eyes closed tightly. "There!"

"Right here?" Tom questioned, thrusting in and out quickly, hitting that same spot repeatedly, closing his eyes and groaning as his cock was swallowed by the tight glorious heat restricting around him. Fuck he'd never expected it to feel this good. No one's ever felt this good before.

"Yes, yes, yes!" Harry shouted with each repeat thrust. "Fuck, YES!" And Harry was coming. So hard, so fast he felt dizzy from it. From the lack of air, from the climax crashing through him like a tsunami. His eyes struck Tom. They were as potent as the Killing Curse the way they changed color during an explosive orgasm.

Tom wasn't sure how long he lasted after that. But he'd been staring into Harry's eyes and his young lover's muscles were squeezing around him to the point that it hurt, and he could do nothing but hold onto the boy and continue to snap his hips forward, thrusting into the trembling writhing body beneath him until the muscles constricting around him were too much and he felt his own release crash into him.

Tom dropped his face against Harry's heaving chest, his lover’s name slipping by his lips in a moan of pure bliss. Beneath him, Harry was still panting for breath but his body had tensed as if waiting for something dreadful. Tom lifted, bracing himself above Harry with his arms to find Harry looking away from him. Tom smirked. He's worried this might have all been a game and now that I've bedded him it'll end. Oh no, Harry. This will never end.

Tom grabbed Harry's chin and pulled until those gorgeous swollen lips were accessible. Harry immediately relaxed into the kiss, twining his arms around Tom's neck. It was when Tom pulled away to suck on Harry's neck, one hand trailing down Harry's side, did Harry finally see the ring adorning his left hand. Flat and silver with one diamond in the center.

"What's this?!"

Tom grinned against the Adam's apple vibrating. "A ring, obviously."

"How did this get here? When?"

"I may have slipped it on around the tenth time you screamed my name."

"I did not scream your name… ten times. And I never said I would-"

Tom's tongue prevented him from spewing out that same lie. When he pulled away, Harry was laughing. "Really… when did you put this on?"

Tom didn't answer. He went back to assaulting Harry's lips.

Tom lay on his back with one arm up and a hand tucked beneath his head as he stared at the ceiling with unblinking eyes. The other arm was curled around the boy who after long silent moments of deliberation had finally moved to snuggle up against him. Throwing half his body over him. Harry was sprawled over his chest, his black hair was even now tickling Tom's chin. When they decided it was time for sleep, it was clear- though Harry hadn't said anything- that the younger wizard didn't want any space between them but he'd been afraid to say that or show it not knowing what Tom preferred in the aftermath of sex. Tom had finally had enough of Harry's annoying internal debate and dragged his lover over against him.

Which was where he was now, staring up at the ceiling and marveling at himself. Of course Harry was different. Harry was his partner. But Tom had never taken a lover in his bed and he'd never slept beside one. In the past, the thought of holding onto someone in this manner had actually made him sneer in disgust. And even as he frowned at how much that had changed, the arm around Harry tightened. For Harry he would do almost anything. With that thought, Tom finally allowed himself to sleep.

He woke up several hours later and he was painfully aroused. He felt hands roaming over his body, hair tickling his chest and a tongue lapping at a nipple. Tom remained still though his breathing was hard to control as Harry slithered down his body, tasting everywhere. And when Harry's tongue dipped into his naval, Tom's hips bucked and his hands flew into Harry's hair.

Harry's eyes lifted to his, his green orbs were alight with mischief and Tom found he loved that look, especially when those eyes dropped away to peer at his erection. Harry moved a hand slowly down from his stomach where it had been caressing lazy patterns. Harry's fingers wrapped around his cock almost reverently, his lips parted and a tongue peeked out to wet them. Tom groaned. That's not what he wanted Harry's tongue to be doing. Harry then grinned without looking at him as if he'd heard that thought, and slowly the brunet dipped his head and finally, finally the head of Tom's cock disappeared into that pretty mouth. Harry didn't hesitate to take Tom's entire length in.

Tom pulled his hands from Harry's hair to rise up using his elbows, having the need to watch Harry's mouth move up and down and then using just his tongue, sliding underneath his cock and then wrap around the head. He worked on Tom until the Dark Lord's arms were shaking and he couldn't hold himself up any longer. His dropped back onto the mattress, hands sliding into raven hair once more and he quickly learned Harry clearly was not an amateur at sucking cock. This had Tom's red eyes narrowed into slits. Wondering whom he would need to kill. But then that thought and others completely vanished when Harry's teeth lightly scraped across his shaft.

Now, Tom prided himself on control. Control of his emotions and his body but apparently when it came to Harry all that went up in flames. But he couldn't be blamed for this. He couldn't be blamed for the full body shudders going through him, nor his rasped breaths coming out, nor the moans of Harry's name. He couldn't be blamed. It was Harry's fault. Harry and his talented mouth and the fact that Harry had just swallowed him whole before humming. Tom hadn't thought that were even possible.

"Harry," he panted. Harry hummed again in answer, his tongue wriggling around the cock in his mouth as he did so, and Tom came before he could give a warning.

Harry had never in his life thought to see Tom come this undone. Not even last night had Tom lost this much control, even when he'd practically shattered Harry with mind blowing sex. The best ever! But never mind that. At the moment he was watching Tom with a growing sense of power as Tom's seed shot down his throat while the man gasped his name. Oh, it was beautiful.

When Harry pulled back, licking his lips and rubbing the back of his hand across his chin, he grinned. "Morning."

Tom lunged forward, wrapping an arm around Harry's waist and pulled him up against his chest. "Whom do I need to kill?"

Harry blinked in confusion. "What?"

"Who else have you done that too?"

"Oh." Harry laughed and bent forward to nuzzle Tom's cheek. "Don't you think you should thank them instead of trying to kill them?"

"Why would I thank them?" Tom murmured, running a hand through Harry's hair, smiling a little as Harry continued to rub against his stubble.

"Cause they taught me."

Tom paused in his petting. "They?"

Harry moved until their noses were touching. "Promise you won’t kill them." Tom frowned ferociously. "Promise," he prodded.

The Dark Lord sighed. "Fine. I promise not to kill them."

"Promise not to curse them. Maiming and torturing is out too. You can’t order someone else to do it for you either."

"I promise," Tom growled.

Harry narrowed his eyes. "You swear?"

"Just promised, didn't I?" Tom snapped.

Harry lay over Tom and smiled a little. "The twins. I was sixteen and it was a bit of experimentation. That's all."

Tom ground his teeth together and dropped his head back to the pillow. There was no way he could kill them. Anyone else he probably would have gone against the promise. But the Weasley twins meant the world to Harry so he had to keep that promise.

Harry grinned against the chest beneath him when Tom cursed under his breath.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Nine

Harry finally left Tom's bed around noon, leaving the Dark Lord sleeping and figured the man needed it after being up late for the meeting and then up later than that for the fantastic rounds of shagging. And he knew the meetings would go on again that night so he didn't try to annoy Tom and get him out of bed. Though he had been sorely tempted to pounce on Tom like a cat just to see how mad he could get the Dark Lord when he was tired and cranky. He chose not to do that because he knew he would be pressing his luck, so instead he went to his own room, had another shower, and then dressed before heading down to the kitchen.

He'd been in the kitchen a couple of hours and was in the process of wrapping up another tray of fudge and wondering how they were actually going to ship it off when he heard voices approaching the kitchen. Loud bickering voices. He sighed just before plopping a square of fudge into his mouth from the bowl he placed on the counter full of his concoctions. Seconds later Draco and Hermione appeared in the doorway and Harry threw out a hand to keep them from entering.

"If you want to come in here, stop fighting. I'm in a great mood and I refuse to let anything ruin it."

Both his friends took a good long look at Harry. At his shining green eyes and the bright smile on his face. Draco smirked. "Must have been spectacular last night, Harry."

Harry blushed and refused to answer that. "Look! I think we have enough to start filling orders," he said, waving around at all the trays.

"Brilliant!" Draco exclaimed as he pounced in. "Last night Aunt Bella was going on and on about your fudge! I think she likes you now that she knows you are the creator. Mother too, though she's already warmed up to you…"

"How was last night?" Harry asked, watching as Draco and Hermione went to the bowl and snatched out pieces of fudge.

"It was great," Hermione responded.

"It was boring," was Draco's input. "Nothing was really decided. The vampires refused to say anything about anything! And we have another boring meeting tonight."

"You can't expect things to happen overnight, Malfoy!"

"Apparently some things do," Draco said, pointing to Harry's left ring finger. Hermione took one look and lunged forward to grab at her friend's finger. As she studied the ring, Draco leaned in for a closer look as well.

"Did you get a romantic proposal?" Draco cooed. "Did our Lord get down on one knee and profess his everlasting love?"

"Your Lord," Hermione muttered.

Harry pulled his hand back and snorted at the very thought. "Actually, he kind of snuck it on my hand when… I was distracted. Didn't ask anything." He then sighed like a lovesick fool, "completely Tom."

Hermione frowned. "Harry, I think you're moving too fast with this."

"Maybe," he replied with a shrug. "But it feels right." Hermione tisked and shook her head at Harry's utter lack of worry. "So the meetings went well then?" he asked, thinking to change the subject.

This made Hermione laugh and look at Drake, who scowled. "Voldemort was right to assign bodyguards," she said. "Nadia tried all night to suck Malfoy's blood. Especially after the Dark Lord left the meeting… in a hurry, might I add," she ended with a narrow look at Harry.

"That vampire is crazy," Draco whined. "She was purring down my throat all night!"

"Yeah, tried to warn you…" Harry studied Draco for a minute. The blond was staring at his ring. Frowning petulantly. Harry looked at Hermione. "Do you think you could give us a few minutes, Mione? Need to talk to Drake for a bit?"

Draco perked up and looked smug at this request, no doubt thinking Harry would rather talk with him then with Hermione. But his smug look disappeared when all Hermione did was smile and nod.

"Sure, Harry. I'll be in the library."

"Thanks." Harry watched her leave before looking back to Drake, who looked severely put out. "See… that's what makes you a prat. Why should she be jealous? She knows you're both my friends. And she knows I'm not choosing you over her."

Draco huffed and crossed his arms. "Whatever, Pot Head. What did you want to talk about?"

"The twins."

"What about them? Have they fallen ill with an incurable disease?" Draco asked hopefully.

"That's not funny," Harry replied flatly, glaring at the blond.

Draco's hopeful look turned to complete worry. "That's not it, is it? I was only joking!"

Harry's anger immediately lifted and a lopsided grin curled his lips. "I knew it. You fancy them back."

Draco recoiled. "We're not talking about this," he hissed.

"C'mon, Drake! We talk about Tom and me. You press me for details every day. Don't see why we can't talk about you and the twins."

"There's nothing to talk about. There's nothing going on!"

Harry sighed and went back to the pot on the stove. Draco was such a liar. "I should lock you in a broom closet with them," he mumbled as he began to stir the fudge mixture. "And then we'll see how far you take to denying it. Then again, they may very well give up."

"But," Draco began in reply, his voice at first small and then he cleared his throat and went on more firmly. "You said they would never-"

"I keep telling you Fred and George want something serious from you. Not just shagging. But maybe you're not worth the trouble and patience. Maybe they really are wasting time. That's what Hermione keeps telling them anyway. Maybe the twins will listen to her the next time she tries to tell them you will never fancy them and that you aren't good enough for them."

Harry grinned when complete silence followed the last of his words. He was sure if he had a mirror in front of him, his grin might reflect one of Tom's more evil grins… in that way the Dark Lord was rubbing off on him. But he knew Draco was still there. Could hear the blond breathing and knew his words had the desired effect on his friend.

"You don't think I'm worth it?" Draco finally asked, his voice hollow.

"That's not what I think and you know it, Draco. It's just what they might start to think if everyone keeps telling them. You're not exactly encouraging."

"If they start to believe it just because everyone says… But the fiendish twins aren't like that! They don't take others opinions of people! They make their own opinions!"

Harry's grin grew to no bounds. "Maybe… but really, you never know. They may meet someone new tomorrow. Or even today. They meet loads of people at their store…"

"But that's cheating!" Draco whined. Harry turned to face him and raised a brow.

"Thought you said nothing was going on. How can they be cheating if nothing's going on?"

"It's cheating in my book, Harry!"

"That doesn't make sense. You said you don't even like them."

"Of course, I…" Draco paused and looked away. "I-I may consider them good acquaintances."

"You are hopeless, Draco Malfoy."

"Hey! That's my line for you!"

"You fancy them! Just admit it!"

"No!"

"You neither encourage nor have you once really rejected their advances in a serious manner. They won’t chase after you forever, Draco. That being said… don't blame me if you should come across Fred and George with another man squeezed in between! Or maybe even a woman!"

Draco's eyes narrowed and Harry knew if gazes could kill he would be dead. The blond aristocrat spun on his heels and strode from the kitchen, leaving Harry to snicker after him. And when he was done laughing about it, Harry turned back to the stove with a devious smirk on his face.

Unbeknownst to him, a wizard powerfully Disillusioned to the point of being invisible stood only a few feet away, leaning against the counter and studying that evil little smirk. Harry manipulated Draco flawlessly and Tom was beginning to think the Sorting Hat had placed Harry into the wrong house. Harry had also handled the editor of the Prophet flawlessly. Insuring nothing but Harry's opinions hit the paper thanks to his 'donations'. Tom was perfectly aware Harry had made more than one donation to that paper since their outing there. Since then not one word against Hermione or Harry had been printed. Not only that, but Harry- on the few occasions- could even manipulate him and that was both enlivening and annoying. But it also reaffirmed Tom's thoughts on how right it was to have Harry with him. Harry wouldn't join the war but after… after, Harry would help him build the world up to how he wanted it.

"Poor Draco. Falling into your trap like that," he said as he made himself visible. Harry made a sort of surprised squeak and nearly toppled over the large pot on the stove.

"Must you sneak up on me? Almost spilled my fudge!"

Tom suddenly had a vision of a chocolate covered Harry and his mouth started to water. And though he very much wanted to make that sudden vision a reality, there were other things that must be seen to before he could indulge in his fantasies.

"Finish up as soon as you can and meet me in the office. Your potions tutor is here."

"Who is it?"

Tom moved forward and dipped his head to brush his lips against Harry's, who sighed pleasantly against his mouth. "You'll see."

Tom turned away and Harry watched him go, smiling brightly when the Dark Lord plucked up the bowl of fudge while doing so and carrying it out of the kitchen with him.

"Bugger," Fred murmured as he and George waved half-heartedly at their mother as she headed out of the store. They'd just had an hour long conversation with Molly Weasley and most of that time was spent with Molly begging her sons to come to dinner next Sunday.

"We've been skipping Sunday dinner for the past month and a half. Knew this was going to happen."

"But they know we're still close to Harry. It's not like they haven't been reading the Prophet."

"Yeah, and her excuse about Ginny being home for Easter holiday is lame."

Unfortunately they knew part of their family would stoop low enough to trick them in some way to try and give away Harry's location. More unfortunate, the twins had given in to Molly's pleads and agreed to go to dinner. And she hadn't once mentioned Harry which was a clear indication that she was saving that interrogation for the Burrow. The Weasley Matriarch firmly believed Harry was going through a phase and simply needed a guiding hand to bring him back to his senses.

"Need to set up precautions before going," George murmured as they faced each other, ignoring the rest of the store. Not that many were in the shop this time of day.

"We should probably warn-"

"If we do that, what's to say he won't kill us just to make sure Harry stays safe?"

"He wouldn't do that," input someone beyond the counter. The two quickly turned, finding Draco standing just on the other side. They seemed especially shocked into silence at seeing him within their store. "Haven't a clue what you're talking about beyond the fact you think he will kill you. That will never happen now. He needs you alive to keep Harry happy. So… what are you two blubbering on about?"

"Mother pestered us into agreeing to attend Sunday dinner. Say Draco, you wouldn't want to come with us, would you?"

"Certainly not! I may tolerate the two of you but the rest of your family…" the blond shivered with disgust.

"Draco, c'mere," one twin said, beckoning with the crook of his finger. Draco narrowed his eyes suspiciously but he did start moving slowly around the counter until he was standing a few feet in front of one copperhead with a sinful smirk. "What are you doing here, blondie?"

Draco huffed and crossed his arms. "Have a feeling I was coerced into coming," he mumbled.

"As in forcibly pushed inside?"

"No, I walked in on my own," he ground out. Draco couldn't understand why he felt slightly better a second later when the two in front of him smiled broadly at his admittance. And Draco would never admit to being 'managed' by Harry, but he had been halfway to the store when he realized Harry had set him up. Still he came. He only shrugged when the twins continued to smile, somewhat bemusedly. "Which one are you," Draco asked to the twin who had beckoned him.

"We've both had something made for you and only you that will tell us apart. But you need to search us and find the answer. And then you can't tell anyone else about it."

Draco remained where he was and let his eyes scan over them. And in no way was he admiring their tall lean forms. Not much anyway.

"You'll need to move much closer than that to find it."

Draco ignored that for a moment and circled around them, checking their hair first. The styles were the exact same. He went back to face them and his gaze roamed their faces, checking their ears and necks for any kind of jewelry. Nothing. "Cold," one twin said with a smirk. Draco's gaze slid lower to their identical dark blue long sleeved button down shirts. Nothing. "Still cold but getting warmer."

Huffing, Draco stepped closer until he could feel the body heat. As he reached out with both hands to touch the buttons of their shirts, he admitted this was kind of fun. And he was no longer disturbed by the way their eyes made him feel completely bare. Those looks, the hot gazes full of hunger was always present when they looked at him. That was kind of fun too. Fun and tempting.

"Warmer," the twins responded when Draco's fingers neared their abs.

He glared at them. "You're just trying to get me to grope you!"

"True, but you really were near."

"What are your cocks different?"

"That's not it—not to say we don't want you looking there."

"Yeah, we'd enjoy a thorough check over in that area whenever you want. We'll try to hold still and everything."

Draco laughed and resumed with fingering the identical pearly white buttons. "Warmer." He looked down at their pants and tugged them up so he could see their footwear. Both had black dragon hide boots on. He raised a brow. Draco knew the designer. Those boots were in no way cheap. "Cold." The blond nodded and gripped the hem of their shirts, lifting until he could see the waistband of their pants. "Hot, Draco. Smoking hot, just like you."

Dammit, but a smile curved his lips when he saw what it was and maybe he smiled from the compliment too. They were wearing belts. Black nondescript belts. The only thing of interest about the belts were the buckles. The twin on the right had an F for a buckle and it was Slytherin green. The other twin had a G and it was silver. Draco let go of their shirts but didn't back away. "That's how I'm supposed to tell you apart?"

"Today, yes. But just remember the colors, Draco love. Remember the colors and who has which color. Fred has green. I will always have silver."

For some reason a tightness that he'd had in his chest since speaking with Harry finally and suddenly released. Draco shifted over until he was standing directly in front of Fred and hooked his fingers into the wizard's belt loops, drawing the taller man against him.

"George kissed me before. I don't believe you've had the pleasure yet."

"But he got to suck on your wrist," George whined.

Fred tisked and shoved his brother away. "The delicious blond has spoken. Why don't you go and take the deposit to the bank."

"No way, Fred! You'll ravish him without me and then he'll like you more than me and then that would just suck!"

Draco ended up snogging the both of them because surprisingly George's kicked puppy look worked wonders. He had seriously been afraid Draco would grow to like his brother more than him. And though he'd only meant a little kiss, both were easily able to pull it out of his control and they very well may have ravished him if it weren't for the customers suddenly filling the store. Draco wasn't sure if he wanted to hex the customers or thank them.

George went off then to Gringotts and Draco thought he'd better leave to let Fred work… or do whatever it was he did at the store. Draco very much doubted the twins thought of this as work.

"Don't go, Draco. George will be disappointed to come back and find you've left."

"Suppose I can stay… for a little while. Not that I care at all about what you and George want. And don't think for a moment all that snogging meant anything! It didn't!"

Fred said nothing to this, just turned away to help a customer, grinning all the while.

Harry gaped at the two men standing before him. One was staring with a blank expression and the other was grinning sadistically. "No way!" Harry finally responded. "He'll sneer and snark and take House points!"

"Potter," Severus muttered, his blank expression morphing into a sneer. "This isn't Hogwarts."

"Look! He's already sneering!" Harry scowled and turned to Tom. "This isn't funny."

"Severus will be your potions tutor," Tom repeated, the grin not leaving his face for an instant.

"No fucking way! I took his shit for seven years! I'm not spending another minute with him and potions! I'll never learn anything with him sneering down my neck and his hatred contaminating the potions."

"Harry, this is nonnegotiable. Aside from myself, Severus is the best at potions and you will learn much from him. You haven't a choice really."

"If you think I'll let you fuck me again after you've thrust this nightmare upon me then you've gone COMPLETELY FUCKING BONKERS! AGAIN!" With that said, Harry spun on his heels and stormed out of the room.

Severus knew he should remain silent, but he couldn't help himself. "That went well."

"Crucio!"

Tom spent long minutes taking his ire out on Severus. It wouldn't do to go after Harry when he was this enraged from that stupid comment. Of course the brat was going to let him fuck him again… but to say that in front of Severus. It was not to be tolerated!

"You must learn to hold your tongue, Severus," he hissed softly once he was done and replaced his wand.

"Forgive me, my Lord."

Tom sneered and strode out of the room and quickly caught up to Harry. The stupid brat looked to be trying to find a place to hide. Unfortunately there was no place there that Harry could hide where Tom would not find him. Harry saw him and tried to dash away down the hall. Tom shook his head and raised his wand. "Stupefy!"

Tom strode towards the unconscious figure shaking his head. "Stupid child," he muttered as he leaned down and scooped Harry up, holding him like a rag doll under his arm. As he was passing the library, Granger poked her head out and caught sight of them. Tom grinned darkly at her widening eyes. "It's only a stunner," he assured her.

Granger sighed and shook her head. "Really, he needs to hold his tongue," she muttered as she disappeared back into the library.

Tom laughed. He was seriously beginning to like Hermione Granger. Tom toted Harry back to his office, shut and locked the door, and then deposited his young lover on the edge of the desk. "Ennervate."

Harry awoke and blinked slowly. As Tom's face swam in front of him he pouted. "I don't want Snape to teach me anymore. He's horrible!"

"He's agreed to keep the animosity out of the tutoring sessions. Can you do the same?" Harry scowled in answer. "I did threaten death should he not do as I say. At least he will make an effort."

"You could've asked me first or at least warned me," Harry mumbled, shifting so that he could wrap long legs around the Dark Lord's waist and pull the older wizard closer; nestling Tom firmly in between his thighs. He laid his head against the Dark Lord's collarbone and smiled slightly when Tom's breath caught.

"He will be your tutor and you will make no more complaints," Tom commanded hoarsely.

Harry snorted. "You wish." He wasn't surprised when Tom grabbed a fist full of hair and gently pulled his head back, exposing his neck. "Can I have a room here?" he blurted out. Tom's bewilderment at the question had Harry laughing.

"You already have a room, even though you will no longer be sleeping in it," Tom finally answered.

Harry didn't get a chance to reply as his mouth was suddenly engaged with Tom's and he much preferred to be snogged senseless than speak at the moment anyway. This kiss didn't last long however, for Tom suddenly pulled away and spun Harry around, pressing the younger wizard's stomach against the desk. Harry's breath caught as Tom leaned over him to whisper in his ear.

"You will be punished for your impudence," the Dark Lord hissed, sending shivers across every inch of his body. Instead of fear, Harry was gripped with a world of anticipation. He knew Tom would never do anything to actually hurt him. The only torture Tom would put him through was the sexual kind and Harry was more than willing to go through that.

Tom wasn't prepared to take his time with the punishment. In moments found Harry's pants down around his ankles and his shirt quickly discarded. Tom quickly murmured the necessary spells, spread Harry's legs further, and drove into him. It wasn't a sweet slow shag like the night before. This was a fuck and Tom fucked Harry hard and fast, right there over the desk and Harry loved every moment of it. He loved it rough. The pain mingling with the pleasure was brilliant. He loved feeling Tom's fingers gripping his hips to the point of bruising. Loved the harsh panting in his ear. But the best part was at the end, after Tom had caressed him in and out to a quick climax. The Dark wizard had leaned over him to trail a long line of kisses down the scar of his back before pulling out and cleaning them up. Harry's heart had clenched painfully at the soft gesture.

"Are you ever going to talk back again?" Tom murmured as he pulled Harry into a standing position, wrapping tight arms around the raven's chest.

Truthfully Harry was still reeling from the desktop sex that had just gone on and wasn't sure if he were yet capable of complete sentences. But he did manage to say, "yes."

Tom laughed against his hair. "Go on, brat. I have work to do."

"But what about the room?" Harry asked as he stumbled away to grab his discarded shirt.

Tom eyed the expanse of flesh as it disappeared under the shirt with a frown. Harry cleared his throat, finally drawing his gaze to the brat's face. "Why do you want a room?" he finally asked, moving around the desk to the tall cabinet placed against the wall.

"Because I want to turn it into something."

Tom glanced at him as he opened the cabinet and retrieved his Voldemort robes. Harry wasn't looking at him now. In fact the boy's face was flushed darkly. Tom was intrigued. Harry hadn't even blushed like that when he'd been pounding into his tight sexy body minutes before. "Harry, you can have whatever you want here."

"And do whatever I want with it?"

"Yes. Unless it's a room that I obviously use."

Harry watched silently as Tom put the robes on and his eyes went back to glowing red. "You should fuck me like that. Merlin! That would be so hot!"

Tom couldn't help it. He gaped. "Are you really Harry Potter?"

Harry walked along a corridor in the dungeon, searching out the perfect room. He wasn't looking for anything big really, but wide enough to hold everything he planned to put in there. He knew since he was in the dungeon a lot of work would need to be done and he wasn't sure how he would accomplish it. He'd ask Drake and the twins for help. He would not go to Hermione. She wouldn't want to know what he was planning anyway. He could have found a room above ground, but he liked the thought of it being in the dungeon. It just added a little something extra to the tone and atmosphere he was going for in the long run.

It took him over an hour walking around, looking through every room until he found the perfect one. Ironically, he found it on the way out of the dungeons down the corridor that connected with the first he'd gone down. Harry stepped in and immediately knew he'd found it. The room was bare and cold but just the right size for what he had planned and it even had a small room off across from the main door like an antechamber. And that was even better! Harry grinned as he headed back to the stairs, intent on getting started right away. He could probably head to the twins shop now. They should know where he could get some of the stuff.

"Ah, if it isn't Lord Voldemort's pet," a voice purred from the darkness behind him.

Harry cursed his stupidity. It was probably nearing sundown and even if it wasn't, he was down in the dungeon where there was no sunlight! And Tom wasn't even home now so that meant he was pretty much fucked. He wasn't cocky enough to think he could out maneuver a vampire. Tom had once told him the older the vampire, the harder they were to kill and he knew Nadia was very old. Centuries old. But despite the danger he was in, Harry allowed his annoyance to cloud good judgment.

"I am not his pet!" he snapped as he turned around to face Nadia, his wand gripped firmly in hand.

Nadia smiled. "If you aren't his pet, as you claim, then why are you here?"

"I'm here because I want to be—mind staying where you are? I don't trust you."

"He says you are unaffiliated with the war," Nadia said and continued to approach him.

"That's right."

"Which makes me believe you are his pet."

Harry ground his teeth. What would it take to get this vampire to stop calling him that? "We're engaged. Didn't you hear him when he called me his betrothed?" he finally replied and then narrowed his eyes. She'd stopped short at his first words. Then she was suddenly gone; no longer standing in front of him.

"Engaged?" a voice purred in his ears and Harry blanched because she was right behind him and she now had hold of his wrists. All Harry could do was nod and hope this wouldn't turn out as bad as he thought it would. He'd been stupid again and if he made it out alive, Tom would surely punish him for his stupidity. "You must calm down, kitten. I can hear your heart beating. Right out of your chest."

"Let go of me." Nadia's grip tightened, not that that was necessary for her strength was super compared to his and he wouldn't have been able to move an inch anyway.

"Calm," she whispered with a giggle against his ear. "I could not bite you even if I wanted to. My father would surely be displeased."

Despite the situation, Harry was intrigued. What did her father have to do with anything? "Your father?"

"Yes. The Lord of the Vampires, of course."

That explained so much… like why the lord of the vampires would send an ambassador such as her here. "Oh, right."

"And it's different now that I know," she said, releasing his wrists and suddenly standing before him again. She didn't look like a predator anymore. Or at least she didn't look like she really wanted to bite into his neck anymore.

"Know what?"

Nadia slowly reached out for his left hand and raised it between them. She stared at his ring. "You love him," she said simply. "I can practically smell it." Suddenly she dropped his hand and spun away, heading back the way she came. "My father will be pleased. You've helped your lover, delicious one. Father will surely join with him now."

"Wait! Hold on," Harry called as trotted after her. "What do you mean? How did I help?" he called, but she was gone and nothing but shadows surrounded him. "Err… please don't tell Tom I was down here alone and spoke with you!" he yelled out before turning and jogging up the stairs into the main part of the manor.

Nadia appeared after he was gone, giggling. Her two comrades appearing beside her. "He really is cute. And smells so yummy! But alas, I will never be able to drink from him."

"Our Lord will be pleased," the vampire on her right said.

Nadia nodded. "I do not think Lord Voldemort would go back on his word. He may have once in the past, but no longer. He will keep his promises to us."

"How can you be sure?" the other male asked.

Nadia shared a look with the first male. "That boy. He isn't evil and yet he loves the Dark Lord. For such a thing to occur, the Dark Lord must have some compassion where he never had any before. Tonight we shall agree with their terms and return to report to father."

Harry ran into Draco some time later when the blond was on his way to a meeting room. "Hey Drake." The blond aristocrat spun around to face him and glared harshly. Harry smirked, "have fun?" Draco sneered and crossed his arms over his chest. After a minute when all they did was stare at each other, Harry finally laughed. "Listen, I want to talk to you about something."

Draco hesitated before responding and his glare diminished. "The meeting's about to start," he replied morosely. "How about tomorrow? Need to talk to you about something too. It's kind of troubling."

"What is it?"

Draco pondered a minute. Harry needed to know about the twins' probable ambush at their parents' home and he didn't like the thought of waiting to speak about it. But he also knew he couldn't be late to this meeting. "Go see the fiends. They'll tell you about it. Just… just don't let them go there, Harry."

"Go where?"

Draco shook his head. "Don't let them go," he said again and then returned on his way to the meeting room.

So Harry ended up going to visit Fred and George for the night and as he knocked on their door, he thought this was probably a good idea. He wouldn't be left bored out of his mind while everyone else at home was busy.

The door opened to Harry and immediately one of the twins dragged him inside. "Did you come alone?" the red head asked.

"Yeah, sorry. No Drake this time."

"No, Harry," the wizard tisked. "You shouldn't walk around alone! Especially at night! Does your sugar daddy know you're here?"

"Geez… am I really going to get this from you two now?" Harry griped as he pulled away and looked around the modest flat. "Where's…"

"Fred went to get food."

Harry went and made himself comfortable on the sofa and waited for George to sit beside him. "Drake said there was a problem or something. He seemed really bothered."

"Hot and bothered?" George asked hopefully.

Harry laughed. "Nope. Just bothered."

"Damn," George sighed and dropped his head against Harry's shoulder. "Mum managed to convince us to go to Sunday dinner."

"Suppose you couldn't avoid it forever and they are your family. They probably miss you two."

George closed his eyes with a heavy sigh. "Harry, you gotta know they're going to try and pry information from us."

"Yeah, and to tell you the truth I don't want you to go. Draco doesn't either. He told me not to let you go."

"It's not as if we're in mortal peril," George muttered.

"If you see Moody or Shacklebolt then get the hell out of there. And watch out because they might slip you Veritaserum."

"A high possibility, but we'll know if they do that. We'll know because Ginny will tell us. She won't be able to hide it. Fortunately for us, she was never very good with keeping secrets off her face."

Harry wrinkled his nose. He couldn't stand Ginny. Not really. Especially not after she learned he was gay and would never go after her. Then she turned into a scorned harpy. George laughed at his expression. "She's still pining after you. Hoping one day you'll sweep her off her feet after you've decided women are better."

Harry snorted. "Never going to happen. No offense but even if I liked girls, I wouldn't go after her. She's too spoiled and I’ve learned I much prefer to be the one spoiled," he murmured, fingering the diamond on his ring.

Without raising his head from Harry's shoulder, George snatched up the hand to inspect the ring, giving out a long whistle of appreciation. "So… when is it?"

Harry shrugged. "He'll probably spring that up on me as well. Whenever he feels like it."

George finally pulled away to look at him. "And you're alright with that? You're okay it could be tomorrow that he'll come at you with an Official and a document for you to sign?"

Harry grinned. "Yeah." He was silent a moment, fretting. "Don't go there without a plan."

"Harry, this is us. Course we'll have a plan. We'll have several. Still have plenty of time to prepare, days… Now then, tell me. Did Draco tell you not to let us go because he was afraid of the secrets we could reveal? Or is he afraid for our well being?"

"I think he's afraid of your well being," Harry replied with a smile. "At least that's how it sounded. The tone of his voice. Anyway, while we wait for Fred, I want your opinion about something," He pulled a piece of parchment from his pocket. It was a list of things he needed and a basic description of how he wanted the room worked on. "I need to know where I can get these things and the quickest way to have it installed or built the way I want it. And I'd really prefer to do it on my own without having a professional come in and work on it… and I was hoping you two would give me a hand." He passed the list over to George without any explanation, knowing once George had read it he wouldn't need an explanation. Many of the needed items made the entire thing self-explanatory.

When George was finished, he cleared his throat and lay the parchment on the coffee table before turning to Harry and saying very seriously, "Harry, forget the Dark Lord. Please marry me."

Harry laughed. "But what about, Drake?"

"Him too. Oh, Merlin," he gazed at the ceiling, "the both of you on that thing…"

"Learned all the moves from watching him at the Slytherin parties Theo took me too. Those were fun…" Harry trailed off, the smile suddenly falling from his lips. George murmured something and wrapped a comforting arm around him.

Fred returned to find them in the same position, but Harry was in the process of telling George about the multiple times Draco had been running nearly starkers all around the Slytherin common room by the end of the night. "It wasn't just him either!" Harry laughed. "You thought you were pervs. Ha!"

"Bro," George said to Fred, "we should have been put into Slytherin."

Fred nodded as he dropped the takeout onto the coffee table. Spying the parchment, he picked it up and read over it while George rummaged into the food bags. A devious smirk curled Fred's lips. “Harry…"

"George already proposed and the answer is no."

It was very late by the time Harry Portkeyed back home and landed in Tom's office. Tom was there and he wasn't alone. Both Draco and Hermione were sitting in front of the desk as well. "Meeting's over already?" he asked as he picked himself off the floor.

Tom slowly stood; his eyes were gleaming red and narrowed dangerously. "It's been brought to my attention that you were down in the dungeon, alone. Nadia caught you. Alone!"

Harry jerked back a little and swallowed thickly. The psycho vampire squealed on him! "I... I was looking for something."

"ALONE?!" Tom raged, causing not only Harry to flinch again, but Draco and Hermione flinched as well.

"I forgot the time… and the fact there's no sunlight down there," he said and unfortunately it was in a tone that made it seem like he didn't think it was a big deal.

Draco snickered into his hand, but abruptly cut off when Tom's gaze slid to him. "Leave us," he hissed. Draco and Hermione shot from their seats and sprinted out. Harry followed their exit with wide eyes. Traitors!

"Nothing happened, Tom. Don't see why you're so mad. Got away alright… She said I helped you!"

Tom said nothing. Instead he began to stalk around his desk, heading for Harry. The brunet swallowed thickly and moved also, putting the chairs between them, and then the desk. Outside in the hall, Draco and Hermione heard the Dark Lord hiss something and Harry returned, yelling he was too old for spankings. The door audibly locked and all noise was suddenly silenced.

Draco spent a few moments leaned up against the wall, laughing at the knowledge that Harry was probably right now getting his arse spanked by the Dark Lord. Hermione stood back, looking amused and worried. Worried because she was amused.

"Don't worry, Granger. You know Harry's enjoying it," Draco murmured as he finally straightened and wiped a tear of mirth away from his eye.

"I'm not worried. Harry had it coming. It was stupid of him to forget where he was or when. He's very lucky Nadia didn't suck him dry… then again if it weren't for him, the meeting tonight would have gone on just like last night. With the vampires neither agreeing or opposing to anything we say."

"Yes, it was odd. They came in and agreed to our terms and listed their own, which were acceptable. But I'm not complaining. Tonight was far less boring."

"Suppose we should get to work on the draft of the formal contract," Hermione murmured as she turned away, aiming for the library. "Your Lord will want it done immediately."

She was surprised when Malfoy didn't say anything against it and instead fell in step beside her. Then again, Malfoy may be a monumental prat but he did take this assignment seriously.

The day for the dreaded Sunday dinner came all too soon. Both Draco and Harry appeared at the twins shop before Fred and George left for the Burrow, demanding to know what kind of plans they had.

"We've a few Portkeys hidden away on us. We also have spell detectors. They'll vibrate if we're charmed or cursed in any way. And hopefully we'll be able to scat quick enough before the spells take hold."

Harry held out a bag. "Inside are two Portkeys straight to my home-use them anyway when you leave after dinner. All you need to do is activate them. And my cloak's in here. I know it's only one, but… Oh! And Tom promised to come rescue you if something happens."

"Ah, well… not sure we want him to do that even if we do need rescuing. Appreciate it though."

Draco produced a rectangular box and handed it to the twin wearing a necklace with a green inverted triangle. Fred took the box and opened in. Two forks and two spoons lay within. The twins looked at him for explanation. "Any food those touch instantly vanishes. I… I can't help you with any drinks and that's probably what you'll need to look after the most. Just make sure you don't use the utensils in an obvious way."

"Did you charm these yourself?" George asked, staring at the forks as if they held the world's secrets.

"Yes. And I'll have you know I forwent sleep the last few nights trying to get the charms right."

"Brilliant," Fred breathed. "We've never come across something like this. It's not obvious like it is when using your wand to vanish stuff would be… could have been useful as kids when Mum tried stuffing us with all those nasty vegetables."

"You're a genius," George murmured, boldly running his thumb over Draco's bottom lip. Draco backed away as a blush colored his face.

"Hey, I just offered you my cloak," Harry laughed, not the least bit offended the twins were ignoring him to make moon cow eyes at Draco. "Besides, Hermione helped hi-"

Draco harshly stomped on his foot. "I did it all on my own, Potter," he growled.

"Don't worry, you two. We'll see you tonight in one piece and we can work some more on your room, Harry."

"Please be careful."

"We promise."

Harry eyes fell to the floor. "This is one reason why I never contacted you."

"Harry," Fred said firmly, "you are not the only secret we're keeping from them. And it's not any of their business anyway. We support you in this because we think you're right. Our world should have been doing something already about your sugar daddy instead of waiting on you."

Draco snickered. Before he hadn't any idea what they meant by the words 'sugar daddy' until Harry explained. And now every time he heard it, Draco couldn't help but laugh because in a way it was true, despite Harry being wealthy himself.

"Besides," George went on with a firm hand on Harry's shoulder, "they may not try and pry, but if they do… they're the ones in the wrong. They're the ones that will put us in a bad position. And they'll know it. It's our family that should start to feel guilty then. Not you. Not ever, Harry."

Before Harry could reply the twins turned to Draco. "Kisses before we go?"

"No."

"Aw. Draco, you were so giving last time you were here."

Harry turned and cocked a brow at his friend. Draco ignored him. "Maybe I'll dance for you in Harry's room… maybe. But I can't do that if you don't return tonight."

Harry didn't think he'd ever seen the twins' eyes get so bright and round and hopeful before. Draco was offering them a real treat so he didn't blame them either for that reaction. Harry laughed, wondering what Narcissa's reaction would be if she ever caught her son dancing in the way they were talking about.

Soon the two younger wizards were gone and the twins handed the store over to their employees before heading to the Burrow. "Actually, Harry's cloak can come in useful," Fred murmured as they left the store. "Let's Apparate way outside the wards. One of us can use the cloak and go inside to spy around before they know we're there. We're bound to learn something that way."

"Good thinking."

They did as planned and Apparated outside of the wards. George chose to go inside with the cloak; murmuring about how he was going to need to crouch the entire time to make sure the cloak hid his entire body.

"I'll give you… twenty minutes before meeting you outside the front door?"

George turned and studied the path. "Hmm, better make it thirty."

"This will be a horrible fail if Moody's in there."

"When was the last time Moody was at the Burrow for Sunday dinner, Fred? They aren't stupid. Moody being there would tip us off right away."

"True. Okay. Good luck."

George made it to the front door in ten minutes, though he didn't go in that way. Instead he circled around to the back door. Surprisingly he spotted Charlie sitting there with Bill in front of the opened back door. The twins had been unaware Charlie had come in from Romania. This meant… George silently groaned. This meant Ron was probably here as well.

"I don't want to be here like this," Charlie hissed. "Not for this. It's wrong."

Bill nodded. "Just stay quiet. Ignore Mum's pointed looks. I'm not joining in on this," he whispered back. "Personally I think Harry's better off wherever he is. In the Prophet… he seemed happy for once. Fred and George… they'll be coming here expecting this."

Which was true but when George stepped inside he was completely floored to find Remus in attendance. Molly was in the kitchen and beyond her sitting at the dinner table were Remus and Arthur, who was speaking to the werewolf lowly. George silently cursed when Remus immediately raised his head. He could see the werewolf's nose flaring, sniffing out the air and George knew he'd been caught.

A moment later George was able to breathe again when Remus' gaze finally returned to his father. But still he knew Remus could smell him and wondered why the wizard wasn't warning anyone. He didn't particularly look like he wanted to be there either. George turned back to the kitchen, eyes passing over the counters, looking for vials of potions. There were none but that didn't mean anything. His best source of info was probably upstairs. George traveled to the stairs and stared at the first step, thinking it would be a miracle if he could get up there without one step creaking.

Fuck it. The house creaks all the time. George climbed up and then froze on the fifth step, quickly looking over his shoulder when it creaked horribly. No one paid any attention to it. Except for Remus. His face was half turned towards the stairs. But again he said nothing. George thought maybe Remus didn't like this either. Maybe Remus wanted Harry to stay where he was. Happy. He knew the werewolf would think differently if he knew exactly where it was and with whom Harry was with, but no one knew that part. Maybe Remus respected Harry's decision to back out of the war. And George knew a little something about the Dark Lord's plans, in that he sought equal rights for werewolves and vampires and other magical creatures, to an extent. George wondered what kind of stance Remus would have on the war when he learned that part. If Harry could fall in love with the man who'd killed his parents, surely Remus would find it easier to overlook the fact the Dark Lord had killed his best friends. Then again, maybe not. Fenrir was still under Voldemort and Remus hated that sadistic werewolf with a passion- and with good reason.

George stopped on the first floor where Ginny's room was located, but the door was open and no little sister was within. Since he didn't see her outside or downstairs, he assumed she was in a room above and quickly traveled higher and was unsurprised to find she was in Ron's room. With Ron. Ginny was pacing back and forth ranting on and on while Ron lay on his bed, an arm thrown over his eyes, though he nodded every once in a while to what she was saying.

"They had better tell us where he is!" she spat. "How are we supposed to win this war without Harry?"

"Now that the Slytherins are gone, it should be easy to bring him back," Ron muttered.

"Um… hello, Ron! Have you not been reading the paper?!" Ginny shrieked. "Harry's best friend is Malfoy! Malfoy, for Merlin's sake! And if Harry really were neutral and acting on his own, even then he wouldn't have kicked the Order out of Grimmauld Place. His hand must have been forced on that!"

"Slimy snake must have Harry under some spell or potion," Ron answered. "Hermione too. Where's she gone, Ginny?"

"According to the interview Harry gave Skeeter, Hermione's gone off on a holiday. She quit the Ministry and she's even trying to sue the Ministry for slander and false accusations. Though I don't blame her. It was stupid of them to try and say she kidnapped Harry."

"Still, she knows where he is… Haven't received an owl from her in weeks!"

The rest of the conversation went on and on about that and finally George left them, feeling annoyed and shaking his head over their single-minded stupidity. George was at first relieved that they weren't talking about any potions being used on him and his brother. George figured if that were the plan, Ron and Ginny would have been discussing that excitedly. Those two still hadn't really grown up. But then he thought it was more than likely that they didn't know about it. The adults wouldn't have told them about it, if potions were actually going to be used. So their reactions during dinner weren't going to help one bit.

George quickly left the Burrow, eyes once again scanning around for anything incriminating and finding nothing. He rounded the house to find Fred leaning against a post staring into the sky. With a look around, making sure the coast was clear, George took the cloak off and carefully stuffed it in the bag Fred had.

"Remus is here," George whispered. "He caught me but didn't say anything about it. Ron and Charlie are here too. Charlie and Bill don't want to take part in this. Ginny and Ron think Harry's been coerced in some way."

Fred snickered. "Coerced by love."

George flashed a grin. "Yeah. Let's get this over with."

The two walked in without knocking and as George loudly announced their presence as they had always did Fred placed the bag just beside the door. Shoving it behind the umbrella holder. Molly pulled away from the kitchen only long enough to bustle over and give them hugs before returning to the food. Doing so, she loudly called up to Ron and Ginny announcing dinner was almost ready and that the twins were here. Bill and Charlie came in soon after and Molly instructed them all to sit down in the living room, giving her eldest sons pointed looks. Fred watched his father and Remus get up from the table and disappear towards the back of the house, still talking quietly, barely registering their appearance.

As the twins sat down with their brothers in the living room, Molly began to set the table. She set it as she always did. With all her children always sitting in the same spot, which probably made it easier for her to sabotage them. But the twins figured it didn't matter since they didn't really plan to eat or drink anything anyway. Not unless they knew for sure there wasn't something in it.

When Percy arrived, Fred and Bill headed to the table and the first thing Fred did when he was sitting was to grab his pumpkin juice and pretend to drink it. He was rewarded with a subtle shake of Bill's head. Bless you, big brother. He hadn't caught his mother putting anything in the cups, but that didn't mean she hadn't. Apparently Bill was certain she had. Fred waited until no one was looking and then vanished the liquid in his cup and George's. He then quickly scourgified the cups and refilled them. Next he replaced the silverware with the ones their lovely Draco gave them. Fred was momentarily surprised to see the silverware matched the Burrows… how had Draco… oh, right. Hermione had helped. She must have found utensils that resembled the spoons and forks she'd seen here.

It wasn't long before Molly beckoned everyone to the table and dinner was underway. Small chitchat ensued until Molly watched one of the twins drink from his cup. She then ignored her dinner to study her sons. "Have you seen Harry lately, boys?"

"Yes, Mum," Fred answered. "Almost everyday."

Molly looked pleased with the answer, her eyes lighting up as if she'd won something. She opened her mouth to ask another question, but was waylaid by Ginny.

"Is it true what the Prophet is saying? That he's seeing someone? Were those pictures real?" the youngest Weasley asked, ignoring the stern look from her parents. While Arthur and Molly were busy staring at Ginny, the twins took a quick moment to scrape their forks over the food, vanishing a small portion of it. Only Charlie and Bill noticed the actions, but obviously they didn't care since the two started grinning when they saw what was going on.

"Actually Harry's engaged to him now. Sorry, sis. He'll never be yours."

"He's engaged?" Remus inquired in surprise.

"Yep," the two chirped in confirmation, grinning at each other.

"To who? Is it Malfoy?" Ron snarled.

"No. It's not Draco."

Ginny glared at her brother. "Obviously. Malfoy doesn't have that height or dark hair…"

Ron sputtered. "You're calling him Draco now?"

"Well… we've done enough to him that calling him Malfoy now would be inappropriate," George replied with a devilish grin.

Ron moaned. "I hope you're talking about pranking."

"Nope!"

"Alright boys, we didn't bring you here to talk about Draco Malfoy," Molly interrupted. "But we will be getting to that later… Draco Malfoy of all people."

Fred turned to her. "Thought you asked us here for dinner, Mum. Since we haven't seen you guys in a while. Is that not why we're here?"

"One of the reasons, yes. But boys, we need to know where Harry is."

"We don't know where he is," George answered as he took another sip of pumpkin juice.

"Who is his fiancé? What's his name?"

George stared at her blankly. "Brent Turner," he answered and then frowned and looked at his brother, seemingly missing the pleased look on his mother's face.

"And where does Mr. Turner live?"

"We don't know. Haven't a clue."

The twins sat there silently, waiting for the second round and wishing they could just get up and leave. "And what does Mr. Turner think about Harry staying neutral?"

"Supports him. Just like we support him," George said through clenched teeth. "Can we stop talking about Harry and his fiancé now?"

"Harry is better off where he is," Fred murmured.

"Where does Harry's partner work? What does he do for a living?" Molly inquired.

"Honestly we don't know much about him beyond the fact he's a decent enough bloke… to Harry."

"Where will Harry be tomorrow?" Molly asked directly, apparently tired of these obscure questions.

"Why?" Fred asked, surprising her. Apparently she thought they'd taken the truth serum. He turned to his father who didn't look as ashamed as he should be. "Plan to ambush him again, Dad? Like you did a few months ago?"

"We cannot win this war without him," Arthur murmured. "Only Harry can kill-"

"So we should send him right out to kill or be killed?!" George spat incredulously. "Doesn't anyone else have a problem with that?"

"Actually, I do," Bill muttered. "We're in the war because we chose to be. We haven't any right to force Harry or anyone else to fight."

"You-Know-Who must be destroyed before he takes any more lives," Molly stated firmly, glaring at her eldest son.

"Haven't heard of any more muggle attacks. Have you, George?"

"Nope. None at all. No nonsensical killings lately either."

"Three Ministry workers were found dead in their homes yesterday! Dark Marks floating over their houses," Molly stated heatedly

Fred frowned. "One of those was Emmit Shafer."

George turned to Remus. "He's the leading supporter against magical creature rights. He's the one who keeps you from gaining a respectable job. Isn't that right, Remus? Strange that You-Know-Who would get rid of someone like that. And the other two were no better."

Remus blinked in surprise at that. Molly was shocked at her sons' lack of concern for the Ministry workers who had been found dead. "They were killed in cold blood!"

"Harry would be killed in cold blood! Or you would turn him into a killer!" Fred shouted back to the surprise of all. "How's this any different?"

"It's astounding that you two seem to be so indifferent to what's going on," Percy drawled for the first time. "Harry has a responsibility to the Wizarding World. He needs to man up and deal with it." This statement was backed with nods from both Ron and Ginny.

"Rubbish!" the twins shouted. "How's it his responsibility? He was a baby… and our indifference? We thought it would be completely obvious."

"What's supposed to be obvious," Ron mumbled.

"Our eyes are wide open!”

“We're bloody neutral too!"

Fred went back to grinning. "We'd have to be neutral. Otherwise our darling Draco, the love of our life, would never speak to us. That would be a travesty. Especially when we plan to get him to bond with us."

"Tell you what," George said and he and his brother stood, ignoring the sputtering going on around the table. "You tell us where the new Order headquarters is and we'll try to persuade Harry to go visit…" he grinned and looked at Ginny. "After he marries the gorgeous older wizard who does nothing but spoil him."

Ginny scowled and started stabbing her food with her fork.

"Sit down boys," Molly instructed. "Dinner isn't over yet."

"Didn't work out too well for you, did it, Mum?"

"Can't believe you were trying to use your own flesh and blood," George murmured as he dropped a hand into his pocket at the same time Fred did.

"Is he really doing well?" Remus finally asked.

"Yes."

"Has he joined the Dark side?"

"No," the twins said firmly, "and that's the absolute truth."

"Have you?" Ron asked darkly. "Cause it sounds like you have."

"Why? Cause we're in love with a Slytherin? Bet you think Harry's Dark just because you've been replaced as best mate by Draco Malfoy. You haven't changed a bit."

The twins separated from the table and walked to the door. It was locked. Sealed tight against them. They turned back to the table to see both their parents standing. Their mother had her wand pointed at the door.

"This is fucked up, Mum," Fred said, fingering the Portkey in his pocket while George bent to retrieve the bag. "We're not going to let you or the Order get Harry. You want You-Know-Who gone? Do it yourself."

Molly looked properly enraged but they didn't care. Instead they wasted no more time and activated the Portkeys Harry had given them. Ignoring Molly's screeching, they smiled in gratitude at the thumbs up Bill and Charlie gave them as they were whisked away.

Draco and Harry were sitting in the brunet's study, playing wizards' chess. Or more specifically, from where Tom was standing at the door, the two were simply staring at the board, their eyes glazed as if they were thinking about anything other than the game. Hermione was in attendance as well, sitting in Harry's favorite chair with a book in her lap and staring into the fire.

Tom had come upon them like this five minutes ago and was leaning against the doorway, watching the three. He shook his head in exasperation. "Sitting here, worrying about them will not make the time go by faster," he finally said, moving into the study.

"We should have set up some kind of warning system," Harry murmured. "How do we know if they're in trouble? What if they couldn't get to any of the Portkeys in time?"

"We did all that we could to help," Hermione spoke, pulling her eyes away from the fire.

Suddenly Draco pulled back and tugged on his hair in a purely Harry fashion. "Maybe we should go down and work on the room, Harry," he suggested. "This waiting is driving me insane."

"Yes, that reminds me," Tom spoke softly, "you've been spending all your free time and mine down in that room. Tell me why I must share you with a room, Harry?"

Harry refused to look at Tom or even act as if he'd heard him. "Why're you so worried, Drake?"

"I'm not worried," the blond replied and crossed his arms. "It's your worry that's transferring over to me."

Hermione snorted. "Yeah. Sure, Malfoy."

Draco scowled at her. Tom moved to stand behind Harry and cupped his chin, lightly pulling until Harry's face tipped up to look at him. "You'll have to wait and see, Tom."

Tom prepared to reply when Draco suddenly whipped out his wand to cast the tempus charm. The digits reading it was only half past six. "Taking too long," he hissed. "No pole dance for them!"

"Excuse me?" Tom drawled. Harry scowled and kicked Drake under the table.

"Nothing, my Lord," Draco hurried to say. "Only saying nonsense."

When a house elf popped in just then, Harry blessed the thing and reminded himself to give them a treat because the small creatures always seemed to pop in at the opportune times to distract Tom.

"G-guests, M-master!" it squeaked. "I-n the foyer."

Draco, Harry, and Hermione bolted from their seats and took off before Tom could ask whom it was.

Harry made it to the room first and practically tackled the twins when he saw them; his relief was so great. The two had been relatively downtrodden after leaving the Burrow but Harry's hugs and smiles were always lightening and they were easily pulled from their depressive moods for the time being.

"Are you okay?" Harry asked, his arms still around them. George and Fred dropped their foreheads onto his shoulders and hugged him back.

"Yeah. We're okay," Fred answered.

"They didn't really do anything all that drastic," George mumbled.

"And we had fantastic help with-"

Harry was suddenly yanked away and the twins almost stumbled from the sudden loss of Harry. They looked up to find Harry in the Dark Lord's arms. Voldemort's red eyes were slitted and glaring harshly. The twins backed up in fright, raising hands in surrender for whatever they had done.

Harry leaned against Tom's chest. "You promised," he reminded.

"They will keep their hands to themselves or that promise is void."

"What did we do?" the twins inquired seriously, for even though Harry was laughing Voldemort was not.

"Only taught me a few things," Harry answered with a smirk and enjoying Tom's show of possessiveness.

The twins’ mouths dropped open. "You told him that? Geez, Harry. Why not go and sign our death warrants while you're at it!?"

Tom rose an intimidating brow. "And since he was sixteen at the time of this 'experimentation', is it safe to presume you two stole his virginity from me?"

The twins backed up slowly instead of answering, looking for any place to hide. They quickly zeroed in on Draco who had been hovering at the threshold. The blond smirked and crooked a finger at them. The twins quickly raced to him and hid behind him. Though they were taller than Draco and Tom could easily get a head shot off if he wanted.

"I'll take that as a yes," Tom hissed.

“If you keep terrorizing my friends they won't want to spend time with me anymore."

Hermione laughed quietly to herself and moved over to the group at the door. "We'll go to the main parlor. Is that alright, sir?"

"Yes, Granger. We'll follow shortly," the Dark Lord replied with a pointed look at the twins. The two gulped and raced away. "How is it they didn't claim you permanently? You three seem to have… love."

Harry smiled and twisted in his lover's arms. "Are you jealous?"

"An absurd question."

"You're acting jealous. It’s pretty amazing seeing you like this," Harry laughed as he reached up to brush Tom's hair away from his narrowed eyes. As he drew his hands away, Tom snatched up his wrists and pulled until Harry was flush against him. Pressing thigh to thigh, chest to chest. Groin to groin.

"Haven't had you in nearly a week. Tell me why that is," Tom ordered softly.

"You spanked me."

"Not only did you deserve it, but you also enjoyed it."

"The room is almost done," Harry whispered in answer, closing his eyes against the heat and feel of Tom's body, which was doing a good job of clouding most of his senses and reminding him of that oh so enjoyable spanking session.

"I want you," Tom stated while roughly jerking Harry's body against his again. "I want you spread on my bed, Harry. I want you naked and panting and moaning my name. I haven't had you like that since our first night. Tell me why you've been making me wait."

"It's almost done," Harry whispered again.

Tom sighed in resignation. Obviously the brat wanted to keep it a secret. And he didn't know why he'd allowed Harry to keep his distance at night. It would have been an easy matter to have Harry submitting to him in his bed each and every night, even when Harry wanted to fight it for whatever reason. Tom knew the only reason why he didn't press it was because Harry didn't want to be pressed.

"You will make it up to me," Tom commanded. Harry smiled brightly and nodded.

Tom wrapped an arm around Harry's waist and as they left the foyer, Harry demanded Tom stop threatening Fred and George with his eyes.

"They stole your virginity," Tom replied flatly.

"Better them and not some wanker," Harry said easily. "They are two of my best friends and we were only looking for fun… and the three of us knew we would only ever remain friends."

"How could you do that and still remain such good friends?"

"We trust each other. It's only deepened our bond as friends. It was never awkward after the whole thing. Well… maybe I felt awkward after the first time for a bit but they didn't let me stay like that." Harry shrugged. "I don't know, but I feel blessed to have them in my life. They've done nothing but look out for me," here he grinned, "even if they are perverts."

Tom had a thoughtful look on his face as they walked down the hall. "Who came on to who?"

Harry smiled. It was an odd conversation and yet he was enjoying it immensely. Especially since Tom no longer sounded enraged and was instead only curious. He stopped and leaned against the wall, not wanting to get to the parlor too soon and have to cut off the conversation. "Actually I was kind of swimming in denial. I was also drowning in worry over you; completely stressed out and depressed… they noticed and offered. They never pressed it. In the end it was my decision. I wasn't coerced or anything."

"Do they usually only take one lover in between them?"

"Yeah. Fred and George are too close to part. They don't want to share each other with two different lovers. But they will share one lover between them. They’re really good at it."

Tom's brow furrowed and Harry had the incredible urge to rise on his toes and kiss the creases on his forehead. "Do they…" Tom paused and cleared his throat. "Each other?"

It took a moment, but Harry soon realized what he was trying to ask. "Twincest? Not to my knowledge. Not those two.” Harry shook his head, laughing at him. “They prefer to have a body pressed in between them."

"It was just a question," Tom muttered as he grabbed Harry's arm and jerked him away from the wall.

When they entered the parlor, it was to find Draco sitting tensely on one of the couches. One twin was stretched out with his copperhead in the blond's lap while the other twin was sitting in between Draco's knees. Both twins had their eyes closed, their expressions pensive and downtrodden. Draco was staring into the face of the twin who was using his lap as a pillow, his eyes swimming with both pity and confusion. He had a hand hovered over the head in his lap, as if he wanted to run soothing fingers through the twin's hair. But as soon as he saw Harry and the Dark Lord, he dropped that hand down beside him on the sofa.

"Do you think you can remove these leeches?" he drawled.

"Leeches suck blood," the twin sitting between his legs murmured. "We don't suck blood, do we, George?"

"No, but we do suck cock. Still want us gone?" When Draco did nothing but bite his lip, George opened his eyes and smirked up at the blond. "Draco, I wanna release my basilisk into your chamber of secrets."

Harry's eyes widened and he quickly looked at the man beside him who had surely heard George. Tom sat perfectly still, his eyes wide also. George dared to turn and wink at the Dark Lord! Hermione stared at the threesome, her mouth parted slightly in disbelief.

Harry giggled uncontrollably and grabbed Tom's wand hand. "That was wicked! Do you have any more?" he quickly crawled into Tom's lap when the Dark wizard’s eye began to twitch. "That's a great line… for those who get it. I'd so let you pick me up with that one," he said to Tom, tilting his head back to look into his lover's slack face.

Draco covered his face with one hand and Harry saw his shoulders shaking. He knew Drake well enough to know the blond was silently laughing. And the blond's free hand had sunk into George's hair, apparently in approval. The horrible Sunday dinner was forgotten.

The next evening Tom was in his office reading reports sent from his sources in the Ministry and learning what those fools were up to when Harry sauntered in. The young wizard came straight in and curved off to the side where a lounge had been brought in solely for Harry's use. Tom watched with half hooded lids as Harry stretched out on that lounge, head at the far end so that he was facing Tom and the desk. The lounge wasn't full length, which Harry liked. It allowed him to throw his legs over the arm rests and swing them. Tom wasn't sure why Harry seemed much more comfortable like that… but whatever made the neutral wizard happy. A fleeting smile crossed Tom's face as he returned to his paperwork.

"What are you doing?" Harry asked.

"What does it look like?"

"You're always reading reports."

"It is necessary."

"But I want you to play with me."

"Harry, I'm busy."

"Why the hell do you even have minions? Aren't they supposed to do the work for you?"

Tom looked up just in time to see Harry lace his fingers behind his head, and by doing so the motion had his t-shirt riding up and exposing a nice portion of skin. Harry was staring at him. Bright green eyes fairly twinkling like some blasted jewels. Tom set the parchment down when he realized how clearly he could see Harry's eyes. There weren't any ugly round black frames obscuring the view. Instead thin wire frames took their place which seemed to enhance the green of his eyes. Frames hardly noticeable.

"When did you get new spectacles?"

"Just today. Ordered them last week. Like? I remember you said you hated my last ugly pair."

"Yes. I do like. And they were ugly."

Harry shrugged. "I know… come play with me, Tom."

"When I'm finished here."

Tom expected Harry to whine further so he was surprised when the young wizard did nothing but close his eyes with a sigh. Tom's gaze lingered on him a moment, especially eyeing that strip of skin still visible before returning to the reports. He lasted half a minute before his gaze went back to Harry. The young wizard's eyes were open and staring right at him. Tom narrowed his eyes. Harry was up to something. In response to his half glare, Harry smirked and shifted his palm, trailing it over the visible skin of his stomach. Tom's eyes dropped and then darkened seeing a definite bulge in the brat's muggle jeans.

"Don't do it," he warned when Harry's hand slipped lower.

"Do what?" was the innocent reply.

"That's mine," Tom growled as he threw his quill down and stood.

Harry grinned and instantly shot up from the lounge. "You're finished? Great! Let's go. Want to show you the room."

Tom scowled. Once again Harry had manipulated him. But… he'd rather be with Harry then doing paperwork anyway. Harry's smile and enthusiasm was contagious and soon he found himself being led down to the dungeons and excited himself to see what Harry had been working on so diligently.

"Why did you pick a dungeon room?" he finally asked as they descended the stairs. "Have you picked up the hobby of torturing people?"

"Sorry, but we're not going to have that in common," Harry replied softly.

"You're nervous now,” Tom suddenly realized. “Why?"

Harry didn't answer and continued to walk, making sure to keep his eyes straight ahead. At the bottom of the steps, Harry veered away from the main corridor ahead and turned a sharp left. Tom trailed after, wondering what could have Harry so obviously nervous. His lover stopped in front of the second door down and stared at it. He started to chew on his lip. "Open it."

Tom did. And then his mind kind of went blank as he took in the new décor.

"I…" Harry bit his lip again and was still unable to look Tom in the eye. "I don't know if you're into… Thought it would be fun for us. I like being… kinky," he ended in a whisper, his face exploding in red.

Tom said nothing and instead continued to stare into the room, eyes sweeping back and forth. Directly in front of him dead center of the room was a gleaming metal dancing pole connected both to the ceiling and the honey brown wooden floor. To the right and raised up on a platform was a bed. Covered in nothing but black silk. At the opposite side of the room, directly in front of the dancing pole was a small red velvet sofa. Directly left of the door was a black double door cabinet and beside that was a mini bar, complete with two stools and a mirror behind the counter. The bar was fully stocked. The entire room was done in the same warm wood as the floor.

Finally Tom pulled his eyes away from the room to look at Harry, who was in the process of chewing his bottom lip right off waiting for Tom's reaction. Harry's last words echoed in his mind. I like being kinky. I like being kinky. I like being kinky. Tom hadn't really ever expected this from Harry but he was not about to give the impression he himself was a prude. Quite the contrary.

He pulled away from Harry’s side and moved into the room, striding right over to sit down in the red velvet seat. He threw an arm over the back and began to drum his fingers, arching his brow at Harry. Waiting. At seeing that Tom accepted the room, Harry's embarrassment seemed to instantly vanish and he smiled that illegal smile and dashed inside towards the door directly across from the one they had come in at.

"I'll be back in a few minutes," he gushed and disappeared inside that room.

Tom sat in stiff anticipation, though his gaze continued to travel around. He wondered how Harry had managed to refurbish the room without bringing a professional in. He was certain no one but the twins and Draco had helped him. But that explained the amount of time it took for the room to be completed. This explained why Harry hadn't instigated an intimate touch since starting the room.

Harry stepped out of the room ten minutes later, dressed formally in black robes with a dark green tunic underneath. He even had white gloves on. Tom's eyes traced the length of Harry's body multiple times and Harry stood there, welcoming the appreciative study.

When Tom's eyes finally returned to his face, Harry gestured to the pole with a sly smile. "Do you want me to…"

Tom barely managed to keep from nodding vigorously like an excited child. Just the thought of Harry doing that already had him hard and aching. Instead he gave one curt nod and continued to ogle Harry in those black formal robes. The white gloves he especially liked.

Harry moved slowly and fluidly towards the pole. Tom shifted minutely in his seat, leaning forward ever so slightly when Harry walked behind the pole, trailing white covered fingertips against the metal as he passed. Green eyes staring at Tom from the corner of his eyes as he passed it. As he was withdrawing his hand from the pole, Harry quickly tapped it three times and music filled the silence. A slow sensuous beat. Tom blinked in surprise and Harry's coy smile grew.

"Do you want a drink, Tom?"

Yes, a drink would be good. His throat was too dry. "Firewhiskey," he ordered; unconcerned his voice was low and rough. Harry moved over to the bar, his movements reflecting the beat of the music, and went to stand behind the counter. Tom pulled his eyes away to stare at that pole. Harry returned quickly and set the drink onto the side table beside the sofa and then turned away. Tom watched him walk off as he grabbed the drink. As he was bringing the glass to his lips, Harry stopped in front of the black cabinet and gracefully shrugged his black robe off to hang it up on the coat hanger standing in between the cabinet and the bar. Slowly Tom placed the untouched Firewhiskey back onto the table and stared.

The slacks Harry wore were not the conventional slacks one wore with formal wear, but Tom wasn't complaining. Not at all. Especially when he knew all this was costume. But the pants were black and so very tight. Even with Harry wearing a long sleeved dark green tunic with the hem riding past his arse, Tom could see how deliciously tight those pants hugged his arse.

Harry then stepped out of his shoes to reveal bare feet. Tom was surprised when he physically reacted to that as well. It should have phased down Harry's current appeal, but the young wizard's feet were… cute- Tom mentally scowled at the thought. Harry also simply oozed sex appeal, shoes or no shoes. The lack of embarrassment had a lot to do with that as well. The fact that Harry seemed in complete confidence of his appeal only added another level of attraction for the Dark Lord who was even now frothing at the mouth.

Harry turned back to the pole and wrapped his gloved hands around it, slowly twisting his hands as he leaned against the pole. He tipped his head back, lips parted and exhaled a long breath. His eyes closed and he started to move, hooking a leg around that pole and flowing around it, his body swaying with the music. Harry knew Tom was staring, could feel those eyes burning on him, but that was in the background. Harry allowed himself to lose it to the music, dancing around the pole with a familiarity he was sure would have Tom questioning him after it was all over. But that was okay. The minutes ticked by and neither men in the room noticed as Harry worked up a sweat performing for his Lord.

Harry spun around the pole and dipped, arching his back as his hands slid down and the pole rubbing between his legs and finally he turned bright eyes on the man sitting completely still on the couch. Tom had moved forward to sit on the edge of his seat, and his gaze tracked his form ravenously. Harry's breath caught when he saw Tom had his palm pressed firmly against his crotch. And once again he was filled with a heady sense of power being able to strip away the Dark Lord's restraint. He was ready for more of that power.

Tom jerked his hand away and leaned back when Harry smiled smugly and a devious light lit those eyes. Tom watched Harry pull away from the pole and nearly uttered a command for Harry to stay wrapped around it. He needed more. Harry had seemed one with that stupid pole. Like Harry and the pole were lovers. But he said nothing and watched his young lover turn away from him to walk over to the mysterious black cabinet.

His perusal of Harry's arse was soon distracted when Harry opened the cabinet doors, displaying clearly what was stored inside. Tom's lips parted in surprise. Within he could see whips, paddles, shackles, furred handcuffs, chains, rope, and multiple other 'toys'. Harry bent down and pulled open a drawer and Tom was back to staring at that round pert arse that belonged to him. If Harry kept this up, he was going to explode.

When Harry straightened and turned to face him, Tom's breath caught in anticipation. Harry held in his hands a black collar with silver studs around it. With his gloved hand, Harry caressed the collar a moment, eyes transfixed on Tom and then he lifted it to fasten around his neck. Once that was done, he turned back to the cabinet and picked up the chains that hung up on one of the hooks. Tom quickly realized with a racing heart that it was a leash Harry had grabbed.

Harry moved to him and draped the chain leash over Tom's shoulder before straddling the older wizard's lap. Harry leaned over to pluck up the small untouched glass of Firewhiskey from the small table and drained it; only swallowing a portion of it. After replacing the glass, he pressed forward, sliding his mouth against Tom's while running a gloved hand into Tom's hair. Tom parted his lips, prepared for the alcohol that rushed into his mouth along with Harry's delectable tongue. As Harry's hands gripped his hair, Tom allowed his hands to raise and caress the collar around Harry's neck. As he did so, Tom thought Harry would probably be the death of him.

He was essentially thirty years old and still in his prime, but Harry was a hot-blooded eighteen year old and apparently a closet 'sex kitten'. Tom wasn't certain if he'd be able to keep up with Harry if his lover made this an everyday occurrence. But he certainly wanted to see if he could. Any sensible thoughts disappeared when Harry started dancing in his lap. Tom's head dropped back to the back of the couch with a moan. "You are going to kill me," he hissed as his painful erection was continuously stimulated with the beat of the music and Harry's gyrating hips.

Harry's breathy laughter rang in his ears as the boy leaned forward to lick away a trail of Firewhiskey that had escaped Tom's mouth to dribble down his throat. "Draco did say something about killing you with sex… hopefully you can last a hundred years and more before that happens."

Tom said nothing to this. He couldn't even if he wanted. Harry had pulled away to stand and brought the gloved fingers of his right hand up to his lips. Tom watched as he slowly drew that glove off. With his teeth. Slowly pulling, revealing the flesh beneath the gloves at an agonizing pace. When the right glove was off, Harry leaned down and pressed the fingertips of his left hand against Tom's lips. The Dark Lord immediately mirrored Harry's actions, staring into those unique green eyes as he pulled the glove off, not knowing how long he would be able to keep himself sitting in that chair.

Harry straightened once the gloves were off and resumed his dancing; legs parted and knees aligned to the outside of Tom's knees. As he swayed his fingers drifted towards his shirt, to the buttons and one by one they were undone to expose the toned chest and stomach underneath. Tom's impatience ran out and he reached forward, placing palms against Harry's thighs, running them up and then around to cup the young wizard's arse. Harry's eyes fluttered closed and a wanton moan slipped past his parted lips. And when Tom pulled Harry forward to press his mouth against his lover's stomach, his head rolled to the side with an exquisite whimper.

Tom had just dipped his tongue into Harry's naval when the body in front of him suddenly jerked away. Harry was panting harshly and his eyes were now dark burning jewels of desire. Tom smirked seeing there was also a small amount of chastisement as well. Apparently Harry had an agenda and didn't like it messed with in any way.

Harry undressed right between his legs until he was in nothing but silver boxers. Tom scowled at the boxers. He'd been sure nothing could have fit beneath the trousers. It was just another tease. The brat laughed at his expression and moved the grab the chain off Tom's shoulder. He dropped to his knees between Tom's thighs before connecting the chain leash to his collar. He then handed the leash to Tom, mischief shining brightly in his eyes.

"What do you want me to do, Master?"

Merlin, he really is trying to kill me. "Return to the pole."

Harry returned to the dance pole. A bit eagerly, in Tom's opinion. And Tom tortured himself with watching Harry in nothing but silver boxers dancing around the thing. Using both the pole and that leash as erotic teasing tools. Harry seemed lost to the feel and music. Every move he made had Tom's cock aching just a little bit more. If that were even possible. Merlin, he'd never been so hard in his life.

When he could take no more of just simply watching, Tom slowly stood. Harry noticed the move but he continued to dance, acting as if he hadn't. Keeping the leash tight in one hand, Tom used the other to disrobe until he was standing there nude. The coolness of the dungeon immediately hit him and it felt good. He hadn't realized how hot he'd become watching Harry. He'd been into watching Harry so much he wouldn't have noticed if the world had crashed down around them.

Tom growled and yanked on the chain, jerking Harry away from the pole. Harry pulled away from the pole; his eyes appreciating the view Tom was giving him as the Dark Lord stood there in all his nude glory. Then he tugged back on the leash. Tom narrowed his eyes and yanked again; though he made sure he didn't do it rough enough to cause Harry to lose his footing. "Am I not your master?"

Harry responded with a lopsided grin. "If you want to think so," and he tugged on the leash again, drawing Tom several feet to him. "But really, who's the one with the power here?"

And that was it, Tom realized. Harry may be leashed, but in this room it was the slave who held the power and the brat knew it. It was that exact moment, as he stared into Harry's bright green come hither eyes, that he was made painfully aware of his exact depth of his feelings for the raven haired wizard in front of him. The realization hurt, it struck him so deeply and precisely. He'd known there was a possibility he might be capable of loving Harry the way the younger wizard deserved, but Tom hadn't been sure until this very moment. His heart ached with the realization that Harry had managed to make him fall in love with him. The pain was a glorious frightening thing. Tom held on to it because the pain meant it was real. There was nothing and no one who would take this new feeling or Harry away from him.

In the next instant, Harry's back was pressed against the pole and he could literally feel Tom's magic pulsating around them. It was a toxic and addictive combination and a little bit terrifying. "You're very emotional right now," Harry whispered. He figured he was still insane because that terror was adding another layer to the heavy lustful tension in the room.

Tom captured his mouth in a bruising possessive kiss. "Not waiting any longer," he whispered hoarsely against his mouth. Harry thought he could have been talking about the inevitable sex since the man was now ripping off his silver boxers, but somehow Harry knew that wasn't what Tom was talking about and it made his breath catch in his chest.

Tom's mouth hardly left his for a minute, and when it did, it was because he was busy caressing other sensitive areas of Harry's body. There was something different about the way Tom held him, touched him, and kissed him. With reverence. Tom's tongue caressed the inside of his mouth with a leisurely passion that had Harry clinging to him with shaking limbs. Slowly he was maneuvered to the bed and as Tom stretched over him, Harry swallowed thickly. He finally understood the emotion clinging with the lust in his lover's eyes.

"Tom," he breathed before pulling their mouths together again. The Dark Lord swallowed Harry's happy laugh and smiled himself before flipping them over so that Harry was straddling him.

"Don't expect me to say it… often," Tom said sternly, which only made Harry giggle as he leaned down to trail kisses across his lover's jaw.

"Of course not. Can't have the Dark Lord being all fluffy in his human form. What would your groveling minions think?"

Tom smirked. "They think what I want them to think," he drawled before he wrapped a hand around Harry's straining cock, smearing the pre cum over the head and watching Harry's face slacking in ecstasy. "Worked yourself up to painful limits, didn't you?"

"Only wanted to please you," Harry whispered between gasps as Tom continued to stroke him.

With his free hand, Tom reached for the leash that had been lying forgotten beside them. He picked it up and used it to draw Harry down. "I was already pleased with you, Harry," he murmured as he unclasped the leash and tossed it over the side of the bed. He did the same with the collar as well. Though next time Tom planned to keep the collar on.

"Don't stop," Harry begged about the hand on his cock.

Tom smirked when Harry came in his hand moments later. "That was quick," he laughed when Harry scowled. "What did you expect to happen? You've been frotting against that pole for the last hour."

"Shut up!"

Tom pulled his embarrassed lover down for a kiss before positioning Harry and wandlessly preparing him. He then pressed the palms of his hands against Harry's collarbones, holding his lover up in an awkward position and then thrust up into Harry; his hips moving quickly, cock striking into Harry at a rapid pace. Harry moaned out a curse and closed his eyes; the feel of Tom rushing in and out of him at such a pace and in such a position was unlike anything he felt before. Harry's hand drifted over to grip Tom's arms where the Dark Lord's muscles were straining with the effort to keep Harry up in that position.

Harry's face was being ravished by the Dark Lord's gaze. Tom's gaze never faulted as he continued to drag Harry higher into exquisite oblivion. His young lover's face was so expressive, framed by damp black hair, long eyelashes drifting over half opened orbs… Harry hadn't any idea how beautiful he was.

He's beautiful and he's mine.

Tom sat up suddenly and buried his face against the younger wizard's damp neck, allowing Harry to fall onto his cock. Tom groaned and sucked on the skin beneath his lips as tight hot muscles quivered around him as he was fully sheathed. Harry began to move over him as Tom's lips crashed against his. He hissed into Harry's mouth as his cock was taken in and out as a torturous pace and Harry grinned against his lips before opening his mouth to allow the Dark Lord to plunder the hot cavern. Tom's hand dove into Harry's hair as they kissed; as he licked and nibbled and stroked with his tongue.

After a time, Tom twisted them around to lay Harry on his back where his lover wrapped around him, trembling in his arms. Anything you want, Harry. Anything and I'll give it to you, Tom silently promised as he easily slid into his lover, watching entranced as Harry's back arched off the bed as he was slowly filled again.

Harry was close to climax. Tom could feel it. By the way the tight muscles sporadically clenched around his cock. By the way Harry's breaths were coming out shallow and erratic; the darkening of his eyes, and by the way he lifted his legs to wrap around Tom's waist in order to pull the Dark Lord in deeper with a strangled gasp of his name. Tom bided his time, neither speeding up nor slowing his strokes.

It was only when Harry shouted out, his fingertips digging painfully into Tom's back and body going stiff, did Tom pull back slightly and let go of his restraint. He tore into Harry. Avidly watched his cock thrust in and out of his lover, watched as his balls slapped against the inside of Harry's thighs. Harry's cock sprayed them both with the evidence of his explosive release. It was a beautiful sight. Harry's dazed eyes watching him, his body moving with Tom's continued thrusts. Though Tom didn't last long after Harry came, not with the way his cock was being strangled. Tom hissed out a groan, jerking once more inside Harry before stiffening and pouring his seed into his lover.

When Tom slid out, Harry whimpered in protest, which made Tom grin broadly. "Going to start calling you my little minx," he said softly, dropping a kiss on Harry's lips before moving lower to lap at a nipple. Even after what they'd just done, Tom wanted more. He was still hungry for his lover.

"Tom… I love you. Fucking dictator," Harry murmured drowsily, hands passing through Tom's hair in a lazy fashion while Tom continued to taste him.

The Dark Lord paused in his licks and raised his eyes to stare at Harry's contented smile. I don't deserve it. "I will never make you regret it."

Harry awoke alone in bed, though he did wake wonderfully warm as the blankets over him had a heating charm on it. This immediately kept Harry from scowling at the fact Tom had left him in bed after last night's events. And the note beside his head also kept him from pouting and wondering. Harry shifted under the covers and winced from the soreness he felt. His arse had been fucked three ways from Sunday last night. After the first round, Tom had allowed him to rest for a bit, but not for long. Tom's stamina was really amazing!

Harry grabbed the note and quickly read it. Apparently Tom was late for a 'meeting' when he woke and had no time to wake Harry and move him back to their room. But he promised to return home soon. Tom wrote that they needed to talk. Harry grinned when Tom ended the letter with a Truly Yours. Stretching, Harry winced again. But he winced with a satisfied smile. Tom liked his room! That much was totally obvious last night. Tom had also said Harry could be as kinky as he wanted and he would never hear a complaint about it.

Tom loved him. The Dark Lord hadn't come right out and said it, but his message was clear in every kiss, every look, and touch last night. The lovemaking last night had reverberated with their feelings for each other and it had been decidedly different from the other times they had shagged.

A robe hung on the bedpost on his side of the bed, and Harry sighed pleasantly when seeing it. Tom must have conjured it for him because Harry knew it hadn't been there last night. As he sat up and hurriedly put it on, Harry wondered where Tom really was. When Tom says he has a meeting which was usually code for a plethora of things. It could mean a Death Eater meeting or it could mean raids to anything in between. Whatever it was, Harry hoped Tom wasn't in danger.

That thought had Harry frowning. Both because the thought was half ridiculous, since this was the Dark Lord, but also because he wondered if he were really neutral anymore. Sure, he wasn't going to join the war but what would he do if he knew Tom was in serious danger? He wouldn't sit on his arse that was for sure. He'd go and stand beside Tom and he'd protect his lover because he knew he didn't want to live life without the man. As Harry left the room, he hoped he wouldn't be put in a situation like that.

Speaking of meetings, Harry had his own meeting to get to with Drake. And when he saw the time once in his room, he cursed. He was nearly a half hour late… though the house elf hadn't informed him Draco was there, which meant the blond was running late as well. Harry hurried to the bathroom for a quick shower and then hurriedly dressed. He descended the manor and went to wait for Draco in Tom's study.

When another half hour passed without word from Draco, he began to worry. They had planned to start sending the orders out today and Draco said he had the packaging ready and all they needed to do was separate orders and fill the boxes. The blond was serious about this small endeavor; excited about it too, so Harry knew only something extremely important would have kept him. But even then Draco would have sent an owl if he'd planned to be late.

After another few minutes, Harry decided to Floo to Malfoy Manor and seek out information. Once there he met up with Mrs. Malfoy. "Um… I'm looking for Draco. Is he here?"

"I'm sorry, Harry. Draco left for Diagon Alley a few hours ago… he said he'd be meeting you later," she paused and narrowed her eyes. "He hasn't been by to see you yet?"

Harry shook his head. "Did he say where in Diagon Alley?"

"No, but he did mutter something about fiends. I'm not sure what that meant."

Harry grinned. "Okay, thanks. I know where he is."

Narcissa smiled warmly at him. "When you see him, remind my son he's been taught better and he should not have forgotten about your meeting."

"It's not a big deal…" Harry trailed off because the witch got this look in her eyes, as if she were about to lecture him on the merits of being punctual. "Um... I'll just go now. Thanks, Mrs. Malfoy!"

Harry hurried back to the Floo Room and traveled to the Leaky Cauldron. When he arrived at the twins shop and asked after Draco, the twins frowned. "He hasn't been by."

"We've been here all day," Fred answered. "Haven't seen one beautiful hair of his."

George turned and grinned at Fred. "He was planning to visit us again."

"Score!" Fred and George gave each other high fives and would have continued in their happy stupor if Harry hadn't cleared his throat and reminded the two that Draco hadn't been seen all afternoon, though apparently he'd been on his way.

"And he's over two hours late for our meeting and I haven't received an owl or anything explaining why. He would have sent an owl," he ended lowly.

"Now, now, Harry… no need for that tone. Let's not jump to any conclusions yet," George prodded with a smile that was utterly fake and not reassured at all.

Fred strode out of the backroom into the front. A moment later Harry and George heard him ordering everyone out of the store. When he came back he said he'd locked up the store. Harry held out the small dagger necklace so they could each place a finger on it and then activated the Portkey.

"We gave them too much information," Fred whispered in a trembling voice just before the Portkey whisked them away.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Ten

Voldemort shifted in his throne like chair, tapping long fingers absently on the armrest as Lucius recited the goings on in the Ministry. The Dark Lord hardly heard a word, nor was he particularly interested in studying the group of his masked inner circle Death Eaters sitting around. He'd been severely distracted since leaving Harry sleeping in the dungeon. Should have moved him, he thought absently as he ran a finger across the stone of his chair. He'll be sore today.

That last thought had him grinning sadistically as last night's events replayed in his mind. This was about the fifth time he'd scared his minions with that particular twisted grin. His cloak hid most of his facial features with the exception of his eyes and mouth, therefore when he smiled like that it gave everyone the shivers. Voldemort shifted again and crossed his legs, trying to ignore the hardness growing between in reaction to each passing thought of Harry.

"My Lord?"

He tried focusing on this meeting as well but that never worked out for more than five minutes. And now he had visions of Harry sitting in his lap right here in this chair, back pressed against his chest, levering his sexy body up and down his cock… It was all Harry's fault of course. Talking about how he wanted to be fucked by Lord Voldemort with the robes and red eyes…

"My Lord?"

Voldemort's eyes snapped to Lucius. And now he'd missed whatever Lucius had been telling him. Though by the looks on their faces, it was clear his Lieutenants were almost sure as to what was taking up most of their Lord's attention. He sneered at no one in particular. These meeting were becoming tedious. It was years of meetings. He was becoming tired of it. By this rate he should have won the war already. He'd rather be home with his lover. He wanted Wizarding Britain in his fist already so that he could share it with Harry. But if he wanted Harry to enjoy the world given, Voldemort knew he had to be delicate in the way he gained victory.

"Lucius, Severus… approach," he demanded. When the two were standing before him, he leaned forward, eyes slitted on their faces. "I want Hogwarts now. We will not wait until the summer. From there we'll move on to the Ministry."

"B-but, my Lord," Severus whispered.

Voldemort understood the Potions Masters reluctance, however, "plans are being made. There is a way. You know of one. And Dumbledore is no longer there. I will rip the wards away, Severus." He leaned back and steepled his fingers beneath his chin, noticing the uncertainty flashing in the wizards eyes. "We will take it quietly. The fewer lives taken the better. I am no longer in the killing children business… unless they become too much of a bother."

Relief crossed Severus' features while Lucius could not withhold a snort. Voldemort glared even as he leaned over to pluck up a cube of fudge from the bowl sitting beside his thrown.

"Charleston, Lustre." Two cloaked and masked figures strode forward and bowed.

"My Lord," they spoke and waited.

"Anything of interest?"

Charleston opened his mouth to speak, but was delayed when Lord Voldemort suddenly stood and raised a hand. Several seconds passed in complete silence before a white mist suddenly appeared through the wall and headed for Severus. "This is a Patronus messenger."

Voldemort drew his wand and approached his Potions Master. "You've told me only the Order uses such a thing."

"Usually. There are those who are no longer in the Order who know how…" The mist formed at Severus' feet when it reached him. Severus raised a brow when the mist took the form of an otter. "Granger," he realized and Voldemort relaxed only minutely.

"Professor Snape. A situation had arisen and I request your help. It seems Draco may have been abducted and I'm having a hard time keeping the boys from going off and doing something drastically stupid. I could always stun them but that wouldn't do anyone any good, I suppose. Can you inform Voldemort and Mr. Malfoy? We are at the Dark Lord's home…please hurry! They don't have a plan and I don't know how much longer I can stall them!"

The Patronus disappeared a moment later, leaving the hall silent for a moment until Lucius spoke up. "My son," he murmured quietly. "They've taken my son?"

"You two return to the Ministry. To your department and find out if they have Draco," Voldemort told the Aurors standing near. "The rest of you are also dismissed. Look for Draco. But do it silently."

Severus and Lucius followed the Dark Lord to his manor. Tom himself striding down the halls to Harry's study. As he reached the door, he could hear Granger begging those within to wait.

"Hermione! You know what they'll do to him!" Harry yelled in trembling frustration. "He has the Dark Mark! They'll force information from him and then immediately send him to Azkaban. No trial. You know that's what they've been doing now. Hold the prisoners in Azkaban until after the war for a proper trial."

"Malfoy is not a murderer. And I doubt he's ever tortured anyone before," Hermione replied. "He doesn't have it in him to go that far."

"As if they care about that," said a voice Tom recognized as belonging to one of the twins. "All they care about is the Mark on his wrist."

Tom strode in with Lucius and Severus right behind him. Harry was on his feet, pacing back and forth with his hands in his hair, while the twins were standing near, wands gripped in hand so tightly their fists were white. Hermione stood near the door, obviously in the position to block the boys from rushing out. Tom felt his lips twitch in a smile. Her feet were planted; spread a shoulder width apart with her wand gripped tightly in her hand. He knew she was seconds away from stunning her friends.

"We're going now!" Harry said and spun towards the door, the twins nodding and following after. They stopped short seeing the elder wizards in the doorway. "… to make a plan. We're going now to make a plan. We weren't really going to just go out without a plan whatsoever…"

Hermione sagged; her relief was so great at seeing the other wizards. "Thank Merlin," she whispered.

"Explain what's happened," Tom ordered with a glare at him impetuous lover. Harry launched into the story and by the time he was through, his voice was laced with panic. Something in his gut told him he wasn't jumping to conclusions here. Tom could see Granger and the twins seemed to think the same. She and the twins knew Harry well enough and had been through many situations where Harry was often proved correctly.

"Draco spoke about having several errands to make in the Alley," Lucius spoke from beside him, his voice pitched low to mask the obvious worry over his only child. Tom turned to him and grabbed his arm, pushing back the sleeve to reveal Lucius' Dark Mark.

"We will make sure," Tom responded as he pressed the tip of his wand against the Mark and calling Draco. The young blond had never ignored a call before and was always punctual after being called. They would know in minutes if he were in any sort of trouble.

"Say Harry," one of the twins began and cornered the raven. "Fred and I can't help but notice you've been limping all over the place."

When Harry's face exploded in red, the twins grinned. "He liked the room then?"

"Oh yes," Tom purred from across the room. "It was most enjoyable. Frequent visits are in order."

"Tom!" Harry hissed. Tom smirked and then went back to speaking with his Lieutenants.

"Now is not the time," Harry whined pleadingly to the two in front of him. At once their grins dropped.

"You're right. We need Draco back before we can start to tease you," Fred muttered.

George nodded. "It's no longer the same without him. Draco's wicked funny when he teases you."

"He's got a cute laugh too," Fred whispered. "And his face lights up in an adorable fashion…"

Harry smiled softly at them. "We'll get him back. And take care of whoever did this."

When after fifteen minutes and Draco had not appeared, it was confirmed. Draco knew better than to ignore a summons. He was loyal to his Lord and would have dropped whatever it was he was doing to answer the call. Tom turned back to Harry. He, the twins, and Hermione were standing closely together, murmuring quietly to each other, obviously making plans. They hadn't needed that test to tell them what they already knew. Tom clenched his fists as he watched his lover. He could not keep Harry away from this. Lucius went home to inform his wife of what was happening, while Severus was ordered to stay behind with his Lord. Tom wanted to research several avenues in which he might be able to track the young Malfoy. But he needed his library and an extra pair of eyes and memory for the search.

"We'll go to the Burrow," the twins finally announced.

"Mione and I will ask around Diagon Alley," Harry murmured. "If he was taken from there, someone must have seen something."

Tom closed his eyes briefly. He wanted to demand Harry stay behind, but he knew better than to do so. It wouldn't have been right anyway. Draco was his best friend. And Harry was surely capable enough to handle himself… even if he did occasionally act without thinking.

"You should go now then," Tom replied, nodding when Harry's eyes widened in surprise. "I'll send word when Charleston and Lustre return with news."

As the others were getting ready, Harry went to Tom. "Thanks."

"As if I could keep you here," Tom replied, scowling.

"You know you could," Harry replied with a smile.

Tom rose his hand, slipping fingers into the raven hair at the back. "You'll be timed, Harry."

"You already have a tracking charm on me and I have this Portkey…"

"You will report back here in an hour, Harry," the Dark Lord ordered firmly.

Since he was lucky enough to be able to go without having to convince Tom, he only nodded to this order. It was a reasonable request after all.

Fred and George tumbled into the Burrow from the Floo, raging out of it like two bulls preparing to stampede. And when they saw Charlie in attendance along with their parents and Remus, they were immediately suspicious. Why was Charlie still there when he should have returned to Romania by then? Charlie told the twins on Sunday that he and Ron were only staying until the Monday after dinner. So that begs the question of why Charlie was still around.

The twins narrowed their eyes when their mum ignored them. She turned around and walked away, presumably into their parents' bedroom. It was a given that she was still probably very angry with them over the dinner, but it was suspicious that she left without a word. Molly Weasley never left without a word.

"Still here, Charlie? Any particular reason?"

Charlie shrugged even as he wondered at their desperate and hostile expressions. "Didn't really need to return to Romania immediately."

"Working for the Order then? Just get off a mission?" George inquired through gritted teeth.

Charlie started to really worry and he approached them. The twins looked ready to blow. "What's up?" he whispered to them.

"Draco is missing. Abducted. Know anything about that, Charlie?"

The surprise on Charlie's face was genuine. The twins immediately knew that. He quickly glanced back over his shoulder to his father and Lupin. Those two were standing quietly watching, no doubt wondering what could have brought the twins over when they had been certain it would be a long time before Fred and George visited the Burrow again. Charlie turned back and pressed his brothers to turn around. He slung an arm around their shoulders, leading them out of the house. Once far enough away from the front door, he dropped his arms and faced them.

"You've got to know I wouldn't do that. Bill wouldn't either. Not after you made it plain you fancied the spoiled git." The twins continued to glare. "As far as I know, the Order is not responsible. No one has said anything about capturing him. Haven't seen him here, and Remus hasn't spoken about him. They've been speaking about Order news all afternoon. I'm almost certain that line of discussion would have come up if he was really taken by the Order… you two are really serious about him," he ended, his tone awe-colored.

"It could still be the Order," George murmured. "They might not trust you well enough to speak about such things in front of you."

Fred nodded. "Could be members you've never met too. Moody… he's got others working for him you don't know about. Could be Kingsley and his cohorts also."

Charlie couldn't help but laugh. "Cohorts. Don't you mean Aurors?"

"Same thing," the twins answered, sneering slightly.

"It was the Aurors who wanted to drag a perfectly innocent witch into interrogation just to find out where Harry was," George said.

"And then when they couldn't do that, started to make up lies in the paper about her, turning her into a criminal when all she has ever done was protect Harry. Really, Aurors is too good a word for them."

Charlie shook his head. Half agreeing with them, but he also knew the Order and Aurors were only doing what they thought they had to in order to protect Wizarding Britain. "I'm still trusted, believe me. Bill even more so because he works in the country."

Fred balled his fists at his sides. "Draco hasn't done anything! The most he's been doing lately is trying to make Harry's fudge famous!" he burst out, the frustration bubbling over.

"And ticking Hermione off," George went on. The twins shared a small smile at that.

"I'll go to the new headquarters. Try to find something out…" Charlie pinned them with a firm glare. "Don't do anything stupid. Don't start anything until you have facts."

"We have facts! Our Draco has been taken! You expect us to sit on our arses while you go scope out the Order?!"

"What else are you going to do?" Charlie hissed. "What else can you do?"

The two sagged, dropping their chins to their chests in desolation. Charlie sighed and stepped closer to embrace them. "I'll help. You two go question around where he was last seen, okay? Stay with Harry. I know he's looking too." Fred and George nodded. "I'll go right now to the Order. I'll contact Bill from work. He'll help. You two just stay out of trouble."

Charlie turned around and strode back to the Burrow before they could say anything else. The twins walked down the path and through the wards before Apparating. They had to listen to Charlie. He made sense. They couldn't exactly go demanding the Order tell them where Draco was. If they had him, certainly they wouldn't tell. All they could do was go and join Harry and Hermione in their search.

Harry and Hermione had no luck whatsoever in Diagon Alley. They did find Draco had visited the Apothecary, but the clerk inside said the blond had been alone. However, the clerk had come off uncaring and had even seemed amused that Draco could have been abducted. Hermione then had to pull Harry away from the store since Harry had been sorely tempted to hex the bastard. After, they visited every shop they could think of that Draco might have gone to. Even some shops the blond wouldn't have set foot in, just in case the clerks might have seen him walk past and maybe saw something through the window. Apparently no one saw anything. And if they did, they weren't talking.

"How is it fucking possible?" Harry seethed. "How is it possible no one saw anything when it had to have happened here? It had to happen between him leaving one store and heading for the twins store. He was going to visit them!"

Hermione let her gaze travel around the road as she asked, "are you certain he was going to visit them? Why would he?"

Harry grabbed her arm and steered her towards Knockturn Alley for a look there. "Narcissa said he mentioned something about fiends before he left. That's his code for the twins. Draco fancies them. Think he's about ready to give up denying it."

They had no luck down Knockturn Alley either, but the patrons and clerks there were more than willing to keep an eye out and their ears open. They cared if a Malfoy had been abducted… at least most of them.

As they were leaving the Alley he both cursed and waved. "Should have checked in with Tom an hour ago," he explained as he waved to the twins.

"We can go now," Hermione murmured as they approached the twins. "Looks like Fred and George had no luck either."

The four quickly exchanged information. No luck. Harry transported them back home and led the others through the manor, finding Tom in the library with Snape. The Aurors were there as well, apparently right tin the middle of giving more bad news.

"Malfoy was not brought in by the Aurors. Officially or unofficially. It was difficult finding this out without alerting anyone that we were looking for him."

"How are you certain then?" Severus asked.

"Kingsley was talking with Moody in the Head Auror's office. The old wizard was going on and on about what they could do to find Harry without turning the world against them. Spitting out different ideas for everyone to hear. Nothing he said indicated they had Malfoy."

"That means," Harry cut in, "that neither the Order or the Ministry has Drake."

"Unfortunately, yes," Charleston replied.

"Why unfortunately?"

Snape frowned. "Because, Potter, it would have been easier to find Draco had it been those factions."

"Oh, yeah," he nodded at Snape. "That makes sense. Isn't there some way we can track him?"

"I'm working on that," Tom replied. "You can help. Grab a book and start reading," he said to the four newcomers and then he sent the Aurors away to conduct their own search. "I'm looking for any information on how I can use the Mark to track him."

Harry opened his mouth and Tom cut him off. "You can go out to search some more in a few hours."

"We could go to the pubs around Wizarding Britain," Fred murmured as they all picked up a book. "Maybe someone would be stupid enough to brag."

"Yeah, we'll try that."

"I concede that is a good idea," Snape replied grudgingly.

"Must have hurt so bad to admit that," Harry spat with a glare. Severus sneered right back.

Hermione and the Dark Lord shared an amused smirk at the animosity swimming between the two across the table.

Draco groaned as he forced his eyes open, or more specifically, one eye. The other eye refused to open. He was momentarily confused, his mind in a painful haze. The last thing he remembered was leaving the Apothecary and preparing to drop in on the twins when something suddenly slammed into the back of his head. And then he knew pain and darkness. It was still dark. He was surrounded by it, but there was some light. Not much just a sliver of it coming through from the bottom of the door directly across from him. Looking over he spotted a window also, but that had been boarded up tight, allowing no light through.

Draco gathered his strength, trying to wiggle out of his bonds. He cried out as that brought another agonizing wave of pain through his body. His stomach and ribs were on fire. Not to mention his arms were pulled back at a painful angle and tied too tightly to the back of the chair he was apparently sitting in. Draco dropped his chin to his chest and tried to breathe as deeply as he could. That didn't work out either. He could only manage shallow breaths. Each breath he took caused pain to lace through his chest.

Don't panic, he thought desperately as he licked his lips and then grimaced when a metallic taste coated his mouth. His lips was badly busted and swollen. So was his right eye, now that he thought about it, which was why he was having trouble opening it. He blamed the Order for this. Who else would have dared accost him in the middle of Diagon Alley in broad daylight? They did it to Harry; it wouldn't have been anything to do it to him. Inwardly, Draco smiled with grim satisfaction. Harry would know almost immediately something was wrong when he didn't turn up for their meeting. So he had some comfort in knowing he was already missed, depending on how long he'd been here unconscious. And if the twins were really as serious as they had been saying, they would also be looking for him. And his father… heads were going to roll when his parents found out. If his body didn't hurt so much, Draco would have bounced in his seat with eager anticipation. But he was in pain so all he could manage was a pitiful whimper. Beating me up while I was unconscious… how cowardly. The Order is truly nothing but dregs.

Draco realized this abduction could be one of two things. He was brought here for information or this was a trap to catch Harry. Either way, if he weren't rescued before his captors returned, there would be a whole lot of trouble. For his side and for Harry. He didn't want that to happen. But he was stuck. Tied so tightly against the chair with his wand nowhere in sight. He thought about trying to stand, maybe running backwards to slam the chair against the wall to break it, thus freeing him since it was only his arms tied to the chair, but when he tried to stand, Draco quickly found out that plan was impossible. Standing on his legs for even a second caused him great pain. He shouted out and slumped back into the chair, pinching his eyes shut against the pain. Well, there was that reason why his legs had not been tied.

He sat in the darkness for a long time. And during that time all he did was stare at that light under the door, watching with a sinking heart as that light slowly faded, making him realize it was the light of day he was watching disappear to be replaced by night. And he wondered again how long he had been there already. Were his captors planning to return that night? Did they plan to starve him? Keep him battered and bruised? Did they think he'd talk easier if he were exhausted and hurting? All these questions and more ran through his head as the time went by and he was almost relieved when he finally heard voices beyond the door. As they neared, his eyes narrowed as he recognized those voices.

"…could get in trouble for this, sis."

"We need Harry! Since they were all going to sit on their arses, we had to do it ourselves! Malfoy's his best mate, and you know Harry. He'll come find him."

"Maybe we should have told someone else about this..."

"No way! They'd ruin everything."

"Percy might have helped."

"…take a moment to think about what you just said."

"Yeah, yeah. Fine. We're better off doing this alone. This way we can get rid of Malfoy after and no one will know we were involved."

Despite the pain, Draco had to fight hard to keep the glee off his face when the door opened to reveal Ron and Ginny Weasley. Draco quickly went limp and feigned unconsciousness. From what he gathered, those two were the only ones involved in this kidnapping. That was good, but it also infuriated Draco for he'd allowed himself to be taken by the lowest of low.

"Good Merlin, Ron! You weren't supposed to beat him to death!" Weaslette screeched the moment she saw him. "I only said you were supposed to bring him here, tie him up, and leave him till we had the time to deal with the arse."

"S'not like the slimy snake doesn't deserve it. And he's still alive… pity," the Weasley mourned when Draco reared his head up angrily at Weasley's words.

Draco calmed himself and smirked at his captors when his Mark began to tingle. He wasn't sure why his Mark was tingling. It wasn't the usual pain felt when the Dark Lord summoned. Draco wondered what his Lord was doing. Perhaps he was trying to pinpoint Draco's location using the Mark. As far as the blond knew, the Mark's had never been used or could be used as tracking devices; that was not one of the purposes of the Mark… but this didn't mean the Dark Lord couldn't make it so. The Dark Lord could do anything, given enough time.

His smirk grew malicious with these thoughts. The changing of his expression surprised the two and both looked visibly worried at his unconcerned expression. Or as unconcerned as he could manage around the swelling of his face. "Did you have a plan when you captured me? Or was this a spur of the moment thing? Did you think about the consequences of your actions?"

"Shut it, Malfoy," Ginny hissed.

"No, because really… you two doing this alone means you have no back up. Who do you think is going to come after me? Besides the one you want to come along?"

Ron scowled. "The only consequence we'll have is what we want."

Draco rolled his tired eyes. That hardly made any sense. Typical. Ginny huffed and crossed her arms over her chest. "Harry will come and we'll be able to take him from your clutches. And then after, we'll give you right over to the Aurors. It's the Kiss for you, Malfoy."

Draco laughed. "Where have you been, Weaslette? The Dementors follow the Dark Lord."

"Azkaban, then," she returned with a nasty laugh. "That's worse, isn't it? For someone like you in a place like that. Even without Dementors, Azkaban is a horrible place. I'm sure there are a lot of wizards in there that your father has pissed off." She smirked triumphantly when Draco's face paled and the smirk slipped form his lips. She was right. The Dementors may not be there, but that place was filled with rapists and murderers. Pedophiles, scapegoats, and all around scum. Draco wouldn't last a day. The guards would see to that.

"My father will have your heads!" he hissed.

"Your father isn't here," Ginny replied.

"How did you do it, Malfoy? How'd you get Harry? Our brothers? Gave the twins a love potion, didn't you?" Ron demanded.

"I did no such thing! A love potion? I'm above such things!"

"They claim to be in love with you!" Ginny spat. "They would never fall in love with someone like you."

Draco's swollen lips parted in surprise. His heart sped up exponentially and it had nothing to do with his current predicament. "They said that?"

"They said they wanted to marry you," she answered with a nasty twisting of her face. "Which is ridiculous, so you must have poisoned them with something."

"What did you give them?!" Weasley shouted.

Draco ignored them and sagged in his seat. He would say no more.

"Malfoy, I asked you a question!" Weasley spat in his face.

"Bugger off," Draco whispered. "You aren't worth the air I breathe. You can ask all you want and I will never answer to someone as worthless as you."

Weasley's face exploded in red and before Draco could flinch, the redhead had drawn back his fist and punched him. Repeatedly in the face until the Weaslette dragged her brother away. Draco sat there limp, leaning to the side. He spat out a mouthful of blood, grimacing when there was also a tooth mixed in with the blood. Draco thought these two had better kill him in the end, because if they didn't and he got away… he'd make them pay.

For the next half hour he was questioned. Draco would have laughed if he weren't in so much pain. They didn't have any truth serum. It was ridiculous! But every question he refused to answer, the Weasels would either hit him or send a hex his way. Draco was supremely grateful neither of them were particularly brilliant or inventive with their hexes. The two were letting the anger get the best of them and nothing they sent his way was more painful than the physical pains he already had. And nothing would get him to reveal anything about Harry, the twins, or the Dark Lord.

Finally the Weaslette dragged her brother out of the room when it seemed Weasley was really prepared to kill Draco with his bare hands. She muttered something about needing to go home before their mother missed them. As they left, Draco managed to lift his head and yell out, "next time prepare before you abduct someone. This is pathetic! Bet you wish you'd learned the Dark Arts now! I would have talked an hour ago if you knew decent spells!"

Weasel tried to barrel his way back into the room, but Weaslette grabbed his arm and kept him in the doorway.

"Let's see how cocky you are after being left in here for two days straight. Alone without any food or water," Weaslette threatened. If Draco didn't hate her so much he would have applauded how really threatening she was just now with that sinister smirk on her face. She might have made a splendid Death Eater.

Charlie sat at the kitchen table, staring hard at the flat scarred surface. There had been no sign of Draco Malfoy and he and Bill had searched all day. The Order knew nothing about his disappearance and neither did the Ministry. Which was a shame because it might have been easier to find him had the Aurors or the Order taken him. Now though no one knew who had taken him. No one knew where to start looking for him.

As Charlie stood to go out and search some more, Ginny and Ron made an entrance, bickering quietly to each other. The both of them had been hanging out together over the last few days, and they seemed entirely too bitter when together. It was very strange. Charlie studied them, an odd feeling washing through him when he noticed Ron had spots of blood on his shirt. Narrowing his eyes, he also noticed his younger brother's knuckles were red and cut up. "Where have you two been?"

The two paused and turned to him. Though Ron didn't meet his eyes. Ginny did and she tried hard to look perfectly innocent. "Diagon Alley. Met up with some mates again," Ginny answered. "Where's Mum?" she asked, Charlie went along with the subject change. even as he mentally shook his head in rising suspicion. They wouldn't have… would they?

"Out. How'd your knuckles get busted up, Ron?" he questioned.

"Fell. Busted nose too," the young wizard muttered and gestured to the blood smattering on his shirt before disappearing up the stairs.

Charlie turned his attention to Ginny. "Did you know Draco Malfoy is missing?"

"We're supposed to care?"

"Do you realize how upset Fred and George are?"

"It'll be better for them if he never comes back," Ginny said with a shrug as she too turned away. Charlie heard her mutter it would serve the Death Eater right if he were to die from lack of food and water since he wouldn't open his fucking mouth to answer even one question.

Charlie watched her go up the stairs with a sinking heart and then turned, dropping his elbows on the counter. He didn't think Ginny realized he'd heard that whisper. "Bloody idiots."

How long had he been there, Draco dazedly wondered. His head moved slowly from side to side like a snake as he had little strength to keep it still. He was famished and so thirsty and he was sure Weasley had broken several of his ribs. He couldn't breathe through his nose, couldn't see… his entire body felt broken and bloodied. Despite what he'd thought earlier, he began to despair. Were they looking for him? Would he be found before he died from starvation? He couldn't believe the little Weaslette had actually left him alone for two days without food or water.

What kind of monster is she, he wailed in his mind. He gave Ronald Weasley no credit. All he was good for was being a barbarian. But the Weaslette… only she could have planned this and followed through, even if it were a ridiculous plan. But still! Leaving him alone without food or water for days?! Leaving him alone to freeze to death during the nights…even now he was shivering uncontrollably. Felt like his body was a block of ice that would shatter at any moment.

His father never left prisoners in the dungeon to starve to death… though the prisoner usually ended up dead anyway, but at least not by starvation or frostbite. Draco moaned when a horrible thought entered his mind. The little Weaslette should be returning to Hogwarts soon. Easter holiday would be ending… sometime soon. His sense of time was severely skewed. He didn't know what day it was. Only that it was early evening told by the fading light under the door. Would the bitch leave him here to die?

A soft sound left his lips as he started tugging in a futile effort to free his arms again, and as before, the ropes didn't bloody give an inch. Draco murmured incoherently, his thoughts starting the blur, head dizzy. The kind of dizziness that seemed to wash all throughout his body. He knew he would fall unconscious again. It was inevitable. Weasley's punches to his head had not been light taps. More then once he'd been hit against the temples. My fiends… what will the fiends do when they discover who was behind this? Would they leave me to stand with them? Draco whimpered pitifully at such a thought.

Just as he was happily slipping away to the blackness, he heard voices again. His heart soared at the thought that it might be his rescuers and he made himself stay awake. Weren't people with concussions supposed to stay awake? He stayed awake because no matter how long he'd been there, Draco knew there were people who were looking for him and would keep looking for him.

"Bloody hell," he rasped when he recognized the youngest Weasleys voices.

The door was thrown open and the light from the hallway spilled into the room. Draco tried looking through his bruised eyelids, maybe get a sense of where he was, but that was also a futile effort. The two came in and slammed the door closed. Ginny cast a spell to light the few candles placed around the room.

"Feel like talking, Malfoy?" Weasley questioned as they approached.

"Fuck off," he replied in a slow manner as if it had cost him much energy to even speak those words.

"Didn't think so," Weaslette murmured as they came to stand before him. Then she laughed. "Look at you. Horrible. The twins would never want you, looking like this… wonder if any of the damage could be made permanent," she mused, and smirked seeing the fury enter Draco's eyes.

"Weasley," he hissed, trying desperately to keep his teeth from chattering from the cold that had seeped into his bones. "I doubt the twins are as shallow as you are."

"Yes that's true…"

"I'll give back all I'm given. To both of you," he promised lowly.

"Yeah, whatever, Malfoy," Weaslette laughed away his words and Draco swore to himself one day he would come through with his promise. No one laughs off Draco Malfoy.

"Can we get a move on? Don't have much time left," the weasel murmured.

"I have a question," Draco hissed. "Since this is a trap to get Harry, obviously, did either of you actually let him know where I am?" the blurred looks on their faces told him no. They hadn't even thought about that. "You two must be the most dimwitted kidnappers I've ever come across!"

That earned him another punch from Weasley. But honestly he couldn't care now. He went numb over the nights, freezing in this small room. "That's all you're good for, isn't Weasley? Hitting an incapacitated person." Once again Ginny had to grab her brother to contain his fists.

"We have this," she announced, pulling a potion vial out of her pocket and holding it up. For a moment Draco feared they'd done something smart for once and finally acquired Veritaserum. Only to breath in relief when he saw the potion was light purple.

"And what is that?" he drawled, his tone unconcerned.

"A strong love potion, Malfoy. I'm going to give this to you and make you fall desperately in love with me."

"Eww, noooooo," he moaned, at once losing his calm composer at the thought of being made to feel anything remotely good towards Ginevra Weasley.

"Yes, and you'll want to be mine to the point where you'll give all your secrets to me just to prove yourself. Its quite like Veela allure."

"I'd rather you kill me right now!"

"No way. I spent a lot of money on this potion. Lavender practically cleaned out my savings with her price. We couldn't get any truth serum quick enough so this had to be it. I rather like the thought of you pining away for me."

"But you're a girl!" Draco whined. "I don't like girls! Especially girls with red hair!"

"I could have Ron give you to you."

Draco shuddered in disgust, at the same time Weasley shouted, "no way do I want the ferret in love with me! Even if it is because of a potion."

Weaslette snickered and Draco desperately wished he could kick her face in. She withdrew her wand and pointed it at his mouth. "Adaperio!"

Draco tried fighting the spell that would force his mouth open, but that only caused him more pain and dizziness. Weasley moved forward and roughly grabbed his hair, jerking his face up towards the ceiling so that his sister could dump the potion down his throat. Still as Weaslette moved forward with the potion, Draco thrashed around in his binds, trying to move away with little effect.

As Weaslette began to tip the vial, water leaked from the blond's eyes. Don't! I don't want to be in love with anyone else! I'm already…

Harry, Hermione, Fred, and George Apparated to Hogsmeade. Hermione was the one to spot Charlie and he waved them over to the alley in between the Hogshead and the Quill shop. As soon as they were near, he turned around and led them through the alley and out onto the dirt road that led to the homes surrounding the village.

"Charlie?" one of the twins inquired.

"Found this earlier today," he murmured, pulling something out of his back pocket and handing it to his nearest brother.

"That's Draco's wand!" Harry exclaimed when he made it out in the dim light.

Charlie seemed to sag at his words. "I thought so… I took the wand and followed them here. Knowing they would lead me to him."

"You found Draco?!" the twins asked excitedly. Charlie stopped beside a house, motioning them all into the shadows.

"Think so. Can't imagine why else they would go there," he said, pointing to a cottage down the road that looked empty. Unlived in. "They went in ten minutes ago."

Hermione narrowed her eyes. "Who are they?"

Charlie didn't face them. He seemed terribly bothered by something. "They put our family into danger by doing this. Even more danger than we were already in…" Finally he turned to look at his brothers. "I expect you to teach them a lesson. Don't worry. You four will be more than enough to take them." With that said, Charlie Apparated away.

Without wasting a moment to ponder on his words, the four ran down the road and easily slipped into the house. Hermione laid her wand in her palm. "Point me, Draco Malfoy," she whispered. The wand spun around before pointing straight ahead towards the stairs. They crept through the house and followed Hermione's wand up one floor. There were only two doors down the hallway and one was wide open. Moonlight spilled in from the open door, filling the hallway.

"This one," Hermione whispered, gesturing to her wand where it pointed at the closed door directly opposite of the open room. Harry and the twins crept forward and readied themselves. George blasted the door open while the other three had spells on the tip of their tongues. For a moment they stared, dumbfounded. They found Draco bound tightly to a chair. His face bruised nearly beyond recognition. Ron and Ginny stood beside him. Ron had a fist full of blond hair, pulling it so that Draco's face was tilted up in order to allow Ginny to pour a potion down his throat.

"Accio potion!" Fred yelled, wand pointed to the vial very near Draco's forced opened mouth. George, Harry, and Hermione came to stand beside him as the potion flew to his hand, still in shock at the scene before them.

"Accio wands!" Harry and Hermione cried. Harry pointing at Ginny and Hermione at Ron. Their wands instantly flew into Harry and Hermione's outstretched hands. Fred handed the potion over to Hermione before he and George ran forward to Draco, eyes filling with fury as they untied their blond. He was almost unrecognizable. Draco barely even had enough strength to moan from the pain felt as his body was suddenly released from his bonds. He slumped forward, certainly going to fall in a heap, but Fred swept him up into his arms, trying very hard not to jostle Draco too much, terrified he would do more damage.

"What the fuck?!" he shouted, eyes zooming back and forth between Ron and Ginny.

"What did the two of you think you were doing?!" Hermione shouted; enraged that not only did it look like Malfoy had been severely beaten, but also it had been Ginny and Ron behind it all.

"Granger came too?" Draco rasped lowly.

"Suppose you've grown on me, Malfoy. You two take him to St. Mungo's," she told the twins.

"We'll go," George murmured and then glared at his younger siblings, "but you can bet you'll be seeing us soon!"

"Don't want to go to St. Mungo's," Draco managed to whine.

"Gods, Draco. You're burning up," Fred murmured fearfully, his forehead pressed against the blond's.

"Really? But I'm freezing."

Fred and George exchanged a worried look before they Apparated away with Draco.

"Well I'm here," Harry snarled once Draco and the twins were gone. "What's the next part of your brilliant plan? Have a net lying around? Should I take a few more steps to help you out?" he hissed. The walls around them began to tremble; the windows of the cottage began to crack, and then completely shattered. Harry's anger inducing his magic to become almost visible with his rage.

Ron and Ginny looked like they had nothing to say at first; they simple watched Harry and Hermione warily. There wasn't much they could do without their wands and the two knew they could get in real trouble for what they'd done. At least that was Ginny's thinking. But Ron scowled and opened his mouth, glaring at his former best mate. Harry strode forward and pointed his wand in Ronald's face. "You say one thing about my betrayal… about running away and I will hex you. You haven't any right to say that shite. You ran away to Romania. At least I'm still in England. At least I'm not afraid to walk around with my head held high. I don't see you doing anything for the war, Ron. Your hypocrisy is disgusting. At least I don't pretend, fucking coward!"

"How dare you call him a coward?" Ginny screeched. "You left the war because you're scared."

Harry laughed. It was low and bitter and sent chills down the spines of everyone in the room. "You don't know anything about me, do you? I'm not scared. Was never scared to do what they said I had to."

"Sure, right," Ron muttered his disbelief.

"I left the war because you all make me sick. Did I want to give a helping hand in saving your arses? No. That's why I left. I left because no one seemed to care about the murders of an entire House!"

"Better off without them!" Ron snapped.

"You've just proven my point," Harry hissed. "That's why I'm neutral. At this point I think you deserve to lose…either why, I'm not concerned any more. I'm content with my life now. How about you?"

"Do you know what's fun about being neutral," Hermione went on, nearing Ginny. "We can do this—Petrificus Totalus! Silencio! —and not feel any guilt about it."

Harry followed her example and did the same to Ron before smirking. "We'll just leave you two here… hopefully someone will come along before you die from starvation."

The two left the room and quickly walked down to the ground level. "That's far less than they deserve," Harry muttered.

"It's the only kind of real punishment they'll get. Can't tell the Aurors, they wouldn't press charges-"

"Probably give them medals," Harry interrupted bitterly. Hermione gave him a look and he smiled sheepishly.

"And they may get into trouble with Molly, but I doubt the punishment would last a week…"

"Merlin… did you see Draco? He looked half dead!"

Hermione nodded and entwined her arm around his. "We'll go tell Voldemort and his parents and then we can go see him at St. Mungo's. They'll fix him up good as new, Harry. Don't worry."

"We found him!" Harry announced when he and Mione appeared within Tom's office and found him with Lucius and Severus. "We found Draco. The twins took him to St. Mungo's."

Harry didn't think he'd ever seen so much emotion on Lucius Malfoy's face. "Thank Merlin," the blond murmured as he quickly swept out of the room. No doubt going to fetch his wife. Severus soon followed him, leaving Hermione and Harry with Tom.

"How did you find him?" Tom demanded as he came to stand before the two.

Harry and Hermione shared a quick hooded look before Harry faced his lover. "Charlie showed us. Somehow he found out where Draco was being kept."

"It was the Order then?"

"No, sir," Hermione answered. "The persons responsible… were working on their own."

"Who?"

"Tom, please… we can't say. Draco's safe now and those responsible will be dealt with."

The two lovers then had a staring contest. One in which Hermione wanted no part of and began backing away. It was a clash of wills and she could distinctively feel their magic swirling around, battering away at each other. Briefly she wondered how the sex must be… Exceptional, she thought a moment later. If they shag as passionately as they clash wills, then it had to be exceptional. Hermione wrinkled her nose in embarrassment and hurried out of the room. Having no idea why she'd suddenly thought of that.

Inside the office, Harry's stare turned pleading and Tom cursed, unable to stand against such a look. "Please," the young wizard implored.

"Harry, I want to know who did this," he returned softly, reaching forward to brush fingers against Harry's cheek. "Lucius and Narcissa deserve to know who did this."

"If they find out, Lucius may never allow the twins near Draco again," Harry muttered. "You know they're in love with him. If they find out… the twins will be hurt either way."

"This has to do with their family," Tom assumed then. "But not the Order?"

"Not the Order, I swear. And not all of their family. Please, Tom. I think Draco should be left with the revenge. He'll want it."

Tom sighed and conceded. "Go to St. Mungo's. But I don't want you there all night. Come home soon. You need sleep."

Harry grinned. "You as well, Tom. You may have tried to hide it, but I know you've been awake worrying about Draco too."

Tom snorted and looked away. "Ridiculous. Why should I worry over the whiney brat?"

Harry moved forward, pressing against Tom's broad chest. He replied in a singsong voice, "because you care." He snickered when Tom scowled and pushed him away towards the door.

"Impertinent brat," the Dark Lord hissed.

Harry nodded. "Come with me?"

"No."

"Come with me, Tom."

"No."

"I want you to come with me," Harry whined.

Hermione pushed away from the wall when Harry pranced out of the office, a glamoured Dark Lord in tow. Voldemort looked just as he did when he'd come to the Quidditch game, except instead of smiling, the wizard was scowling horrendously. Hermione held back a laugh. Every time the Dark Lord scowled like that, Harry was always grinning outrageously. Which meant he was the cause of the scowl.

The three of them quickly traveled to St. Mungo's. The Malfoys and Snape were already there, having been told to wait out in the hall while the Healers were inside mending Draco's injuries.

The three gave imperceptible bows to Tom when they saw he'd come along. He nodded at them, while Harry went on to study Snape. The wizard was standing behind Lucius and Narcissa. His chest was pressed against Lucius' back with a hand on the blond's hip and an arm curved around Narcissa's back so that he could hold onto her shoulder with his free hand. Both Malfoys seemed to take comfort in his presence. Harry tried not gaping. It was just… he'd never ever thought to see Snape like this. Even the expression on his face as he murmured something to the two was… tender.

"Fuck it all!" he hissed and turned away from them to stare at the closed door of Drake's room.

"What's wrong?" Tom inquired, slipping an arm around his waist, holding Harry tightly against his chest.

Harry shook his head. He'd wanted to keep thinking that Snape was a complete bastard with no redeeming qualities whatsoever. "Where are the twins?" he asked no one in particular.

"In with Draco," Lucius drawled. "They refused to leave and Draco refused to lay still until the Healers said they could stay. Apparently he doesn't trust this place, but he'll trust them to keep him safe."

Snape stared at the door. "Frankly I think he's delirious and didn't know what he was saying."

"They're very nice and clever boys… for Weasleys," Narcissa whispered, her voice thick with emotion.

Harry and Hermione grinned at each other. Tom led Harry over to a chair and pushed him down, motioning for Granger to take the chair beside them. He knew they were exhausted, having done most of the searching the last few nights. Granger seemed surprised at his gesture, but did as he silently suggested sank beside Harry. They both shifted until Hermione's head was against Harry's shoulder and the brunet's head fell on top of hers. Tom didn't' react to this as he might have done a couple of months ago. Harry was his and he knew Granger had a little… crush on Charleston. A crush that didn't seem to be one-sided. Not that he much cared about all that.

Draco's door finally opened three hours later to reveal three Healers. "Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy," one of the Healers inquired as the other two walked away down the hall.

"How is he? How's my baby?" Narcissa implored. The obvious distress over her child must have surprised the Healer, for his flat look morphed and he smiled gently.

"Your son's physical injuries were… extensive. But they were also easily healed. He'll have bruises for several days and he'll be given pain potions over the course of that time. Your son also suffers dehydration. This will be taken care of over the course of days as well. He'll take nutrient potions and drink plenty of liquid. But what we're worried about now is… It seems the external conditions he was left in with the injuries has caused him to come down with an illness and he's developed a high fever. It could be dangerous so your son will be constantly monitored until the fever passes."

"Explain his physical injuries," Lucius demanded.

The Healer took a breath. "Three broken ribs. One of which came very close to puncturing a lung. Dislocated shoulder, fractured forearm. Both his shins were fractured as well as a cheekbone. Broken nose, a few teeth missing. He was also severely concussed." At the stricken look on Narcissa's face, the Healer shifted forward and raised a hand, as if he meant to lay it on her arm to comfort. He dropped it a moment later when Lucius glared at him. "As I've said. Those injuries have been taken care of."

"We want to take our son home," Narcissa said.

The Healer frowned. "I understand your need to do so, Mrs. Malfoy, but until the fever passes, I can't in good conscious allow that to happen. But as soon as he's free of the fever, you are welcomed to move him home. But he'll need those potions I spoke of."

"He will have them," Severus answered with a firm nod.

Draco awoke in a soft bed, and after being held captive in that cold room and sitting in a chair for days, this was a blessed thing. His body was still sore, but it seemed his injuries had been taken care of. He hadn't wanted to go to St. Mungo's because he didn't trust anyone there. But the twins promised they wouldn't leave his side. No one would get through them. He'd fallen unconscious again after that, but he'd been reassured by their promise. He'd been reassured by the fury still swimming in their generally warm bright eyes. Fury against their siblings at what they'd done to him. He'd gone under with the knowledge that the fiends were still his.

His mind cleared and he heard voices very close to him. Harry, Granger, and the twins. "Thought you should know… we left Ron and Ginny incapacitated in the Shrieking Shack," Harry was saying.

"Good," one of the twins growled.

"We'll leave them there overnight," the other hissed.

"And some time tomorrow evening we'll go back and beat the living shite out of Ron."

"What about Ginny?" Granger asked.

"As much as she deserves it- trying to give our Draco a love potion- we can't hit girls. Our baby sister especially. Why don't you do it, Hermione?"

There was silence, but Draco could swear Granger was staring at him. After another silent minute, she completely surprised him by saying, "fine. I'll smack her around. Malfoy didn't deserve any of this."

Draco snickered despite himself. It was funny hearing Granger talk about 'smacking' someone around.

"Draco?" before he could answer, he felt a hand on his forehead. "He's still very hot," Harry murmured.

"Thirsty," he whispered around a tongue that seemed too big for his mouth. "Not hot… freezing," he said after.

"You have a fever," Granger said softly, and he felt someone messing with the blankets over him. And then a weight settled over him as if another blanket had been placed on top of the others.

"Ah, look at that," one of the twins cooed. "Hermione's mothering Draco."

Draco's eyes popped open just in time to see Granger straightening up after adding the blanket. "Don't think too much of it, Malfoy," she said with a smirk at his wide surprised eyes.

"How did you find me?" he asked after Fred helped him to sit up in order to sip water.

"Tom was trying to find a way to locate you through the mark since you disappeared off the face of the earth," Harry started. "But doing that would have taken time."

"We kept looking for you," George went on; Draco noticed he was wearing a silver snake pendent on his shirt. It made the blond smile. "Eventually it was Charlie who figured it out. We're not exactly sure how he figured it out, but we received word from him late afternoon."

Fred joined in. "He told us to come to Hogsmeade. So we did. He had your wand and pointed us in the right direction."

"Thank Merlin too, ‘cause we got there just in time to stop Ginny from giving you that love potion…"

"How'd you know about that?"

"You were whining about it when we brought you here," George said with a grin. "You were sick and whining about their stupidity. About how they were the worst sort of kidnappers ever!"

"Well they are!" Draco snapped, slumping back against the pillows and burrowing under the covers.

The twins gave him fond smiles; one threading fingers though the blond's hair. "Lucky for you and us."

Draco turned away, though he allowed the hand to remain in his hair. He'd had a startling epiphany the moment Weaslette had been about to pour the potion in his mouth. He hadn't wanted to be drugged with a love potion. He hadn't wanted that potion to destroy the feelings he'd already developed for the pair beside him.

Harry leaned forward and dropped a hand on his shoulder. Draco gave him a small smile. "You'll be alright, Draco. Your parents are going to take you home as soon as the fever passes."

"Did you tell them who abducted me?" Draco asked suddenly.

Harry shook his head and Draco relaxed. "Good."

Lucius and Narcissa entered the room and the twins hastily backed away before Narcissa spotted them fondling her son's hair. Draco grinned at them even as he wondered how they knew about his mother's complex. Because apparently they did know. They looked half fearful and half guilty.

Lucius demanded everyone leave. The twins were the last ones out the door, shooting the prone blond sinful smirks as they left. He couldn't react in any way; too busy fearing the cold look in his father's eyes. He knew what was coming, and worse, wondering what his father would do once he realized Draco was not prepared to answer any of his questions.

Outside, Tom stood before the twins and Hermione and pulled out three silver rings. He handed the smallest one to Hermione. She smiled when she saw the Latin words etched around the band. Lover of knowledge. Fred and George studied their rings, brows wrinkled as they looked at the words.

Tom sighed when he realized they had no idea what it said. "First I wanted it to read 'pain in my-" he paused when Harry threw him a look. "It says 'snakes disguised'. Those are Portkeys to my home."

"Wicked!" Fred breathed as he slipped it on.

"Thanks," George murmured as he slipped his on.

"Thank you, sir!" Hermione gushed. She wasn't staring at the ring on her finger, but instead staring at Tom, in what Harry thought was a new light. Harry grinned when Tom shifted uncomfortably.

"I didn't do it to be nice," he snapped. "I don't do nice things."

"Oh, of course not," the twins said, their tones a bit mocking, their grins wider than ever. Tom whipped out his wand. Fred and George laughed and tore down the hall. "See ya in a bit, Harry! Need to check up on the store!"

"Sleep too!" Harry called back. He got waves in answer.

"Harry, I'm going to go visit my parents. Maybe stay the night," Hermione said.

"Okay. You'll be careful?"

"Always," she smiled and walked after the twins.

Harry, having had no idea Tom had planned to give them Portkeys, turned to his lover with wide eyes full of thanks. "You put tracking charms on them as well, didn't you?" he asked with a knowing smile.

"Stop smiling at me like that, brat!" Tom demanded as he began to push Harry down the hall to where he could Apparate them home. They entered the foyer of the hospital and were instantly surrounded by flashing lights and shouted questions. Tom cursed lowly under his breath as his arm tightened further around the waist of his young lover.

Harry smiled and wriggled his fingers at Skeeter. Now that he basically 'bought' the Prophet, he didn't hate her so much. Especially since she printed his words verbatim. She looked especially pleased to see him plastered against Tom's side. Skeeter was staring at Tom, blinking her eyes rapidly, eyes sweeping up and down the Dark Lord's body. Yeah, that's right, Skeeter. He's my prize for doing what I want. Bet you wished you had the same.

Tom's eyes lowered down to study Harry's face. The brat was smirking cockily, twisting his body slightly to press even closer and running a possessive hand up his chest; his eyes not leaving the reporters for a moment. At once he knew what Harry was thinking and emotion flooded him. Harry wanted to show him off. Harry was in no way ashamed to be with him. Harry had said as much before, but seeing it with his own eyes was liberating… and arousing.

"Harry, how is Draco?" Skeeter asked, pushing her way past other reporters.

"Healing. He's going to be fine."

"And have you any idea who kidnapped him? Since it was you and your friends that found him."

Harry hid his surprise. He wondered how she found out about the rescue and who had done the rescuing. Draco's disappearance had not been put in the Prophet. They felt that would have caused more problems… though since they had been going around town asking about him, that aspect was sure to have reached the paper.

"We're not giving out that information," Tom answered before he could.

Skeeter sucked in a breath and was once again studying Tom in appreciation. Harry laughed. Yep. His voice is sex too. He's mine. Tom's arms tightened further around him. Green eyes locked with golden brown and his own breath caught in his throat and he completely lost track of the world around him.

"Harry, dear? Is that what I think it is?" Skeeter inquired, pulling him back to the world. Unfortunately.

"What?" he asked, blinking owlishly against the continued flashes of cameras. Skeeter pointed at his hand.

"What does it look like, Skeeter?" Tom inquired smoothly.

"Well... considering its position, that looks like an engagement ring."

Instead of giving a verbal answer, both Harry and Tom smirked at her. After that Tom allowed no more questions and quickly ushered Harry home. Once there, he ordered Harry to bed with a tone that brooked for no arguments. Harry pouted when Tom said he had a meeting with Fenrir to attend to. He had hoped Tom would come rest too so that he could snuggle around him. Harry had taken to using Tom as a huge snuggly bear. Tom often grumbled about it, but not once had his grumbling seemed real. It was just for show. Harry knew this because Tom's arms would always circle him protectively as soon as Harry reached for him.

"Fenrir," Harry grumbled as he traveled through the manor to the room he shared with Tom. "Stupid werewolf. Walking around with a stupid glamour just like Tom does to produce fear. Stupid."

Yes he was aware his thoughts were childish. But he was cranky dammit. He hadn't had more than a couple of hours sleep since Draco had been taken. And Fenrir… annoyed him. He found out the werewolf wasn't as scary looking as he portrayed himself to be. He'd run into the werewolf one evening at Malfoy Manor and at first had no idea who the wizard was. He didn't smell rancid, nor were his real teeth stained and putrid. He was a decent enough looking bloke without the scary werewolf glamours. His eyes weren't rabid either… He had only figured out it was Greyback when the werewolf smiled at him, showing off his sharp teeth. Everyone knew Greyback's teeth were still sharp in his human form. Harry briefly wondered how Remus never realized that Greyback's normal grotesque appearance was nothing but a glamour used to cause fear.

Thinking about Remus put Harry into an even sourer mood and he scowled as he slammed into the bedroom. Remus had been… good to him over the years. But the wizard still put too much hope, too much of his loyalty into the Order. Then again, Remus had nothing else to hold on to. He was basically alone. No parents, friends all dead. Being in the Order was the only thing that was probably keeping the werewolf sane.

Harry stood at the foot of the bed and stripped down to his boxers, kicking his clothes into a pile right where he stood. As he was climbing into bed, a hiss at the door caught his attention.

Nagini! Want to come lay with me?

Of course, young wizard.

Tom paced back and forth within Lucius' study until someone knocked on the door. "Enter!" he snapped and waited for the werewolf to enter. "I want you to approach Remus Lupin," he commanded just as soon as Fenrir was finished bowing.

A small snarl escaped the werewolf's lips. "Must I?" Tom raised a brow and his wand. "Yes, my Lord. I will do as you say. Approach and then what?"

"Let him know what we're doing about your kind and others. Speak about that and nothing else and leave. Go as yourself. Otherwise…"

"I wouldn't get near him without a fight," Fenrir chuckled darkly. "Yes, Lupin is a very feisty cub. He hates me because I contaminated him and believes that I contaminate children on purpose."

"And who was it that spread those rumors, Fenrir."

"It was beneficial at the time, my Lord."

Tom nodded. He, more than most, understood the need and the fun of deceptions. But those deceptions were now hindering his march to victory. Thanks to Harry, Tom saw the folly of his earlier plans and was resolved to fix all of them.

"How will I find him?" Fenrir inquired.

"Use your nose," Tom drawled. The werewolf narrowed his eyes, but said nothing else. "Also, let him know it is Miss Granger who has been owling him the supply of Wolfsbane each month with the help of Severus. Do not answer any questions about Granger should he ask. He probably will. If he has suspicions about her allegiance, deflect them. I will not have her associated with our side."

"Very well, my lord."

Tom's eyes narrowed, the glamoured brown dissolving into dangerous red. "Do not kill him," he murmured lowly before waving the werewolf away. Once he was alone, Tom returned to his chair, leaning forward and resting his fingers under his chin. Staring at the door, but not really seeing anything.

This had better go well, he thought. This had better end soon. After a few more moments in contemplation, Tom left his office and traveled to his room. He stood at the end of the bed just as Harry had done and stripped. Though he didn't stop with the boxers.

Move to the end of the bed, my pet, he ordered the snake who lounged over Harry's chest. She did as he commanded while Tom slipped in beside Harry, drawing his lover to him. Harry immediately snuggled against him and Tom rolled his eyes as he propped himself up with an elbow gaze at his lover's face. Harry was such an affectionate boy. Tom wondered, and secretly hoped, that that would never change. He also suspected Harry's affectionate and childlike nature came from not being able to be a proper child when he actually was one. Nor was he ever given any affection as a child. It was a wonder Harry managed to turn out as bighearted as he was. Still, Tom wasn't complaining.

Brushing fingers through his lover's thick hair, Tom smiled. There was so much he wanted to teach Harry, especially when he knew his young lover was eager to learn all he could of the world. Tom wanted so much to show him. Tom's smile slipped as he relaxed against the pillow. First I must confess and then we'll bond. After that the war will be won… he's going to be angry, was Tom's last thought before he slipped into sleep.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Eleven

Tom walked into the breakfast room the following morning to the sound of raucous laughter. He sighed. This breakfast room was supposed to be peaceful. Though it was his own fault for giving the three reusable Portkeys. The moment Tom stepped in and was spotted, Harry's laughter died and he quickly pulled something off the table to sit on it. The others followed his example, their faces turning neutral.

Tom refrained from rolling his eyes. Yes, that doesn't make me suspicious at all.

"Good morning, sir," Granger greeted as soon as he was seated beside her and Harry.

"Morning," he returned to her and then looked at Harry, "but it remains to be seen if it is a good one. Harry, what are you hiding?"

At his question the twins snickered softly, earning a glare from Harry. But they simply shrugged. "Sugar daddy candy," one of them burst out. Hermione giggled.

"Shut up!" Harry hissed. "Do you want to die? He's sitting right here!"

The twins sobered slightly, but not much and Tom was even more curious. Looking over he saw Harry was sitting on the morning Prophet. His eyes narrowed. He knew Skeeter would probably have written about them; about the meeting at St. Mungo's and most likely there would be a front page picture of the two of them. He'd expected that. It didn't concern him overly much as no one beyond his Inner Circle would recognize him and they wouldn't dare out him. Truthfully Tom was looking forward to seeing the picture of Harry preening. To seeing Harry on his arm and happy to be so.

"Let me see." Harry quickly shook his head. "Harry, don't make me force that paper from beneath you," he warned.

Harry cursed his stupidity. He should have vanished the thing the moment Tom stepped into the room. "Alright, but don't get mad."

"Making no promises," Tom responded as Harry lifted his bum and he snatched the paper out from under the little minx. He studied the three around the table before dropping his eyes to the paper. Looking at the picture, Tom didn't find anything that could make them laugh as they were. He and Harry looked extremely presentable. They made a fine looking pair actually. Finally he began to read the article and all he needed to understand their amusement was the headline. His lips pressed into thin lines as he continued on to the article.

THE WEALTHY WIZARD ON HARRY POTTER'S ARM. WHO IS HE?

Yours truly had an up, close, and personal interview with the Chosen One and his new beau. One only need look at the wizard on Harry's arm to know he is wealthy and established. Where did Harry meet such a man? Who is this man who clearly makes the Chosen One happier than people have seen in ages? Despite those questions, there's no question as to how Harry was able to make such a fine catch. Harry Potter is powerful in his own right and he isn't exactly hard on the eyes, now is he? After some digging, it has been discovered Harry is in the process of being courted by this wizard. One of his many gifts includes a Premium Pass for Quidditch. We all know how much that must have cost his man.

More importantly, as you can see in this picture, apparently Harry and his wealthy candy are soon to be married.

Tom's eyes jerked away from the paper, a sneer forming on his lips. "Me, on your arm? Me, the candy, the trophy?" he hissed at no one in particular. The twins were biting their tongues so hard to keep from saying anything, thus being killed. Hermione sipped her tea and refused to make eye contact. Harry had a hand over his mouth to hide the huge grin that would not go away. "Did she miss the part where you are plastered all over me?!" Tom snarled, jabbing a rigid finger at the picture of the two of them, where picture Harry was constantly snuggling against picture Tom.

Harry shrugged. He didn't know what to say. It was bloody amusing simply because Tom was right. Clearly Tom had Harry on his arm and yet Skeeter wrote it this way, Harry was sure, so that she wouldn't displease Harry in any way. Oh, if only she knew who exactly Harry's fiancé was. "You guys finished with breakfast? You should probably head to Hogsmeade then and take care of, you know…"

"Right you are, Harry," Fred said and he and his brother jumped up, cringing slightly because the Dark Lord was giving them a death glare again. "We'll see you later."

Hermione stood as well and left with them, leaving Harry and Tom alone in silence.

"This is your fault! Clearly you were showing me off!" Tom burst out.

Harry looked at him and smiled. "I'm happy to be with you." Tom scowled to cover up the pleasure he felt at hearing those words easily spoken. And then he felt insanely guilty and fearful of what he had to show Harry.

Tom stood up and hovered over his young lover. "I have meetings to attend to."

"You haven't even touched your breakfast, Tom."

"I haven't much of an appetite," Tom said in parting and then he was gone. Leaving Harry alone and bewildered.

Harry soon left as well, not wanting to stay in the room by himself and quickly traveled to St. Mungo's. Narcissa was there, sitting beside her son’s bed. Draco was sleeping. His breathing slow and deep.

"His fever has faded," Narcissa informed Harry as he sat down opposite of her. "We'll be taking him home very soon."

"May I come with you?"

Narcissa smiled at him. "Of course, Harry."

Harry returned her smile before his gaze drifted down to study Draco's face. The bruising had his teeth clenching painfully. Fury washed through him at the thought of the two who had caused this and he sincerely hoped the twins and Hermione would not go easy on Ron and Ginny Weasley.

"Well, well, well… still trapped?" Fred said as he and the others entered the chilly empty bedroom, finding his siblings still immobile on the floor. He was rather surprised they were still being held by the spells. "Seems Harry and Hermione put a lot of effort into those spells."

Hermione smirked and cast finite on the silencing and petrifying spells. Ron and Ginny, shivering uncontrollably, shot to their feet though they didn't run, as the twins and Hermione were blocking the only exit.

"What do you think you're going to do?" Ginny asked, scowling at them. "You're really going to take that slimy bastards side."

"You could have killed him!" Hermione shouted. "He may be a prat, but Draco didn't deserve that." With that said, Hermione murmured something, flicked her wand and sent Ginny flying back against the wall.

"Hermione!" Ron shouted.

"Shut up, Ron. You both deserve what you're about to get," George responded calmly.

"You're lucky we're here instead of Draco's people," Fred replied. "His mother is ready to literally strip your flesh right off."

"We're your flesh and blood!" Ginny rasped as she pulled herself off the floor, hand reaching back to her head and wincing. Her hand came away with a smattering of blood. "You bitch!" Hermione grinned and shrugged, stowing away her wand. Ginny snarled and ran at Hermione.

Ron had been inching towards the door and when he saw Fred and George's attentions were on the fighting girls, he sprinted forward, hoping for freedom. When an arm locked around his neck to keep him in place against Fred's chest, he howled in desperate rage. The twins smirked and made him watch as Hermione clearly took charge of Ginny.

George snickered when Hermione managed to slap their sister across the face after Ginny tried to punch her in the stomach. "She's having fun."

Fred laughed and then winced when Hermione managed to plant a fist in Ginny's eye and then her stomach, causing the younger witch to double over. "When this is over, if I were you, I'd piss off back to Romania as soon as possible," he told his younger brother as George grabbed Ron and pulled him back to face Fred. "And Ginny might want to run to Hogwarts as well. Draco will be out for revenge and whatever you think about him, you've got to know he'll come after you. Our lovely Draco is no pansy arse. What we do to you is only a fraction of what he will accomplish. And it makes no difference if you're a girl, Ginny."

Ginny wasn't really paying attention. She was lying on the floor, clutching her bleeding nose and crying hysterically as Hermione stood over the youngest Weasley with her fists on her hips. "You can dish it out, but not take it? Pathetic."

"I never hit him!" she cried.

"Ginny, you liar! You even tried to use sectumsempra on him!"

"So did you!"

The twins and Hermione went very still and stared at the two siblings. Both who quickly realized they should have remained silent on that front. Fred moved until he was nose to nose with his baby brother. "Was Draco awake at that time?" he asked softly, his voice barely a whisper. Low and dark to the point that it caused Ron to shiver, never having witnessed such rage in his usually playful brothers' eyes.

"D-don't know. He was in and out and he wouldn't fucking talk! We had to do some-"

Fred broke Ron's nose, not even flinching when he felt the cartilage and bone break beneath his fist. "You better hope he wasn't awake for that, Ronnikins. If he remembers… you'll only deserve what's coming to you. We told you he was ours. We told you… and still you did something like this. It's like you said. We're your flesh and blood, but obviously that doesn't mean anything to you as you went out and hurt someone who means the world to us."

Ron knew he'd messed up. Knew what was coming and he pleaded to his brothers for forgiveness. He pleads fell on deaf ears though. Fred and George took turns beating him up until he resembled Draco when they'd flown in to rescue the blond. Hermione took no prisoners either. After hearing what Ginny had tried to do, she flew into a rage, straddled Ginny and started to hit the younger witch wherever she could reach. Hermione felt a certain amount of pleasure knowing she'd probably broken Ginny's wrist and several fingers. She's also left Ginny with a smattering of unattractive bruises. And using a spell she found in the Dark Lord's library, made sure those bruises couldn't be easily hidden or healed.

"Draco regained consciousness last night," Hermione said to the mostly immobile teens lying on the floor as she and the twins headed to the door. "You'll want to flee. He's sure to have told his family. You know what that means. You know who'll come looking for you. Good luck hiding from them."

Draco opened his eyes and immediately noticed he was not in St. Mungo's anymore and was thankfully in his own bed at home. When was I moved? How? "Someone bring me a mirror," he asked aloud the moment his eyes adjusted to the sunlight filtering into the room from the balcony and he saw he was not alone.

"Um…" Harry scratched the back of his neck from where he and the others were standing next to the bed. Harry glanced sideways at Hermione, whom studiously kept from returning Draco's widening eyes. "That's not… a good idea right now, Drake," he finally murmured.

Draco turned panicking eyes on the twins. Their faces were blank as they stared across the bed at Granger and Harry. The fact that they weren't looking at him had Draco hyperventilating. It lasted only a minute however. Harry looked at him again and noticed the acute panic. The brunet dropped to his knees and scooped up the blond's hand.

"Sorry, Drake. It was just a joke," he said with a small smile. Granger, the bitch, laughed. George ran to the bathroom and moments later reappeared with a hand mirror.

"Don't joke with my looks, Potter!" he snapped, tearing the mirror from George's hands and only breathing in relief upon seeing he wasn't horribly disfigured. The only thing wrong with his face were the bruises. All broken bones had been healed at St. Mungo's, leaving his features as they had been before the youngest Weasleys dared to touch him.

Arms encircled his head and a face was pressed against his throat. "You're still beautiful, Draco love."

"Get off me," he hissed, pushing at Fred. "How dare you pretend I was less than perfect for even a moment!"

Harry snickered. Then he sobered upon receiving the blond's death glare. He quickly turned to the beside table and picked up a small box. "I brought you fudge! It's got raspberry swirl. I know how much you like raspberry."

"Don't want it," he muttered. Harry's eyes widened. Draco declining his fudge? That was unheard of. "I want to be left alone now."

Hermione left without prompting. Harry shifted from foot to foot, looking torn and down that Draco refused his gift and knowing Draco was going to stew about what happened to him. "Leave the fudge beside the bed, Harry. And come back in a few hours," he commanded.

The brunet perked up, smiled brightly and did as was told. He gave a cheerful wave and left. Draco turned to the twins, who looked absolutely resolved not to go anywhere.

"We're not going," they said, confirming what Draco already knew.

"Go." They shook their heads. "I'm fine. You don't need to be here."

"Draco, we want to be here."

"I don't hold you responsible for the actions of your siblings," he murmured softly, at once knowing he'd soothed them somewhat by the tension that suddenly released from their shoulders.

Before anything else could be said, Draco's parents entered the room. Draco tensed, knowing what was coming. In St. Mungo's his father demanded to know who was responsible. Draco had lied, said he didn't know. And by the narrowing of the elder Malfoy's eyes, he knew his father believed none of it. Draco had not answered even when asked again and had winced when his father hissed the Dark Lord would be by to receive his answer. Draco wisely kept from saying that Harry more than likely would take care of the Dark Lord's wanting to know who was behind it.

Lucius and Narcissa stopped beside the bed now. His mother eyed the twins, giving them small smiles; though her gaze was clearly questioning their continued presence. Lucius cast a hard gaze at his son. "Draco, you will tell us who was responsible for your abduction," he intoned darkly. Draco looked away from his father, his gaze drifted to the end of the bed. He could feel the twins watching him; could practically hear their questions. Why wasn't he telling? Why disobey his father?

If they didn't understand then they were morons. "I never saw them. I was blindfolded."

As much as he hated Weasel and the Weaslette, if he told, his father would make the entire Weasley family pay. He would seek vengeance and so would his mother. Lucius still held a good amount of reign in the Ministry and he would crush the Weasleys. And his mother could be vicious. He couldn't let that happen to the fiends' family.

His father narrowed his eyes and Draco knew his father was aware he was keeping something out. But his mother nodded and took her husband's elbow, gently tugging him out of the room. Draco knew this wasn't the last he would hear about this. His mother was keeping her silence, but he knew she was thinking up a storm, already forming a plan of vengeance for whenever she did discover who dared touch her son.

Draco lifted his eyes to the right side of the bed where the twins sat. They were grinning at him. Apparently they did understand. Draco focused on the one closest to him. Fred. He had an emerald stud in his ear. His eyes were fixated on Draco's face. When their eyes locked, Draco felt a jolt of desire spread through him and it had nothing to do with carnal desire, though that was there too, blast them. His gaze moved to George and he was struck with the same emotion and he didn't think he'd ever felt so pleased and excited. They were identical and yet their personalities weren't entirely the same. But Draco was attracted to the both of them equally. Were they really in love with him?

"They would be killed. All of them," he whispered.

They nodded and Fred ran a finger down Draco's cheek. "You surprise us every day, Draco Malfoy."

The blond huffed and swatted the hand away. "Please leave the fluff at the door," he murmured, though a smile did play at his lips.

"Now then, Draco love," George began, leaving his chair and climbing onto the bed and stretching out next to the blond. "Are you going to accept our offer?"

"What offer?"

Fred followed his brother's actions, stretching out on the other side, trapping Draco in between them. "Dinner. Dancing. Possibly a night of glorious shagging?"

"Dancing where?"

"Meracus, of course."

"Fine. Only after the bruising is gone. Don't hold your breath on the shagging part. And… Harry has to come with us to Meracus."

The twins grinned. "If we didn't know better," Fred began in his ear.

"We'd say you were scared of us."

Draco shivered from their words ghosting very close to his ear and tried to burrow deep under his covers to hide the blush. Perhaps he was afraid of them a little. He had never in his life expected to fall in love with two men. It was a little daunting. Especially since it was these two. "You shouldn't lie here beside me. Mother may come back and then you'll die and I'll receive another insane tirade about my innocence."

"Would you miss us, Draco? If we were to die?"

"Would you mourn for us?"

"Unfortunately."

The twins smiled and settled down beside him and Draco was too tired to make them move. And truthfully he wouldn't really have made them move anyway. They were warm and cocooned him quite nicely. "Tripe," he muttered. When the house elf appeared, Draco told the elf to warn him if his mother approached his rooms. The elf bowed and popped out. Draco felt it was safe enough to slip unconscious with the twins' limbs draped over him.

Harry traveled with Mione through Malfoy Manor after leaving Draco's room, descending the floors to the parlor where he knew Tom was lingering. Hermione laughed quietly to herself. No doubt she was remembering the panic on Draco's face when Harry had implied his face was less than perfect at the moment.

"That was a little mean, wasn't it?" he said, snickering as they reached the bottom step.

"I'll remember the look of horror on his face for years to come."

"Its funny how you two seem to get off by how much horror the other feels. He said the same thing about you and your reaction when I told you about Tom and me."

Hermione grinned. "Guess it's one way to start a friendship. I'm beginning to see what you see. He is sensitive… for a spoiled prat," she said as they neared the parlor.

A voice called out from beyond the parlor. "Hermione."

The two looked down the corridor where Auror Charleston was standing in the Entrance Hall with his partner, Lustre. "Andy," she whispered breathlessly. Harry's eyes widened at her tone and the high blush on her cheeks.

Andy? When did Auror Charleston become Andy to her? "You're on a first name basis now?"

Hermione shrugged and watched Andy murmur something to his partner before striding towards them. Hermione gave a Harry a look. He completely ignored that look and watched the Auror approach. Charleston stopped in front of them and gave Hermione a gorgeous smile. Harry thought the man was good looking enough. Apparently Hermione thought the same if the blush on her face was anything to go by. And then Charleston looked at him and sent him the silent message every bloke sends to another bloke when he wants to be alone with a woman. In answer Harry crossed his arms over his chest and raised an eyebrow.

"I've been putting this off for a while now," Charleston began, ignoring Harry completely and giving Hermione his complete attention. "Circumstances demanded it. But I wondered if I could reserve the right to take you out some evening when it would be appropriate to do so."

Hermione didn't even take a breath. "Yes, of course!"

In response to Charleston's shit eating grin and Hermione's inane giggle, Harry finally and quickly moved away. Hermione… giggling? So strange, he thought as he entered the parlor where Tom and Snape lingered. Harry was still shaking his head in wonder when Tom saw him.

"Something the matter?"

"No… Charleston asked Hermione out and she's acting like a girl. It's weird."

"She is a girl," Tom replied.

"But she blushed… and giggled!"

Tom gave him this look. A look that said he was about to say something Harry wouldn't like in the presence of Snape. "I've several recollections of when you've done the same-"

"I do not giggle!"

Tom smirked and that was all. He didn't even drape an arm around Harry's back as he usually would when they sat together. No hair petting either. Harry didn't think Snape's presence had anything to do with it. Tom had done those things before in front of the sour wizard. So why wasn't he doing it now?

"How is my godson today?" Snape questioned. Harry peered around Tom to look at the Potions' Master who sat in a single chair beside them. He couldn't bring himself to glare now. Not after seeing Snape taking care of both Lucius and Narcissa during the time Draco had been missing. His actions and obvious love for both of them… for the entire Malfoy family had been surprising. Especially since Narcissa was married to Lucius. But Harry now knew Snape felt about Narcissa the same way Lucius did and Narcissa reveled in both their platonic love and care for her.

"He seems okay. Freaked out a moment when we implied his looks had been damaged…" Harry paused and snickered. "He's just angry with the situation."

Hermione ran into the parlor and grabbed Harry's hand, pulling him up and away from Tom. "You need to help me pick out another set!"

"Mione," Harry began, his eye wide in fear and backed away from her. "I helped you two weeks ago… please don't make me-"

"This is important, Harry Potter!" she screeched. "You will or so help me! Your fiancé has nothing on me!" Before he could refuse, and she knew he wouldn't dare, Hermione twisted her ring and vanished on the spot. Harry trembled.

"What just happened?" Tom asked, staring at the spot Hermione disappeared from.

"Hermione has this… obsession. And if anything gets in the way of her 'obsession', she turns into… well, you've just seen."

"What is this obsession?" Snape asked. "And why does she need your help?"

Harry made them swear not to utter a word before he told them. It wasn't a long explanation, and he didn't think it particularly funny the way he was always dragged into Hermione's fascination with expensive lingerie, but Tom thought it was hilarious. Really, Harry loved Hermione and he didn't mind going with her, giving his opinion. He was gay. He could give an honest opinion about the way she looked without drooling over her. But it happened frequently. If she could, Hermione would blow all her money on books and lingerie and forget about eating. And if anything changed in her life, anything exciting or even if her life was monotonous for more weeks than she could handle, it was a new set of lingerie and books.

"Seriously, she needs help—it's not funny!" he snapped in reaction to Tom's continued laughter.

"She… doesn't mind posing in front of you?"

Harry was a little surprised Snape hadn't sneered at the topic of conversation yet. "You're gay, right? One hundred percent?" Snape nodded. "Have you seen Narcissa in her knickers?"

"A few times…"

"You didn't bat an eye right? Bet she didn't either. Because you're gay and you know each other so well. Hermione likes posing for me and receiving an honest answer as to how she looks. Honestly I don't mind it… except it's all the fucking time!" Harry took in a deep breath and then studied Snape before suddenly grinning. "You, Lucius, and Narcissa have platonic sleepovers, don't you?"

He was still snickering over the caught look on Snape's face as Tom took him home.

The tension in Remus' shoulders lessened as he dispelled the locking charms on his door and stepped inside. He'd been out on errands and had been sure someone was following him. He could feel eyes on him wherever he went, but no matter how hard he looked, no matter the spells he sent out in search of a watcher, he'd come up with nothing but the Alley patrons around him, and none of those had been paying attention to him. In fact they had tried to steer clear of him, which was usual.

He'd just set his bag of groceries onto the kitchen table when the hair on the back of his neck suddenly stood on end. He spun around towards the front door just as a voice softly spoke out. "It's been many, many moons since I've last seen you, Remus. That time has obviously not been kind to you."

Remus spun away from the door, his nostrils flaring as his gaze landed on the figure leaning against the wall near the corner, near the window he'd been facing in the first place; the figure's arms crossed leisurely over his chest. Remus' lips pulled back in a snarl as he recognized the scent. The scent was cleaner now, but he could still recognize it. He did not, however, recognize the charmingly dressed werewolf leaning against the wall, even if he did know who it was. "How did you get in here?" he demanded, wand in hand and pointed at the elder werewolf's chest, eyes scouring Greyback's features, unable to connect his scent with his appearance. Fenrir looked clean and… civilized. And how did he cover his scent until he wanted me to smell him?

"Such hostility for your Alpha, cub?" Fenrir asked, eyes moving away to study the kitchen and living room, sneering softly at the horrid conditions in which Remus allowed himself to live in. Flea bitten dogs could find better lodgings.

"Don't call me that," Remus snarled. "You are not my Alpha!"

"Have and always will be."

"No," Remus growled.

"Deny all you like, but you know it to be true…" Fenrir locked gazes with Remus and grinned, sharp teeth gleaming in the light. Remus vaguely noticed his teeth were clean and white. "Cub."

"What do you want, Fenrir," he bit out, knowing the elder werewolf hadn't come to kill him. He would have attacked by now if that were his reason for being here.

"I've come with a message."

"From your master?" Remus assumed; his voice a rasped whisper, eyes wide as he studied the elder werewolf.

"Yes. As you know, Harry Potter is no longer involved with the war. And you know what that means, Remus. You know the only real threat to the Dark Lord was that boy. You and your Order made him the only threat. You were involved in making a boy the only weapon against the Dark Lord." Fenrir sneered at the thought. Not because he didn't think the Potter boy was powerful enough, but that the wizards had been stupid enough to rely on one person. Fenrir waited before going on, watching the emotion play over Remus' face. "But you realize this. Must eat you up with guilt."

"You came here with a point, I'm sure, Fenrir. Get to it."

"The Dark Lord seeks to establish equal rights for us. Werewolves and vampires to start with. He's looking to ingrain us into society. Spread the truth… you of all know we do not mindlessly kill and infect people on thoughtless whims. We can contain ourselves each full moon. There's no reason why we should be treated as nothing more than dangerous animals."

"You are a dangerous animal, Fenrir." The elder werewolf grinned and shrugged. Neither admitting or negating such a declaration. "This is the reason why Emmit Shafer was killed?"

"And the others, yes. Why haven't you tried to incapacitate me, cub?"

Remus blinked at the sudden question and stepped back a few paces. A smile curved Fenrir's mouth at the action. Remus could try and deny the wolf inside him, but it was still there, in his every action.

"I will hear what you have to say," Remus finally replied.

"The Dark Lord wanted you to know."

"Why?"

Fenrir pushed away from the wall and closed the distance. "You aren't stupid. He wants you to think." Remus visibly tensed when Fenrir leaned in to him, when the werewolf's scent washed over him. He then quickly backed away, averting his eyes. Fenrir frowned. "You've been without a pack for too long."

The simple statement cut deep and it shouldn't have. "Get out."

"You've always been stubborn as well. Tell me… do you accept the package you receive every month? The Wolfsbane? Or do you ignore it, thinking it to be poison? Do you turn away from it because it is charity?"

"I dislike going insane during the full moons," Remus answered. "How did you know about that?"

"We have eyes and ears everywhere, Remus. You know this. One Hermione Granger sends that package. Brewed by Severus Snape." Fenrir laughed at the absolute shock coloring his face.

"Hermione?" a small smile moved across Remus' face, thinking about the bright witch. "Should have known… she works with Severus? But he's…" Remus narrowed his eyes then. Gaze full of suspicion.

"No," Fenrir chuckled. "She stands beside her friend. They belong to no side. But that muggleborn is a smart one and she cares. So I suppose you really aren't alone. At least you know someone cares about your well being."

"Don't talk as if you care!" Remus barked because it had sounded as if he cared and he had no wish to hear this from Fenrir Greyback.

Fenrir bared his teeth at the open hostility. But that's as far as he went with his warning and smirked maliciously when Remus' head dipped a bit. A clear indication that he was submitting, albeit, reluctantly. "You seem alone now, cub. I'll wager you never once saw yourself affiliated with a group who would slaughter children… or were you a willing participant in that attack? You taught some of those very children."

"Unlike some people, I value the life of a child," Remus returned, his voice coming low, the words tumbling from his throat in low growls. "I knew nothing about that attack until it was all over."

"Defending yourself to me," Fenrir murmured. "Why?"

Remus remained silent and settled on glaring, waiting for Fenrir to leave as he knew the elder werewolf would.

"It really pains me to see one of mine living in these conditions," Fenrir remarked as he finally turned to take his leave.

Remus bared his straight teeth. "I am not one of yours."

"I made you," the elder werewolf replied as he continued towards the door. At the last second he side stepped when a curse was thrown at his back. Remus charged him when his spell missed, enraged beyond belief.

"You destroyed my life!"

Fenrir moved swiftly and spun around, grabbing Remus from behind and shoving him roughly against the door. He leaned in, lips hovered next to Remus' ear. "I saved your life and was paid a great deal to do so. Your parents left important things out… suppose they would have eventually told you. When they were ready. A shame they died before they could confess. Suppose… in the end they were ashamed of the solution they came up with."

"What are you talking about?" Remus panted against the wooden door.

"Your father paid me to bite you."

"Liar!"

"You were terminally ill, Remus Lupin. The Lycanthropy killed that illness. You would have died without my bite. Never would have reached your sixth birthday."

Remus closed his eyes against the panic invading his mind. "You're lying," he whispered desperately. "You're lying. Father insulted you. You did it for vindication. You love infecting children."

Fenrir sighed softly against his ear. "Misconceptions run aplenty, don't they?" he asked and jerked Remus away from the door and watched the cub stumble away. "Think about what I've said."

Remus stood shaking in the middle of his one room flat long after Fenrir had gone, hands trembling, lifted and balled into fists, pressed against his aching temples. Flashes of his childhood before the bite forcing through his barriers. Flashes of his parents. Soft smiles. Sometimes full of sadness when they looked at him. Sadness, pain, and grief. But there was also always love and desperation. Going to St. Mungo's several times when he didn't know why. Bewildered when his father took him to a muggle hospital, still not knowing why. Not knowing what the tests were for. He'd only had a cold. He was always getting colds. But they weren't anything drastic. The colds would go away… and they did, after he'd been bitten. He remembered witnessing a quiet discussion between his parents. His father saying he'd found a solution. Still, Remus refused to believe it.

"Lies," Remus hissed into the silent space around him.

Draco was completely recovered. Well, not completely. He determined he wouldn't be completely over the incident until he'd had his own revenge. Not revenge taken out by Granger and the twins. Other than that, he was fine. The poorly planned abduction hadn't been all that horrible. It could have been much worse. But even then he'd only been hurt because the Weasleys had tied him up. Had he been loose, it was guaranteed he wouldn't have gained even one broken bone. With or without his wand.

He was no longer bruised and broken and could walk around without thinking he looked less than perfect and currently he had just Flooed into the Dark Lord's manor and heading for the kitchen where he knew Harry to be. Draco felt guilty over the fact that Harry had been doing all of the work lately when it had been his idea to begin with. Nearing the kitchen, a blond brow arched when he could clearly hear pots and pans being slammed down on the counters with obvious intentional force, and as he crept closer Draco could clearly feel Harry's magic lashing out uncontrollably. Obviously something had ticked his friend off.

"Harry?" he asked softly, walking in slowly. It was always best to be cautious when Harry's magic was lashing out because of his temper. Draco found Harry facing away, standing over the stove. Harry's shoulders had been slumped, head dipped down. But as soon as he heard Draco's voice, the brunet perked up. Harry spun around and the smile on his face seemed genuine. Draco would have thought he'd mistaken the anger and despondency if he hadn't felt Harry's magic lashing out a moment ago. So he wasn't fooled and knew something was wrong.

"Hey! Didn't know you were out and about."

Draco smirked. "Well we can't all laze about like you, Potty."

Harry only nodded and returned to what he was doing. Which wasn't much as Draco saw there were no pots on the stove. "Sent out the first round of orders today. Those boxes you ordered were really nice. I liked the designs on them."

"When we have time we can create a design together, yeah?"

"Sounds good."

After a moment of Harry standing there, not saying or doing anything, Draco lost patience. "Potter, what in buggering hell are you doing? And don't tell me you're making anything. I have eyes and clearly you aren't."

Harry partially turned and peered at Draco from the corner of his eyes. "Have you… has your father mentioned anything about… has he been busy recently? Death Eater things, you know?"

Draco's brows creased in thought. "No more than usual. Why do you ask?"

"Tom's been keeping his distance from me. Haven't really seen him in two days and he hasn't told me why. I know he's in the manor. He's been avoiding me, Draco. Makes excuses when I find him and quickly buggers off."

"I know what you're thinking, Harry. Don't jump to conclusions."

"I'm trying not to."

"He probably has good reason…" Draco murmured, though he wondered what it could be. And surprisingly, he felt a sort of tame panic rise within him. He didn't like that Harry feared the Dark Lord's recent actions. Didn't like the thought of Harry losing any of the happiness he'd found here. But, Draco mentally reasoned, he had seen the recent Prophet articles and pictures. The Dark Lord wouldn't have allowed such pictures to be taken if he weren't one hundred percent serious about Harry. "Really, I think you have nothing to worry about. He's the Dark Lord, Harry. He has a war to win, after all. It can't be all about you all the time," he said softly, not trying to be cruel.

Harry looked away, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Suppose so…" then he looked at Draco. "So? How are you and the twins?"

Draco smirked. "They're taking me to dinner."

Harry's face instantly brightened. "You agreed to go on a date? Wicked!"

"And dancing. At the pureblood club you liked. Meracus. You're coming with."

"Why do you want me to come?"

"Because… I told them no shagging yet, but if I'm with them by myself I'm afraid I won't have the willpower to say no," he burst out, blushing horribly.

Harry laughed, his mood instantly brightened. "When is it?"

"Haven't decided yet. Fred and George will be a bit busy the next few nights. Illegal endeavors for my father and all that."

"Let me know when. Now get your arse in gear and help me with the rest of these orders. Don't think now that you've got me into this that you can back out and simply rake in the Galleons without lifting a bloody finger!"

"Alright already… bloody annoying nagging ponce!"

Two days later, Harry awoke slowly and blinked away the sleep, immediately knowing he wasn't alone. Usually that wasn't strange, but recently Harry hadn't seen much of his fiancé in the last week and the little insecurities had begun to rise again, just as Draco had seen. This is why a smile exploded across his face when he realized Tom was beside him. And then he realized he was immobilized, his wrists chained to the headboard. His smile disappeared.

"Tom… this isn't our kink room," he said the first thing to come to mind. From beside him, Tom laughed. That only pissed Harry off. "Why the hell are you laughing? You've been avoiding me," Harry spat and tried to kick Tom as he stood up. "You come to bed only after I've fallen asleep. You're gone when I wake. Our breakfasts together seem to be a thing of the past," Harry ended, his voice trembling.

"I've been preparing," Tom murmured. It bothered Harry that he didn't look at him.

"Preparing for what?" Harry asked, his voice lowering into a whisper in his growing worry. Tom didn't speak, but he did finally look at Harry. "Why have you tied me up? Going to torture me now? Tired of playing with me? Is now the time?"

Shock colored Tom's face and then fury and in seconds, Harry had an angry Dark Lord straddling him. "You think this is a game, Harry?" he hissed. "You honestly think this is a game?! Do you think I would give to you all of my fucking soul as a game?"

"You've been avoiding me!" Harry cried in shock. Tom never cursed outside of their lovemaking.

Tom took a deep breath as he studied Harry's face. He had not realized how much hurt he was causing his lover by keeping some distance until he could do what he had to do. He should have known better than to do something like that though. Especially with Harry, since his lover had every right to question Tom's motives. Harry would be an imbecile not to and as often as Tom called Harry stupid, he never meant it.

He allowed his hands to run through Harry's hair, holding his lover's head gently at the sides. "I did not mean to cause you such fear about us," he murmured, finding it painful to look into those terrified green eyes. "Nothing has changed between us."

"Promise?"

"Yes, I swear it." Tom lowered until he could brush his lips over Harry's, smiling when Harry instantly responded, craning his neck so that he could have more contact. When he pulled away, Harry was back to looking bemused.

"Then what's going on? Why am I tied up?"

"I did something. I did something you will not like."

"You do lots of things I don't like," Harry reminded with a lopsided grin.

Tom placed his palms against the side of Harry's head again and lowered his body so that he could press their foreheads together. "I need to show you something. I need to show you and you will not like it. But I must do this. I want your trust, Harry."

"I- You're not making much sense, Tom. Tell me why I'm tied up."

"I'm not going to give you the chance to run away from me like I know you'll want to. We're going to talk about this after." Tom breathed against Harry's mouth, stealing one more kiss before he pressed into his lover's mind, knowing it may be a while before Harry allowed his touch. "Relax. This will not be painful."

"How can I relax when you've started to worry me again," Harry asked, his eyes gone wide. "Did you kill one of my friends in one of your rage induced tantrums?!" he cried, his tone rising into hysterical proportions.

"Harry, you are the only being in this world that I have ever loved. I will love no other for the rest of my days. Think of this after you've seen what I need to show you. Please."

Harry nodded, sure he was incapable of speech at the moment, and he tried to relax. Tom told him he was going to push a memory, a vision into his mind. And Harry was terrified of what he was about to see. Clearly something had Tom nervous. And then his thoughts clouded as Tom pressed in the vision.

Harry saw himself sprawled on the floor in Tom's office; he seemed to be unconscious. Tom appeared shortly after, shaking his head as he looked down at his unconscious body.

"If you can't handle the alcohol, then why drink?" Tom muttered as he bent down to pick Harry up.

Tom cradled his obviously drunk body against his side and carefully began to lead Harry to his room. About half way there, he saw he'd regained consciousness. Harry snorted quietly when he heard his vision self begin to hum 'it's a small world'. Annoyance immediately colored every inch of the Dark Lord. "Potter. I will put you under unspeakable torture for the annoyance you've given me today," and Harry laughed outright when Tom released his vision self- more like shoved- and his vision self stumbled away into the nearest wall. The look on Tom's furious face was gorgeous.

And even as he thought this, Harry wondered when this had happened. He couldn't recall… Harry stood back watching with widened eyes as vision Harry literally threw himself on Tom, initiating everything that happened in the next few minutes. Drunk or not, Harry couldn't believe he'd done that. Though it was kind of hot watching from the sidelines as Tom touched him. Their snogs were hot as hell too! This vision was definitely making his subdued morning erection bloom once more.

"I'm gonna regret all this in the morning… I don't want to regret it."

Tom pulled him into another kiss before saying, "no, you will not regret it."

Harry watched his lover pull his wand on him; watched Tom raise it to his face and knew before he'd spoken the spell what he was going to do.

"Obliviate."

Harry's eyes snapped open, meeting Tom's. Their heads still pressed close together. "Why did you do that?" he whispered.

"Couldn't have you pulling away from me—you would have, Harry. You know it to be true," he said before Harry could disagree. "I told you… I told you before how long I've waited to have you beside me. I was not prepared to wait while you got over that regret."

"Perhaps you shouldn't have taken advantage then," Harry hissed, jerking his wrists. The chains gave him no slack.

"But you're so tempting," Tom purred, running a finger down his lover's cheek. "So beautiful, even when intoxicated. I can never say no to you. How did you expect me to say no then?"

He had a very good flattering point, Harry thought. "You lied… you said you would never lie to me."

"I never lied to you."

"But I asked you! That time Draco came over! I asked you if you saw me the night before."

"Never lied," Tom said, unable to hold back a smirk. "I simply left things out."

"Fucking Slytherin! How many times have you done that to me?"

"Touched you?" Tom inquired, his voice trembling. Something was wrong with him because he found Harry's reactions to all this funny. Perhaps it was because his young fiancé's cock was pressing against his inner thigh. Clearly Harry took pleasure in part of that vision. And he may have been amused because he could see it in Harry's eyes that he would not lose his young lover because of this. Because of his impatience. Tom was feeling so good about the situation that he allowed his hand to travel down to rest on Harry's bare thigh.

"No!" Harry yelled in response to Tom's smart ass question and bucked his hips to dislodge the wandering hand that was very close to the hem of his boxers. "How many times have you obliviated me?"

"Would you believe my answer?"

Harry huffed and looked away. "You know I would," he murmured and Tom could see Harry hated that he would believe him no matter what. This was why he would never lie to Harry.

"That was the only occasion. I won't do it again."

Harry nodded slowly though he continued to look away from Tom. A ferocious frown still on his face and wrinkling his brow. Harry would stay mad at him for some time, pout for ages if he didn't do something. Tom's hand resumed its lazy wandering of Harry's thigh and his free hand moved to grasp his lover's chin in order to make Harry look at him. "Let me make it up to you."

"How? And if you're thinking sex will fix this, I'll murder you."

"I want to take you out to dinner."

Harry's pout slowly vanished to be replaced by excitement. "Really, a date? Out in public where everyone can see us and take pictures of the wealthy candy on my arm?" Tom was nodding before the rest of Harry's words sank in. And then he was the one scowling ferociously. "Yes, I accept then," Harry went on, now with a grin. "How else are you going to make it up to me? You gotta give me something else."

"What else do you want?" Tom asked slowly, already recognizing that devious light in Harry's eyes that told him he probably wouldn't like what his fiancé was about to demand. He wasn't mistaken.

"I want Bunnymort. For the entire day—no, for two whole days. With the exception of our date. You can be human then...actually I want Bunnymort whenever I ask for him."

Tom sat back on Harry's thighs. "No."

"Then you are not forgiven for being a selfish spoiled bastard!" Harry yelled. "Now untie me! I'm going back to my flat!"

Tom was staring at his lover and wondering if Harry realized how amazing he looked when flushed with anger, his unique green eyes flashing brilliantly. Tom leaned forward, placing both hands on Harry's thighs and smirking. "You are not going anywhere."

"Watch me!"

Tom's hands began to move slowly up, his fingertips disappearing beneath the hem of his boxers. "Alright. Show me."

Harry hissed and yanked on the chains again. He started wriggling his hips around, trying to keep Tom's fingers from reaching their goal, but that only served to excite him more despite his frustration and annoyance with his lover. "Just give me what I want and I won't be mad anymore!"

"How about I take what I want now," Tom purred, one hand reaching Harry's erection and gripping it firmly. "And then I'll leave you here until you decide not to be mad at me anymore."

"Wha—That's not… You wouldn't dare!" When Tom arched a dark eyebrow, Harry sucked in a breath. He would. "Can't we compromise?"

"Perhaps," Tom murmured, shifting back further until he could ghost hot breath over Harry's cloth covered cock. "But not now. The sight of you angry and chained is leaving me in only one state of mind. I don't want to talk much now."

By the time they were through, both Harry and Tom were sated and feeling pretty damn good. For the most part. Harry had been unchained and Tom now watched his smugly smirking lover limp to the bathroom. Tom eventually conceded to the Bunnymort thing, if only to keep Harry from returning to the flat. No matter what happened, if Tom had not given in, Harry would have gone just to prove a point. Besides, Tom knew he should never have obliviated him. He should have dealt with the consequences of what had happened that night.

"Oh Bunnymort!"

Tom growled under his breath before shifting. After a few seconds he jumped off the bed and hopped to the bathroom.

Bill stifled a tired groan and tried to look at least a little interested in the ridiculous conversations going around the table presently. Beside him, Remus was the only one remaining silent on the current discussion of pulling any and all persons even remotely suspected of being affiliated with Death Eaters. Remus was slumped in his chair, eyes glued to the hands clasped together on top of the table. Despite being quite young looking, Remus seemed more tired than ever. Tired and perpetually shaken up.

"We'll start with those we know for sure are Death Eaters and work down. Lucius Malfoy for one. He's been allowed to strut through the Ministry for too long."

"You can't arrest people without any proof!" someone shouted over the loud din.

"Then make some proof! We need information! The Death Eaters seemed to have disappeared. With the exception of a kill here and there, there have been no group attacks. No muggle or muggleborn attacks. Strange."

"Isn't that a good thing?" Remus finally spoke softly but only Bill heard him.

Moody stood and slammed a fist on the table. "They could be up to anything! Grab whomever you know is affiliated with them. The Malfoys, the Grangers, Henderson, the Turpins, the Patils, the Davies…" Moody trailed off as Bill slowly stood, a look of pure rage on his face.

"Wasn't it enough that you killed the Davies boy?" he murmured, easily heard now that everyone had quieted upon seeing his face. "The Patils? You have no real proof any of them are Death Eaters or affiliated. None. And the Grangers? Muggles?! Have you lost your mind, Moody? Have you all lost your bloody minds?!" he shouted, disturbed beyond belief by the fact most had been nodding along with the old crazed Auror. Even Shacklebolt and Tonks.

"Hold your tongue boy or you'll find your young brothers next on the list," Moody threatened lowly. "They've been seen quite often with the young Malfoy, haven't they?"

Bill was relieved he wasn't the only one now looking enraged. Finally his parents seemed to have given up agreeing with Moody and stared at the old retired Auror in shock. "N-now Alastor," Arthur began. "That's strictly social."

"My babies have nothing to do with anything concerning to the Dark side!" Molly screeched. "You leave them out of this!"

"All I'm saying," Moody went on, "is that your eldest should stay silent if he doesn't have anything helpful to say."

Molly sent a pleading look at her eldest, a silent command for him to return to his seat. Bill did as he was told, not allowing one ounce of the fury he felt show on his face. That wouldn't help anyone. He knew Moody wasn't simply bluffing. If he caused trouble, Moody would cause trouble for their family, for Fred and George. It was clear as day on his face. Moody knew the plans they were talking about were illegal and should it be made public, Moody, Shacklebolt and the Order would be in a whole lot of trouble. And Bill knew if the twins were investigated, it would be a very bad thing. Bill wasn't stupid. He knew his brothers were in to something. They had more money than the profits of their business brought in. He was the only one to notice because he was the only one who cared to know about their lives to the extent that he recognized barely there changes. He kept in contact with the twins far more than the rest of their family.

Bill remained silent for the rest of the meeting and tried to not look as if he were bolting as soon as the meeting was over with. Like many, he had felt strongly in the mission of the Order of the Phoenix. He'd given up his curse-breaking job in Egypt to move back to London for the Order. To take up a desk job of all things. And this is what he got. A bunch of madmen and women? People who easily threatened his family? People who were turning parts of their family against each other? It was heart breaking.

"Bill?"

Said redhead turned as he was leaving the house to find Remus walking quickly towards him. "What?"

The werewolf looked over his shoulder before taking Bill's elbow and leading him away down the road until they could disappear into the shadows. "You speak to your brothers often. The twins?" Bill nodded slowly. "Could they deliver a message to Harry for me?"

Merlin, please don't let this be another ploy. "I'll not be a tool to get Harry for the Order, Remus. If that's what this, then you can forget it. I'll check the letter," he promised. "I'll run tests for spells and Portkeys…"

Remus smiled. "You may do so. I only want to talk to him."

"About the war?"

"Perhaps, but nothing about him returning to the Order. I simply want to… see him again," Remus explained as he reached within his robes for the letter he'd written a few days ago. Bill took it and stowed the missive away in his back pocket. He would do what he promised and when he got home, he'd search for anything amiss within the letter.

"Remus," he began slowly, uncertain if he should say what he was thinking.

"We mustn't let them terrorize innocent people," Remus voiced his thoughts. And then he cocked his head at Bill. "You do realize what Harry said is true. The Order was responsible for the Slytherin attack."

Bill's face crumpled. "I didn't want to believe it," he whispered. "I didn't…"

"Keep your ears open, Bill. Those we know who haven't anything to do with anything need to be warned."

The redhead nodded and watched Remus back away a bit before he could Apparate. Bill closed his eyes on a sigh and Apparated away himself.

As Harry dressed for his date with Tom, he practically thrummed with excitement. Their first date… sort of. A little late in coming, but still! Tom said he'd made reservations at a restaurant in the upscale portion of Diagon Alley. Harry wondered if it were the same restaurant Draco had taken him and Hermione to. Probably. Tom wouldn't be caught dead in anything less formal and lavish than that.

"Master. Guests here to see you."

Harry turned to the quaking house elf behind him, smiling. "Who?"

"Fred and George Wheezies, Master."

"Tell them to come up, please."

"Right away, Master."

Within minutes the twins were on him, exclaiming over his dapper appearance and inquiring about his hot date tonight.

"We've a letter from Remus for you," Fred told him after a time, holding the letter out. "It's safe. Bill checked it."

Harry stared blankly at the outstretched hand; at the unassuming folded piece of parchment. "Remus?" he asked.

"He wants to see you, Harry. He misses you."

Harry closed his eyes and shook his head. Hands dropped on his shoulders and squeezed. Opening his eyes, he found two blue pair staring back at him with understanding. "Leave the letter until after your date. But you should read it, Harry."

Harry finally nodded and took the letter, slipping it in the inside pocket of his formal royal blue robes. He cleared his throat and attempted to grin. "How do I look?"

"Very handsome," George replied with a firm nod.

"Your new glasses are divine, Harry. Makes your eyes so bloody big and bright."

Harry smiled and turned back to the mirror. "So where is he taking you?" Fred asked as he and George draped companionable arms around the younger wizard.

"Not sure. Somewhere nice."

"High end too, probably," George murmured. Harry nodded.

"Is it necessary to drape yourselves all over him at every possible turn?" a low silky voice questioned from the door.

The twins hastily backed away while Harry turned and grinned at the possessive gleam shining in Tom's eyes. "They can't do it to Drake since Narcissa has taken to following him wherever he goes."

Fred cleared his throat. "We… we like to coddle."

"Suppose we get that from Mum."

"And Harry is absolutely gorgeously cuddly and we miss our darling Draco."

Harry laughed. "They've always been touchy feely."

Tom sneered. "I'm three breaths away from cursing the two of you."

Fred and George quickly vacated the area after such a threat, winking at Harry as they ran by Tom and out the door. "That's not very nice," Harry said as he allowed Tom to steer him out of his room. "They really do miss Draco."

"They should grow some bollocks and stand up to Narcissa."

Harry paused in his steps, gaping up at his lover. Both from the crude language and from the statement. The crude language had Harry's blood boiling pleasantly. But the statement itself had him shaking in terror for his friends' lives. "That's insane talk! You must have seen her on occasion when she gets that maniacal gleam in her eyes! Not even Lucius has pressed that subject with her." Tom made some sort of noncommittal sound and pressed Harry forward to get moving again. Harry looked at him. "Why don't you broach the subject with her?"

Tom literally paled at such a thought. He rather thought Narcissa would risk death by his temper and still tirade about Draco, her innocent baby. He had no wish to go there with Narcissa Malfoy. "It isn't my business. Why should I waste energy on something I care nothing about? He's not my son."

Harry snorted. "Right. That's why you won't do it."

"Silence, Harry."

Tom Apparated them to the district of Diagon Alley where Draco's restaurant was located, but after a few minutes of walking they bypassed that restaurant. "Where are we going?"

"Servile."

"Merlin, please don't let it be as depressing as it sounds. I don't want slaves serving me."

"Last I checked, slavery was illegal. Stop fretting. You will enjoy yourself."

Harry rolled his eyes. That sounded like a command. Freaking dictator. "I don't fret," he muttered.

Tom chuckled softly and ran a hand through Harry's hair as they walked into the restaurant. Harry looked around as Tom was immediately approached by a hostess despite them being at the back of the line. It was a place of white marble. Everywhere, including tall pillars placed around the main dining area. It would have seemed cold and shallow had it not been for the copious amounts of cushions and soft lighting, warm gleaming wood and soft music playing in the background. Harry liked that it was both soft and cold looking and he especially liked the table he and Tom were immediately led to. He hardly paid any attention to the fact most of the muted conversations had stopped upon their entrance and that he and Tom were being eyed curiously.

Soon they were seated in an alcove. Harry was pleased with this arrangement. They weren't exactly hidden away; the rest of the restaurant was visible to them and vice versa, but here they could speak without being heard and the alcove made him feel as if they were alone when he pulled his eyes away from the opening to look at Tom. They hadn't yet settled down before they were immediately approached by a waiter. Tom ordered them a bottle of wine, with another on standby. Harry blushed when Tom sent him a perverted grin after ordering the second.

"Trying to get me sloshed?"

"Why yes, Harry. I am."

After the wine was brought, Harry asked Tom to order for him. After, they fell into a comfortable silence for a time and Harry's attention immediately went to the letter he'd received earlier. "Remus wrote to me," he murmured, rubbing his hand over his breast pocket.

If Tom was surprised, he didn't show it. Though he did look interested. "And what did he have to say?"

The waiter returned by that time with their meals and Harry waited until he'd left before answering. "Haven't read it yet. The twins thought I should wait…"

Tom held out a hand, palm facing up. Harry sighed and retrieved the letter. "The twins said Bill checked the letter over already."

"Give it to me."

Harry passed it over, watching Tom's face as he quickly read through it. Tom's blank expression never changed as he read and Harry didn't get any kind of clue as to what was in the letter. He figured Tom was checking to make sure Remus hadn't written to him about the war. Finally when Tom was finished he gave the letter back. Harry returned it to his pocket and then grabbed his wine glass to down half the contents.

"Harry… what do you want for the future?"

Harry nearly spit up his wine. The question seemed to come out of nowhere. He certainly hadn't expected this kind of question from Tom, especially since they had never really discussed the future. Tom looked pleased that he'd managed to shock Harry. Because of this, Harry answered truthfully and he deliberately answered with something he knew would make Tom uncomfortable.

"I want children, of course." The stricken look on Tom's face was priceless. Harry covered a laugh by taking a drink when the Dark Lord pulled at his collar as if it were too tight. "Don't you want children, Tom?" he asked sweetly.

"An heir would be nice," Tom murmured, evading Harry's amused gaze to concentrate on his dinner of baked salmon.

"No, not an heir, Tom. A child. To love and nurture. Not a small being that you can mold after yourself. Not a little mini you that will be foisted off on nannies and tutors."

"I'm not… parenting material, Harry."

Harry gave him a lopsided grin. "We'll see."

Tom's eyes locked with his fiancé's and he was suddenly wary. There was a decidedly hard glint in Harry's eyes; cunning and conniving and assured. Tom felt like he was falling. His little lover was certainly going to be a force to be reckoned with. And though he was now nervous of what Harry was planning, he was also thrilled by the deviousness his lover possessed and hid so well from most of the world. He couldn't help the broad smile that appeared on his face. That smile grew when Harry practically melted in his seat, his cheeks exploding in red.

"How is your business going? The baking endeavor with Draco?"

Harry sat straight in his seat and grinned. "Brilliant! I had to start shipping orders off myself since Draco was recovering, but I didn't mind and he came over earlier in the week to help once he was better. One of the shops Drake visited in Diagon Alley make custom boxes- Fred and George told him about it. Getting more orders everyday and making a killing."

"What are you calling it?"

"Draco thought about Savior Fudge." Tom snorted and shook his head. "Yeah, my thoughts exactly. I'm not a savior and I didn't want it to just be fudge since we'll probably start selling other things as well."

"So what are you calling it?"

"We decided on M.R.'s Decadent Confections."

Tom liked the name. And he rather thought Harry was his own decadent confection. "Can you make candy as well?"

Harry nodded. "I'm experimenting right now, gathering recipes and creating my own. It's fun."

"What does the M.R. stand for?"

Harry fiddled with his fork a moment. "It's… ask me again some other time, please Tom?"

"Alright."

When they had finished dinner and ordered desert, it was then that Tom dropped the bomb. "I'll be leaving on another trip in a few days."

The pleasant warmth from the wine and Tom's presence seemed to vanish in seconds."For how long?"

"A week. Perhaps longer if things do not go as planned."

Harry gritted his teeth and nodded. There was nothing he could say to that since he knew Tom would go no matter what he said.

"It's almost over, Harry."

"If you're in trouble, please tell me. Send an owl or something."

"I don't want you picking sides."

Harry sighed. "It's a little too late for that, isn't it? You are my side."

Tom's face softened. "It will not come to that, Harry. You will not be put into that position."

Harry returned his smile and as he dug into his chocolate velvet pie, he sincerely hoped Tom could keep that promise. A moment later he was wrinkling his nose, staring at his dessert.

"Something wrong?" Tom asked, amused by Harry's expression. His amusement grew with Harry's next statement.

"This is atrocious! Good Merlin! What did they use for this? Chocolate colored sand? What a fucking waste!"

"It seems adequate to me."

"Then you have no taste. I could make this better."

Harry sat up in the darkness, the sheet falling to pool at his waist as his eyes tried to focus in the dark. He wasn't sure what had woken him but he suspected it was his subconscious telling him not to wait until the morning to read that letter as he had previously thought to. He looked for the mound of clothes near the door where Tom had stripped them off some hours ago the moment they stumbled into the bedroom, already hard beyond limits and panting against each other. The clothes weren't there and he frowned. The house elves must have taken them away. Which was alright, but now he didn't know where his letter was.

A lazy smile grew on his face as he turned to look at his bed partner. Tom did not sleep with a peaceful expression. Even in his sleep, the Dark Lord looked like he was scheming, his brow creased slightly in concentration. Harry caressed the arm lazily draped around his waist before gently removing it and climbing from bed. After collecting his glasses and putting them on, Harry moved around the room, searching for the letter. He ended up by the bed again, finding the letter on the bedside table sitting next his side of the bed.

Harry grabbed the letter and moved in to the sitting room before plopping down on the soft black leather sofa. He curled his legs underneath him and stared at the letter in his hands. He knew it was a short letter. It hadn't taken Tom very long at all to read it. Steeling himself, Harry finally opened it and read.

Harry,

Please forgive me for not writing you sooner. For not finding a way to contact you. I can admit that I'm ashamed. I do not resent you for the position you've taken in the war. And I will not try and change your mind. I would really like to see you again, Harry. To talk to you. About you and not the war. Things have been difficult… Please give it some thought. I await your response.

Remus

"Things have been difficult," Harry murmured, knowing Remus had thought to put more and decided against it. For Remus to have wrote that meant the werewolf was probably overwhelmed by the problems he was facing. They'd always been able to talk to each other without it having anything to do with the war, even when Harry was still the Order's poster boy. Remus had always tried to talk about other things when he seemed bogged down with his worry over the war. Perhaps they could continue on that. And if Remus needed help… and probably companionship, Harry wanted to give it to him.

Harry jumped up and ran down the hall to his own room and then down to his study. He quickly penned out a reply, located Damas and sent him out. Damas wasn't pleased, as usual, to be thrown out of the manor so late at night, but Harry didn't care. He'd long since gotten use to the demon bird and glared at the eagle when Damas hissed at him. "Just take it." Once back in the bedroom, Harry slipped under the warm covers and against Tom.

"What did you decide?"

Harry wasn't really surprised Tom was awake. "I'll meet him tomorrow."

Tom sighed. "Why must you be so hasty?"

"Because I can."

Tom suddenly rolled over to lie on top of him. "You will take someone with you."

"Course. I'll take Bunnymort."

Tom dropped his face down into Harry's pillow. The brat snickered and nuzzled the cheek next to his. "Never should have agreed to that."

"But you did and so you have to."

"Not tomorrow. There is much to do tomorrow… I'll make it up to you."

"You spoil me," Harry murmured, closing his eyes against the feel of Tom's large hands running along his hips and then further down to lift and hook Harry's legs around his waist.

"To make up for my controlling nature," Tom replied in agreement, his mouth moving lazily against Harry's neck. Tom's hips began to rock softly, creating delightful friction and causing Harry's cock to awaken. "Bring someone with you."

"Okay," he moaned out, head rolling to the side to give his apparently insatiable partner better access.

Harry and Hermione met Remus right outside of the Leaky Cauldron on the London side late afternoon the next day. Harry gave Remus a small smile as he led him and Hermione down the street until they could duck into a vacant alley. Harry took hold of Remus' arm and Apparated them to the muggle flat he continued to pay rent on with Hermione following after them.

"I'll make tea," Hermione murmured and bustled off to the kitchen while Harry and Remus took seats in the living room. Harry studied Remus, noticing the changes to the elder wizard and immediately he knew something was up with him.

"It feels weird being here with you," Harry finally said. "I never thought I'd see you face to face again, Remus. Not after all that's happened." Remus looked pained at his honest confession. Harry was only a little sorry, but it had to be said.

"I wanted to let you know I was not a participant of the Slytherin attacks. I didn't even know about it until after it happened. And even then I didn't realize it had been the Order. Denial, I suppose."

"Now that you do know?"

Remus knew what Harry was asking and sighed. "So many lives are at risk, Harry." The brunet across from him tensed. "No, I'm not talking about you returning. You have no idea the kinds of plans the Order is making. Innocent people are being targeted. I can't leave the Order…"

"I guess that makes sense."

Remus looked down at his clasped hands. "Greyback came to see me," he said quietly. Hermione dropped the tea pot she'd been handling. Remus chuckled. "Yes, my reaction felt something like that."

"What did he do?"

"He spoke."

"What did he say?"

"Harry," Hermione interrupted before Remus could say anything. "Are you sure you want to know?"

Harry didn't know what to say. On one hand he did want to know, because he knew Tom must have sent Greyback. But on the other hand, no, he didn't want to know. In the end Remus sensed his warring thoughts and gave him a smile. One that wasn't loaded with his problems. "No worries, Harry. We'll speak of other things. How have you been? I see you've been living," the elder wizard said, pulling out a clipping of the Prophet and staring at it. "You look happy."

Harry leaned forward to get a better look. He'd assumed it would have been a picture of him and Tom, since those pictures were printed every day. There had even been one of them this morning. A snapshot caught at the restaurant. Tom had been laughing and Harry had been caught ogling his fiancé like a love sick fool. But the picture Remus held was an older one of him, Drake, and the twins leaving the Wizards' Den, laughing and joking with each other.

"It's good to see you living how you want. It's good to see you sticking to your principles and what you believe in. You're not letting anyone bring you down because of your decision. Your strength astounds me, cub."

"R-Remus…" Harry found himself choked up.

"I think," Remus went on with that same smile, "James and Lily would be proud, Harry. No matter the decision. It's the fact that you made the decision and have stuck to it."

Still Harry could say nothing and he was relieved when Hermione sat beside him, placing the tray of tea on the coffee table and distracting Remus who went on to thank Hermione for the monthly Wolfsbane. She looked shocked that he knew and then a little afraid because he did. If he knew that, then he might know who made it at her request.

"I know Severus makes it. I'm not going to ask how or why you are still in contact with him."

"How did you find out?"

"Fenrir," he answered. Harry heard a growl beneath the name and his lips twitched. "You keep your eyes open and be alert. You two may be neutral but it seems like the Death Eaters are still watching you."

Oh geez. Now Harry felt guilty for making Remus worry needlessly. "At this point I think we're in danger of the Order more."

"Yes, that's true," Remus replied, looking at Hermione.

The witch caught his look and sighed. "Again? Merlin, and I was getting used to being able to go see my parents whenever I want."

"It's not just you, Hermione. Prepare your parents."

"I'll send them on a holiday. Thank you, Remus."

Remus nodded before turning to Harry. "I've learned long ago not to take what is printed in the Daily Prophet at face value, but the pictures they've been printing recently are fairly self explanatory." Harry laughed and nodded, knowing what Remus was speaking about. "Does he take good care of you?" the werewolf asked, looking down at Harry's engagement ring.

"Yeah. And I'd like to think I'm making some sort of mark on him as well," Harry murmured, thinking about some of Tom's more extreme malevolent actions.

"You are," Hermione responded quietly.

Remus looked at them in question. "He's been known to throw tantrums," Harry explained with a grin.

Remus' top lip pulled back in a silent snarl. "Is he abusive, Harry?"

"No! Never!" Harry shook his head quickly. "It's just… he likes to lose his temper—but not with me!"

"He treats Harry well," Hermione said more calmly. “He was a very broken man but Harry has fixed him. Well... he’s better with Harry around anyway.”

Remus sat back, clearly relieved. But then a thoughtful expression crossed his face. "Why haven't either of you spoken his name yet? In fact, his name isn't stated in any of the articles I've read either."

"He likes being Harry Potter's mysterious man," Hermione answered with a laugh.

"I'll tell him you said that."

Hermione crossed her arms. "I'm not afraid of him anymore. Just a little intimidated now and then."

Harry grinned. "You'll find out eventually," he told Remus. It was obvious Remus was still curious, but he let it go and the three spent a good two hours more in lighthearted conversation.

Harry and Hermione returned home from their outing both extremely happy after meeting with Remus. Upon their parting Harry could tell the meeting had also done some good for Remus as well and they'd promised to have another get together soon. A house elf immediately popped in once they'd arrived home to tell Harry he was being summoned to Tom's study and that Master's friend was also needed immediately. "Wonder what the rush is?" Harry murmured as they made their way.

Draco was waiting for them outside of the study. He grinned when he spotted them and rushed over, immediately thrusting fingers into Harry's hair, trying to tidy the wild mess of raven locks. Hermione finally batted his hands away. "It's really a futile effort, Malfoy."

"Are you ready for this?" Draco asked, fairly thrumming with excitement.

"Ready for what?" Harry asked. Draco didn't answer; instead he opened the door and thrust Harry inside.

Aside from Tom, there were six others inside the study. Lucius, Severus, and Narcissa. Fred and George were there, as well as a tall skinny old wizard Harry had never seen before. The man had black robes on that looked official in some obscure way and he fidgeted outrageously. Narcissa beamed such a smile at Harry when he stumbled in that he was left blinded for a minute. And then everyone was staring at him expectantly as if he'd been the one to call this meeting. "Err…"

Hermione took a look around and gasped, figuring it out almost immediately. Tom approached Harry, amused at his bafflement. "Are you ready?"

"Ready for what?" he snapped and behind him Draco snickered.

"For our bonding, of course."

Harry's eyes widened as he took another look around at the people in the room. Before he could make any kind of articulate response, Tom took his hand and pulled him over to the official looking man. Hermione squealed softly under her breath and rushed over to the twins. The three hugged each other silently, excited they were about to watch Harry get married. Draco scowled at them, fully aware that he couldn't even be touched by the twins as his mother was in attendance, and she'd been casting the fiends suspicious glances since St. Mungo's.

The following moments were like a whirlwind to Harry. He was happy. Ecstatic, even. He couldn't even be bothered to be annoyed that Tom had sprung this upon him. He had known it would happen this way eventually. So he let Tom hold his hands and turned to the official. The bonding took no more than ten minutes. It was an informal bonding but at the end, Harry's engagement ring disappeared in a flash of light and a golden tendril of magic surrounded his and Tom's ring fingers. When the light faded, they had matching golden rings and the official announced them married and bonded for life. And that's all that mattered to Harry.

Harry's smile threatened to crack his face as he signed the official marriage certificate and then he threw himself on Tom, who had also been sporting a smile akin to the smiles young excited boys wore when their parents had finally bought them the toy they'd been begging after for months.

"Lucius, if you would see Thurwhorl out," Tom muttered around Harry's mouth. Lucius nodded and led the fidgety wizard away. Harry hoped not to his death.

"You two stop that now. We need to celebrate," Narcissa said, coming over with two flutes of champagne and bravely forcing herself between the newlyweds. As Tom accepted the flute, Harry looked around for Draco. The blond was sitting primly on the armrest of a chair. He shot a grin at Harry who smiled back before looking at the others. Hermione rushed over and quickly embraced him. As he hugged back, looking over her shoulder, he saw Draco and the twins eyeing each other. Rather heatedly. And somewhat morosely on Draco's part. And Harry knew they would have like to have stood together if only Narcissa didn't have that insane innocent baby complex.

"Hermione. I baked a yummy pie earlier. It's in the kitchen. Can you and Narcissa go get it?"

"Sure."

"Surely you can order a house elf to deliver it," Narcissa asked, her nose rising in the air a bit.

"It's a work of art! I don't trust the house elves not to drop it," he lied. "Please?"

"Very well. Come along Miss Granger. I must admit his baking is exceptional."

Harry shared a smirk with Hermione when Narcissa turned and headed to the door. "Take your time," he whispered.

Hermione winked at him and then mumbled, only half joking, "the things I do for the blond prat."

"Did you really bake a pie or was that a lie?"

Harry turned back to his new husband (internal and completely manly squeal!) and smiled. "No I really made one. Wanted to see if I could make it better than the nasty concoction we were served at Servile."

Tom chuckled and pulled Harry's back against his chest. Harry sighed in contentment when Tom dropped his chin to rest on the crown of his head. The twins rushed over to Draco and the blond nearly fell off the armrest when he was ambushed with four arms, the air rushed from his lungs as they snuggled and groped him unashamedly.

"Get off," he wheezed.

"No Draco, love," the twin with the emerald green shirt on whispered. "We've been without you for too long."

Draco opened his mouth to say something, but George quickly took advantage and slid his lips over the blond's. Harry giggled. Draco didn't even try to push the twins off him. In fact one hand slipped into George's hair while the other slipped around Fred's waist to keep that twin firmly pressed against him. Harry could see why Draco wanted him to accompany the three to the pureblood club. If Draco was serious about holding out on the shagging for a bit, he would need someone there to help keep the three of them in line. Harry was glad Draco had thought of the no shagging rule. It made sense. Usually the blond shagged first and asked questions later, but since this appeared to be serious for the three of them, holding out on the shagging was a splendid way for them to grow closer together. Harry suspected Draco was scared too and he could understand that.

Pulling his eyes away from the three, Harry found Snape standing back, sneering at the threesome. Harry laughed, pulling Snape's attention. "I'm sorry. The look on your face…"

Lucius returned before he could reply. Harry wasn't sure that he would have anyway. The blond wizard paused beside Draco and the twins. "Your mother is returning."

The twins slid off Draco immediately, but they didn't move far away. They sat beside him, one running a hand through Draco's hair to straighten it while Draco let his head fall back against the leather of the sofa they sat on. Draco knew his lips were swollen from snogging… Good Merlin, please don't let her notice.

When Granger walked in after his mother, giving him an apologetic look, he hated her a little less; knowing she'd tried her best to stall his mother. Of course, the fact that Granger had damaged her own hand when she'd beaten the fuck out of Ginny Weasley also had a lot to do with his lightened mood towards her. Fred and George had gladly provided a memory that day they had fallen asleep with him on his bed. Draco had been impressed that she'd held nothing back. Draco narrowed his eyes thinking about it. Parts of that memory had clearly been tampered with and he wondered why.

He supposed now wasn't the time to think of such things. Harry and the Dark Lord had just been married after all. Draco sat straighter, barely able to ignore the thighs pressed against his and looked around. Harry was excitedly cutting up pieces of his pie and distributing it, talking a mile a minute with that ever present smile plastered on his face. Draco stared hard at that pie for a moment and decided he must have a piece of it. As he stood, two hands passed quickly over his arse.

He whipped his head around and glared at the offenders. "Please control yourselves."

Two devilish grins were his only reply. Draco turned away from them with his own little smile and approached Harry, who was passing over a piece of his creation to the Dark Lord. Harry ignored everyone else in the room, obviously eagerly waiting to see how his pie fared. Draco accepted a piece from Granger with a nod and watched as the Dark Lord took a bite. Harry sucked in an audible breath. Seems the entire room had and now everyone was watching for the Dark Lord's reaction.

Tom soon became aware of the scrutiny he was under and looked around as Harry's velvet pie practically melted on his tongue. This, this was nothing like the pie they had been served at Servile. Tom hadn't been able to understand Harry's complaint then, but he did now after being presented with an alternative. Apparently his young husband was correct. He had no taste to have not understood. Tom chewed and swallowed and then looked at Harry, who had yet to return to breathing and was now chewing his bottom lip. "You could walk up to Servile right now and they would pay you mountains of Galleons to be allowed to sell it. This, Harry, is extraordinary."

Harry bounced on his toes and turned to Draco. "He likes it!"

Draco was too busy eating to give one word back, though the blond seemed to take to the pie as well as he took to the fudge. If the moan and eye rolling to the back of his head was any indication.

"Merlin, Harry. You've outdone yourself here," Hermione murmured. Narcissa, Fred, and George concurred with that.

Behind them, Severus sneered. "I don't see what the big deal is. It is only a pie-" Lucius plopped a fork full into his lover's mouth.

"Give credit where credit is due," the blond murmured, watching as Severus slowly chewed. The corner of his lip twitched when Severus' eyelids fell shut and a truly lost look appeared on his face. And then he scowled. Having enjoyed that bite far too much.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Twelve

Tom walked out of his wardrobe and shook his head upon seeing Harry was still sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at him in a morose fashion. "Harry, this is a matter that needs to be seen to immediately. This trip cannot be postponed." Harry narrowed his eyes, but otherwise remained quiet. "I know we were just married… I swear to make it up to you." Harry scowled now. "Do you really think I want to leave you this morning?" he asked in exasperation. At least this time Harry wasn't looking so violent. He wasn't glaring; instead his expression was kind of flat.

Tom moved to stand in front of him and pulled his young husband to his feet. Dipping his head down, he went in for a kiss only to have Harry look away. Tom was not to be put off and placed his lips above the curve of Harry's cheek. "You know I love you," he breathed, his lips moving slowly down.

"That's not fair," Harry finally spoke, his words coming out breathlessly but still he refused to meet Tom's lips, being the stubborn Gryffindor that he was. He braced himself against the feel of those warm firm lips moving down to his neck to lightly suction at the junction between his neck and collarbone. It was delicious there, Tom thought, as was Harry's reaction whenever he did it. "Will it be dangerous?"

Tom's lips paused in movement and he hesitated before saying, "No, I should think not."

"You're not going to kill the Weasleys are you?"

Tom mentally sighed. "No. I'll leave them alone to suffer the outcome of the war. They'll be delightfully upset."

Harry finally moved, his hand coming forward to slip under the only article of clothing Tom wore. A dressing gown. His nimble fingers attached around Tom's quickly rising arousal. "Do you need to go right this very minute?"

"Yes, I should probably-"

Harry squeezed and then caressed with just the right amount of pressure making Tom grit his teeth in order to keep from moaning aloud. Now this was unfair play and Harry knew it. Of course Harry knew it, which was why the little minx was dropping to his knees and spreading Tom's robe open in order to gaze at Tom's swelling cock. "You sure?"

"Now who's not playing fair?"

Harry smirked and trailed a finger along the underside of Tom's cock, licking his lips when the hot member pulsed and Tom's breath quickened. "Does that mean you don't want me to?"

"When have I ever not wanted that bold mouth wrapped around me?" Tom questioned roughly as he grabbed that back of Harry's head. Harry grinned impishly and dived in.

When Harry woke up he immediately cursed the Dark Lord, knowing his husband had slunk away while he was napping. Tom had made sure to tire him out so much that he wouldn't be able to do more than turn over and fall fast asleep after their last bout of lovemaking. "Sneaky bastard," Harry muttered as he sat up, finding a note lying upon Tom's pillow.

Snatching the letter up, he quickly read through it, his scowl disappearing with each word until he was left sighing with resignation. Slightly mollified because the Dark Lord begged his forgiveness and once again promised to make it up to him. And since Harry knew Tom would keep that promise, he couldn't find it in him to really stay mad at Tom. There was a bunch of warning in the letter for him to take care and stay safe, as well as informing him his lessons with Snape would start later that week. His husband reminded him to try and be civil since Severus was going to do the same.

Harry grinned then as he left the bed. Husband. The word sent a rush of giddy emotion through him. It was such a novelty, thinking about it, and he knew he'd feel like this for a long time. Simply because it was almost so sudden. It wasn't just being married to the Dark Lord. It was the fact that he was married, plain and simple. Married to someone who wanted him for him and not his name or anything else to do with what the world thought of him. In the past, Harry had doubted he'd ever find someone like that. He doubted he would ever marry. And it was still shocking to think Tom was that someone.

He was caught up in all these thoughts as he showered and dressed for the day, wearing muggle clothes under an opened informal robe. Since Tom had left him (on their honeymoon, bastard), Harry figured he'd get to work, as there were a number of things needed to be done for M.R.'s Decadent Confections. Which meant a trip to Diagon Alley. Before going, Harry Floo called to Malfoy Manor trying to find Draco, only to have the house elf inform him young Master Draco was not at home.

Harry shrugged that off and headed to Diagon Alley, figuring he may find the blond there. He was mindful of the warnings Tom had imparted in his morning letter. Tom had reminded him of the danger Harry would put the world in should he allow himself to be captured. Harry smiled broadly thinking about those few lines.

Grinning like an idiot, Harry stopped at the twins shop first. There were two employees in the front and one of them (with a gawking expression) gestured him into the back room when he asked for the twins.

"Harry, mate! Out of bed already?" one twin asked with a smirk once he was spotted. "George! Harry's here!"

"He had things to do and skived off on a business trip when I was asleep," Harry replied as Fred and George approached him.

"Tough luck, mate," George said, giving him a fond pat on the shoulder. "On your honeymoon and everything."

"I know! He left me to sleep and left a bloody note full of orders! Freaking dictator." The twins snickered. "So I decided to come out. I need to order more boxes for MRDC's… Has Draco been about?"

The twins' grins suddenly turned sheepish. "Actually… Draco's gone off too," George said, pointedly rubbing the skin on his left wrist.

Harry groaned. "Where?"

"We don't know," Fred answered.

"Taken a page out of your book and enforced the don't ask, don't tell policy… mostly."

Harry rubbed hands over his face. "It must be big then if he's recruited Draco for this… what do you mean mostly?"

The twins shifted uncomfortably. "Look, Harry. We're mostly neutral like you, but we also want to save as many lives as we can at the same time. Your sugar daddy… his side's not so bad anymore and…"

Harry held up a hand. "I will respect whatever you do, guys, because I know you won't go too far. That's all I need."

"You're a gem, Harry."

Harry grinned. "That's what Tom says!"

"Bet it's when you're sucking his cock," Fred said, grinning and nudging the younger wizard's shoulder.

The brunet blushed. "Among other things," he murmured.

"So how's your business doing?" George asked.

"Good. I wanted Draco too so we could fine tune what we're going to sell and think up our own design. Can't believe the wanker went off without telling me."

"He wasn't expecting a mission so he only had the time to tell us before he had to go."

Harry nodded that he understood, smiling a little at the fact Draco had made the time to tell the twins before he had to leave and clearly the twins were happy about that. The three loitered for a little time longer before Harry left them to get his business done and tried to keep busy in order to keep from worrying about Tom and Draco.

Severus watched Potter- Riddle now, he reminded himself with internal awe- stir the potion in a counter clockwise motion. The room had been silent for the last half hour and Severus was surprised to find Potter hadn't made a single mistake.

"Why did you take his name, Pot—Riddle?"

Harry's lips quirked, having caught the mistake. "Wanted to."

"He forced the decision?" it was a question that came out more like a statement.

"No, Snape. I really wanted to take his name. That's why Drake and I decided on Malfoy Riddle's Decadent Confections way before I married Tom."

"What about your family? You are the last Potter. Do you care nothing for your family's name?"

Since Harry could only hear curiosity, he decided not to let this conversation irritate him. "Perhaps I'll give one of our children the name Potter. The first born son, if we ever have a boy. Tom would probably like the first born son idea. Traditionalist that he is. Therefore our male heir will be heir to both the Riddle and Potter houses."

Snape gaped at him. "You really are serious about this…"

Harry bent over his text book to make sure he wasn't missing a step. Just fifteen more stirs to go. "Even if I wasn't, a little too late to back out now, don't you think?"

"I must confess your involvement with him has thrown me."

Harry turned to him after the last stir. "I really love him, Snape. Do you think I'd be here for anything else?"

"No, I suppose not."

"Though… his kitchen is exquisite. Perfect for my baking. Perhaps that's why I've stayed. For the Dark Lord's kitchen," he added with an impish grin. Severus felt the corner of his mouth twitch.

They went back to being silent while Harry finished the potion under Snape's critical eye. He'd only made one mistake, but luckily that was easily fixed and Severus didn't sneer at him as much as he would have at Hogwarts.

"Have you heard from him?" Harry asked quietly as Severus checked the final product with a raised brow.

"Yes. Everything is on schedule. He asked that you try and restrain yourself from gaining entrance to his office. But we both know restraint isn't one of your best strengths."

"Ha bloody ha, Snape," he muttered. "What about Draco?"

"Draco's task is easy and he should be able to keep out of trouble. He'll be back soon." They were silent some more until Severus could no longer hold back. "How could you love him? After everything?"

"From meeting him after that time of my kidnapping, I've learned he's not a complete monster. He's human too. Only few realize this. You do. You've seen…" Harry paused when Snape nodded. "But living here, I think I'm the only one he's truly opened up to. He doesn't have to be any kind of Dark Lord around me. And he isn't… most times. He's not sorry for killing my parents. He's not sorry for everything else he has done, but he is sorry for causing me pain and somewhere along the way I forgave him." Harry eyes crinkled in amusement. "And the sex is fantastic."

"Too much information, Potter."

Harry laughed. "Riddle," he reminded, and then sobered, realizing he was having a conversation with Severus Snape and wasn't disgusted by it. "Weird," he murmured, turning away. "What about you and Lucius?"

"What about us?"

Harry grabbed a stool and sat on it, facing the wizard who was leaning against the work table across from him. "It's not strange, being a long time lover to someone who is married?"

Snape crossed his arms over his chest and looked away slightly, as if thinking. "It helped that we were firmly together before Lucius' father demanded he marry Narcissa. It also helped that Narcissa was already a loyal friend to both of us before that. She didn't want to separate us and told us the night of their engagement party. She would only expect Lucius in her bed until they conceived an heir and Lucius was not to complain when after she went off to lay in the bed of others. We were all happy with that arrangement. Luckily Draco was conceived quickly after they were married." Snape smirked. "Narcissa was relieved. She would complain Lucius didn't know what he was doing in bed and he was always whining-" he broke off, remembering just to whom he was speaking to.

Harry had softened under the fondness in Snape's voice. "Completely gay then."

"Oh yes. Completely mine."

Harry smiled at the clear possessiveness in Snape's tone. "Did Lucius' father know he was gay?"

Severus' barely there smirk disappeared. "Yes. But he didn't much care where Lucius' preferences lie."

"I don't understand. If it was for a Malfoy heir, you and Lucius could have-"

"Do not forget I am a half blood. Abraxas never even considered it. Considered me."

"That's not cool."

Severus smiled and Harry was nearly thrown off. "He wasn't completely cold, Potter-"

"Riddle."

"Why do you think he chose a woman, Riddle? A woman who was more of a sister to both of us? He could have chosen a wizard of pure blood. A wizard who would not have tolerated Lucius having a lover. Back then pureblood really did make a difference, no matter how fond the old wizard was of me."

"Did he like you then?"

"He offered his home to me when mine became too violent. So I suppose for Abraxas Malfoy, that was a high tolerance of my person and lack of pure blood."

"Is that one of the reasons why you joined Tom?"

Severus inclined his head to Harry. "Perceptive, Potter. Very perceptive."

"Riddle," he interceded, prepared to have to do that a lot now. "Dumbledore thought differently."

"Dumbledore was a great wizard, even the Dark Lord acknowledges that, but he didn't know everything. He only had puzzle pieces that he put together. And some pieces were wrongly connected. Dumbledore never knew of my relationship with Lucius. Only Slytherins were aware, and no one dared breathe a word of it outside of the common room. We were very discreet beyond the borders of Slytherin House."

"That must be nice," Harry muttered. "Sometimes I wish I hadn't begged the hat to keep me out of Slytherin. Most Gryffindors didn't know how to keep their mouths shut. It was maddening sometimes."

"I had heard from Dumbledore you managed to keep the hat from placing you in Slytherin. At the time I decided he was only trying to get me to tolerate you. But you acted too much like a Gryffindor for me to believe it. That was until the Slytherin attack."

Harry stood and turned away, beginning to clean up his workspace. "The world wanted a Gryffindor," he murmured, his tone bitter. "I gave them one."

The Potions' Master watched him silently. There was a lot about Harry Potter no one knew about. No one cared to know. The Dark Lord… he had wanted to know. He wanted to put Potter where the boy would be able to be what he wanted.

"I wanted to say," Harry began without turning around, "thanks for making the Wolfsbane for Remus."

"Don't thank me for that. I receive enough- too much –thanks from Granger as it is."

"Why do you do it?"

"I never hated Lupin as much as I did Black and your father, even if he almost killed me that one time. Lupin, at least, has some sort of intelligence. He's… nice."

Harry snickered. "Nice," he muttered, laughing under his breath. "You actually called him nice. I'm going to tell him that."

Severus sneered and pushed off the table. "I think we're done here for today."

"Suppose I failed," he asked with a knowing glint.

"You passed. We'll try a harder potion next time. I'll also require a three foot essay on the properties of aconite."

Harry balked. "Three feet!"

"Yes, Potter-"

"Riddle," Harry interrupted with a cheeky grin.

Severus sneered. "A four foot essay due the next time we meet."

"You said three feet seconds ago!"

"Want to go for five?"

Harry pressed his lips together and shook his head.

Remus strode through Diagon Alley with a destination in mind. But his strides faltered when the ancient building of Gringotts fell into view. His chest tightened as he thought about the things inside, about what he was going to look for. Items he hadn't laid eyes on since the earlier days of his Hogwarts career. This was one thing that was bothering him, of course. He was about to go seek information. Information that he would probably be better without.

He was also being followed again, but at least this time Remus was aware of who was watching him. Two pairs of eyes were on him. One from the Order- bloody Moody's man- and Fenrir. It was the thought of the elder werewolf's mocking stare that had Remus straightening and continuing on to the bank with a purposeful stride, his wand clutched tightly under the sleeve of his robe. He wasn't oblivious to the irony of the situation. Greyback was the reason why he was even now walking into Gringotts. Greyback was the one who had him thinking it was finally time to go through the items he stored in a small vault Sirius had procured for him long ago after his parents died.

Remus had been so distraught at losing his parents so early in life that he'd never really looked at the journals and pictures and other things he'd cleaned out of the Lupin home. He'd only been to the vault once since then. But he couldn't purge Fenrir's words from his mind and he needed to know. Needed to prove Fenrir was a lying monster. Fenrir would say anything to mess with his mind. He wasn't sure he would find anything within the journals his mother kept, but it never hurt to look.

Before long he was standing before the small vault, the door having already been opened. Remus blinked several times in shock. There were more piles inside then the last time he had been inside. The new piles were made up of Galleons. "Excuse me?" Remus murmured, turning to the goblin standing by beside the cart. "I think you've brought me to the wrong vault."

"No mistake, Mr. Lupin. The key number matches the vault number."

"But I've never made any deposits in here. Where did this money come from?"

"You can find that out once we've returned to the surface."

Remus slowly turned back to the vault, his mind working quickly. He didn't need the goblins to tell him where the money came from. Only one other person knew about this vault and that was Sirius. His deceased best mate had had access to this vault in case something should happen to him… but Sirius had never said anything about putting money in. He would have known not to do that because Remus would have given it all right back… maybe that's why Sirius never said anything.

It was painful. The thoughts about Sirius sinking claws into the forefront of his mind as he skirted around the money to the table and boxes behind. Remus wanted nothing more than to get out of there, so he quickly found the items he was looking for, bundled them all into one box and left without a backward glance. After confirming that it was a certain Black who'd deposited the money, Remus left Gringotts with his items and went straight home. He was prepared to spend all night reading through his mother's journals.

It didn't take all night. At the end of the second hour, he'd finally found what he was searching for. Remus dropped the journal onto the table before leaning elbows on the table to cradle his head in hands. It was true. Every word Fenrir said was true. "How can it be true?" he rasped, even though the evidence was right in front of him, written in his mother's handwriting. According to his mother, he had been plagued with an illness that she only referred to as 'the sickness' whenever she wrote about it. Apparently it was an unidentified illness that no one in the muggle or magical world could cure. She also wrote about researching and finally discovering the abilities of magical creatures. She'd written about vampires, about how she and his father had discussed that possibility before tossing the idea. Sould Remus have been turned by a vampire, not only would that kill the illness but it would also kill him and that solution seemed counterproductive.

"Counterproductive," he murmured, raking his trembling fingers through his hair and thinking that term sounded too clinical when she was discussing the life of her only child. But Remus could feel his mother's desperation as he read her words. Begrudgingly he could also see the wheres and whys they'd chosen a werewolf. One day out of every month didn't seem so bad if they could still keep their son. At least that was what his parents had said to console themselves after what they had done.

His mother also wrote about her research into werewolves. It hadn't been a spur of the moment decision. She'd even talked to a few werewolves. None of them turned out the way Remus had, in that he hated his inner wolf. Despised it. Tried to suppress the creature every hour of every day. Beyond the bigotry, Remus' mother had discovered werewolves could live happy lives when they accepted themselves.

Remus dropped his hands and shoved the journal away, watching detached as it slid off the table. He didn't see how that was possible. It's not as if he hadn't tried, but then he'd been left on his own. He'd only ever heard bad things about werewolves. He'd only been treated as if he were a plague by everyone who knew about his infliction- beyond James, Sirius, and Pettigrew. Clearly his parents hadn't thought the plan through enough. Remus held onto that belief with all his heart. It was the only way he knew how to live with the wolf. By denying it and being miserable. What else could he do? This new information… it wasn't going to change anything.

The soft tapping of his window drew his attention away from the table and the damning truth. Remus stood to open the window for the owl hovering with a package in the talons. He'd expected this, more thankful now that he knew who sent the monthly Wolfsbane. The full moon was in two days and he didn't relish going out there and changing without that potion. Strangely the package was smaller than usual, but he didn't think much of it until he unwrapped the parcel and found a piece of parchment stuck to an empty vial.

You need a pack, cub. Perhaps you'll find yourself some company this full moon.

Maybe you'll finally understand what it means to be free.

F.G

"Why? Why take the Wolfsbane?" his voice coming out high like a painful whine as he crushed the note in his palm.

He didn't know what Fenrir was trying to pull but he knew for certain the Death Eater didn't know where he went each full moon. Because of this certainty, Remus put the note out of his mind beyond the furious realization that Fenrir had purposely taken his Wolfsbane away from him. He knew Hermione would never have agreed to Fenrir sending him empty bottles. In fact he was vehemently hoping the witch never had any kind of contact with Fenrir at all.

Remus took to spending every full moon in a cabin deep within the Forbidden Forest. No one went in that far. It was an obvious place for him to flee during the full moons and he wasn't naive enough to think he was the only werewolf to roam there, but it was safer than finding another place where muggles might inadvertently wander too close. Muggles liked to camp. Some liked to reacquaint with nature in weird ways and often times wandered where they weren't supposed to. But no muggle ever wandered into the Forbidden Forest. And no sane witch or wizard wandered deep into the Forbidden Forest, with the exception of Hagrid. But the half giant knew how to avoid werewolves and Remus doubted he'd ever come into this part of the forest. And the entire time he'd been coming to this cottage, Remus hadn't once caught a whiff of another werewolf, so he thought he was safe here.

And now he was once again entering the small cottage (it was not a shack, and was actually bigger than his actual flat in London), hoping the transformation without the Wolfsbane wouldn't be as bad as he feared as it was going to be. So thinking this, Remus went about fortifying the cottage from the inside. Making sure he wouldn't be able to leave once he'd transformed. Shuttering the windows, sealing the door. After he made sure that he wouldn't be able to leave the shack once a wolf, Remus undressed, folded his clothes and stored them upon a high shelf above the door. Once that was done, he ignored the single chair in the cottage as well as the cot and went to the corner. He sunk down, resting his head against his bent knees, and waited.

Just as he was feeling the painful itching in his bones, a howl rendered the silence obsolete. It was a mixture of human and wolf, that howl. Remus, panting already from the transformation, lifted his head, staring at the door and windows. "No," he whispered, then gasped and arched back into the corner as his bones began to change. More howls followed the first one. Many. Remus was shaking his head even as his entire body trembled, as fur sprung up along every inch of his body. "No!" he shouted when heard something or someone smashing up against the front door of the cottage.

Minutes passed in this way until there was a terrible crash. Remus was too far into his transformation to pay much attention to it at first. But panic was racing along his body as he convulsed. There were sounds of snarls, maws snapping, noses sniffing the ground, and more howls all around the cottage.

Remus' howl soon joined them. It was one of warning. Moony having taken over completely and now the wolf was enraged there were several werewolves in his territory. One in particular, an alpha, who was poised right over the threshold, staring at him with his black tail poised high with unconcerned dominance while the door lay in splinters under his massive paws. Fenrir had found him after all.

The slighter of the two werewolves slowly climbed to his paws, his growls echoing around them, his fangs bared all the way, ears straight up in defiance as he took a step towards the black werewolf in the doorway. The easy self-esteem and dominance did not leave the alpha, but he did crouch a little, ears lying flat on his head as he also bared his fangs, but not so much as the younger werewolf.

Suddenly the auburn colored werewolf attacked, streaking across the room in a flash. Greyback was ready for him and they fought, wrestled for minutes on end. Moony with feral determination, while the alpha was simply playing with a disobedient cub. Finally the black werewolf seemed to have enough and was able to pin the slighter werewolf to the ground. Later on, when Moony was once again in his right mind, he would look back on that and cringe at how easy it was for Fenrir to wrestle him into the position. But at the moment, all Moony could do was whine when the heavy werewolf bit harshly into his neck until Moony went still, pulling his paws up close to his chest and yielding in a grudgingly manner.

Greyback immediately let up and licked Moony's snout before backing away with a commanding growl. Moony rolled over with a softer growl and faced the elder werewolf, more curious than afraid now, as it was clear the elder werewolf wasn't there to cause harm. Though that didn't stop Moony from tensing in a crouch when the black werewolf padded around to stand behind him. Greyback also crouched when Remus remained still as a statue. He growled lowly, dangerously; his sharp teeth bared and he snapped at Moony's hindquarters. And then he began herding the younger werewolf towards the open door where the scent of half a dozen more werewolves lingered.

Moony put up another fight when he realized what was happening, and this one was more brutal than the first. The alpha was impatient this time and the bite to the smaller werewolf's neck went through fur and skin, drawing blood. Greyback's growls rang through Moony's body like a siren's song and once again he found himself submitting. Once again he found himself being herded towards the door, towards the waiting werewolves outside. Towards Greyback's pack.

Draco returned from wherever it was he had gone and he was tight lipped about what he had been sent to do. Though Harry didn't worry too much about it as Draco didn't seem any different, and knowing the blond, if Tom had made Drake do something particularly gruesome, he would have been able to tell. But Draco visited him the day of his return, exclaiming he was going out with the twins that night and then later Harry was supposed to meet the three of them at the Leaky Cauldron and from there they would all go to Meracus.

Harry didn't have a problem with going out. He didn't have to bake anything that night and a fun night out was probably a good idea as it would help keep him distracted instead of being at home to worry over Tom. Hermione had gone off the day after Tom, intent on making her parents take a holiday somewhere out of the country so she wasn't around now to keep him company. It would have been nice to be able to owl Tom, but since he hadn't been owled, he wouldn't take the chance in case Tom was somewhere that an owl might give his husband away. But holy fuck if he didn't miss the evil bastard.

Harry checked himself over once more before leaving the bedroom for the Floo Room. As he approached the room, Harry tried to calm himself so that he could actually have a good time that night. "It's just a week. He was gone longer last time. Tom will be back soon." And Severus did say he had spoken to Tom a few days ago and all was well.

Harry grabbed a handful of Floo powder and threw it into the fire before stepping in and calling out the Leaky Cauldron. Fred, George, and Draco were standing several feet back from the fireplace when he arrived. Fred and George had their backs to the fireplace and their eyes were sweeping across the room, making sure no one was there to ambush them while Draco hurried forward when Harry appeared to catch him before he fell. Harry grinned as he regained his balance.

The blond tsked and whipped out his wand. "See? This is why I detest Flooing," he murmured and sent several cleaning spells over Harry's robes to clear off the soot. "Much better," he declared when Harry was spotless and again.

Harry's smile broadened and the three left the Cauldron. He was dying to ask how dinner had gone but he resisted because he knew Draco wouldn't want to talk about it in front of the twins. Though he was pretty sure dinner had gone great as all three were sporting grins. Draco's eyes were bright and a fresh blush seemed to be permanent on his cheeks.

"So strange," one of the twins muttered as they headed through the Alley towards Knockturn.

"What's strange?" the blond asked.

"We haven't seen a single hair of an Order member all night."

Harry peered around curiously. "Really?" It was dark out, but there were people around. Not many. He spotted a couple of reporters and smiled just for the hell of it when a camera was angled towards them. But there were no figures following at a safe distance, and no one he recognized beyond the reporters.

"Not so strange. The Order is… busy," Draco said in a voice loaded with smugness.

Harry turned back to his friends. A dark brow rose upon seeing the three walking side by side. That wasn't so unusual, especially with Draco between them. What was unusual was the fact that Draco had a half cocked smirk/smile on his lips. Fred had his arm wrapped tightly around Draco's shoulders while the blond's fingers were tightly entwined with George's. And Draco looked very comfortable with that arrangement. Dinner must have gone really well then.

They arrived in the main room of Meracus and found it surprisingly full unlike when Harry had visited the first time. Most of the tables were full of witches and wizards with heads bent close together. A steady stream of chatter going about. In several languages. There was a certain air about the place. The talk was laced with excitement. Harry noticed upon their presence the chatter died down a bit and it had more to do with keeping secrets than with being awed by who had just come in. Drake grabbed Harry's arm then and practically dragged him to the back door so fast that he was left tripping over his feet. The blond wasn't exactly being subtle and Harry understood what was going on.

The war. Something big had happened or was happening and everyone in this place was excited about it. For the first time since changing stances in the war, Harry wanted to know what was going on. But Draco had him pulled through the door leading to the downstairs club before he could make out what anyone was saying.

Down the stairs and into the hallway, the twins were immediately recognized and called out to. Draco got this displeased look on his face when the twins went off to say hellos. Lips curling disdainfully. Harry wasn't sure if it were because of the amount of attention his boyfriends (yeah, that's right, he said it) were getting or from the twins boisterous actions- they weren't leaning against the wall and preening like peacocks as Draco had done the first time Harry came around. Harry said that to him and got an elbow in his gut for his trouble.

"What are you mad about?" Harry asked as they walked into the club while the twins lingering behind in the hall as they'd been pulled into one of the groups. "Mad about them being popular here? Just as popular as you when they're Weasleys? Or are you mad because they aren't paying attention to you at the moment?"

"I'm not angry, Potter. Just… just a bit baffled," Draco confessed as they headed to the bar.

"Why? Firewhiskey, please," he ordered the bartender with Draco doing the same. Since Draco wasn't forthcoming with an answer and instead let his eyes wander across the dancers on the floor, Harry answered him. "Because they're well received here even though they don't really act like purebloods when they are."

Draco nodded and knocked back the shot placed in front of him. "Going to dance," he announced and was off. Harry watched him walk off, smirking when the crowds parted for him wherever he went. He turned back to the bar, knocked back his own shot and then went to join. They weren't dancing long before the twins were once again all over the blond. And there was no subtly in the way they shooed away the other dancers trying to get Drake's attention. Some of their looks were downright violent, which only made Harry laugh in wonder.

An hour later, Harry returned to the bar. He leaned back against smooth wood, smiling softly and watching the dancers. Watching Draco and the twins especially. Draco seemed more comfortable dancing with two partners than he did with just one. Or maybe it was just those particular two. And they danced very well together… if what they were doing could be considered dancing. Harry rather thought it was intense foreplay with clothes still on. Draco didn't seem to care, though he was blushing all over the place. Harry was fairly sure most of that had to do with the twins and not the heat surrounding the dancing bodies.

Those three were gaining a lot of attention, but he didn't even care one of those people staring was Zabini, who'd tucked himself up on the second floor. Zabini still hadn't lost that disdainful look, so it was good for him that he hadn't once tried to approach Drake, otherwise Harry wouldn't be responsible for the outcome of what might happen. After a minute, Zabini's gaze left Draco, traveled the floor and landed on Harry. The Slytherin sneered and Harry gave him a mock salute with his empty glass.

Harry made sure Zabini could see he was being laughed at before he turned away to face the bar again and raised his glass to the bartender for a refill. From the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a bloke walking towards him. Harry didn't pay too much attention- as this was the bar and Meracus was crowded- until the bloke sat next to him on his left, practically shoving a witch off her seat to make room for himself. This rude action had Harry preparing for another wave off as he had been doing the entire evening. Which kind of irritated and flummoxed him as his relationship status had been blasted all over the Prophet for over a month. He couldn't believe he was still being hit on. And sure enough, the bloke boldly moved his stool closer until he was pressed against Harry's side.

"Are you here alone?" the bloke asked, practically in his ear.

Harry didn't answer. Instead he watched the bartender refill his glass. As he did so, he lifted his left hand to run his fingers through the hair above his ear, making sure the bloke could see his wedding ring. Usually that worked. Usually the witches and wizards took one look and scampered off, probably to start wagging their tongues to their friends. The wedding band was unmistakable and Harry Potter with a wedding band was news worthy. But this bloke didn't seem deterred. He leaned forward so that he could look at Harry's face more clearly since Harry refused to look at him.

"What are you doing sitting here alone?"

"It's a bar. I'm getting a drink."

Harry looked at him then and the bloke smiled. Harry admitted he was nice enough looking. Really nice. He had dirty blond hair, soft brown eyes, and a smile that could kill, but his smile was too smug and it annoyed the raven haired wizard. Harry picked up his drink and pushed back from the bar, not giving the bloke a second look and clearly dismissing him. As he walked away, Harry could feel eyes assessing every inch of his body and suppressed an uncomfortable shiver.

Harry circumvented the dance floor to find a nice quiet table. He found one near the stairs, pressed in the back, nearly covered in shadows and gratefully slipped into the booth to sip his drink. He was only a quarter done when one of the twins slipped in beside him, throwing an arm around his shoulders. "Why aren't you dancing, Harry?" said twin asked.

"Was heading out there in a minute… which one are you?" Harry murmured distractedly.

"Fred."

Harry could feel eyes on him. And it wasn't Fred. This gaze, from wherever it was coming from, seemed more insistent, more dangerous. It gave a tingle in his gut he did not appreciate. Harry's eyes swept around the floor until he landed on a section of the bar he could see. There was that bloke again, staring right at him. He noticed Harry looking and smirked and once more Harry got that unappreciative flip in his stomach.

"He giving you trouble?" Fred asked lowly, having noticed where Harry was looking.

"Nothing I can't handle. Hopefully he got my message. Not interested."

"Harry! Come dance with me!" Harry looked around to find Draco pushing his way through the dancing crowd.

"Not if I'm going to be poked at the entire time, no thanks," he replied when Drake reached the table.

Draco grinned. "You know you like it. You love the feel of my cock pressed up against your tight arse when we dance."

Fred grinned. "Draco's hot when he talks dirty."

"Agreed," Harry laughed and then quickly downed the rest of his drink before standing. "Where's George run off to?"

"George went to the loo, I think," Draco said, grabbing his hand and tugging the brunet to the dance floor.

Draco was all sorts of debauched looking. His blond hair no longer pristine. Instead it was tussled and damp, parts of it plastered against his forehead and the sides of his neck. His outer robes had been discarded long ago and his silk shirt was plastered against his heated skin. He looked fantastic and more relaxed then Harry could remember him being in a while.

The blond quickly pulled him in and since they danced together all the time, tuning out the world was easy and it was never uncomfortable dancing with Drake. So he lost himself in the music, swinging his hips in time with the beat, teasing Draco's hips with his hands just as the blond was doing with his own, pressing against each other, laughing and having a blast.

At one point Harry's vision cleared from the fog fading in and out on the dance floor and caught sight of that bloke again. He was standing just outside of the dance floor, staring right at Harry. His eyebrow was raised in a way that had Harry pausing in his dancing. Harry had never seen the bloke before but the man's current expression- a dark sort of amusement- and that eyebrow raised seemed kind of familiar. Harry shook his head and turned back to Drake. He didn't care. He was having fun.

"How was dinner?" Harry asked when the music slowed and the two were pressed tightly together, swaying slowly. Draco dropped his head down to the crook of Harry's neck and grinned.

"They have impeccable manners. Where did they learn that?"

"Don't know. So you had a good time."

"Unfortunately." Harry laughed. "They're like two different sides of the same coin… I like them," he whispered against Harry's damp neck. "They make me laugh constantly and lavish me with devoted attention all the time."

They danced together a little bit longer before Drake announced he needed a drink, and probably because he spied the twins sitting at the table watching the two of them with barely contained lust. One of them motioned that he wanted Draco and Harry to snog. "Perverts," he snickered.

Harry watched him go and continued to dance alone. It was something he could easily do without feeling self conscious about himself. Raising his hands to the ceiling and moving his hips with the beat relaxed him, closing his eyes to the rest of the world and pretending he was the only one around despite the bodies pressed up against him from the other dancers who were doing the same as him.

But it wasn't too long after Draco had left him when a hand pressed against his shoulder. Harry didn't stop dancing, but he did open his eyes and turn his head slightly. Not at all surprised to find bar-bloke standing there. Harry inched away until the hand on his shoulder dropped away. But the man pressed closer so that Harry could hear him. "Mind if I join you?"

"Actually yeah. I'd rather dance alone."

"You didn't have a problem dancing with Malfoy," the wizard answered. Harry was annoyed the bloke sounded amused instead of being pissed off that he was being dismissed.

"We're best mates," he answered.

"You were dancing rather close for mates."

"We're mates," Harry repeated, inching further away. "And Draco always likes putting on a good show. Look, I'm not interested. I know you saw my wedding ring. Bugger off!"

Undeterred bloke didn't take the warning and moved until he was pasted against his back and Harry felt the man's hard cock pressed against his arse. "I'll make it good for you, Potter. Give you what you never get at home."

That statement had Harry laughing even as he jerked away. He got enough at home… when Tom was around. More than enough. Sometimes too much. "Not available, not interested. Keep this up and you'll find yourself in a world of pain. Understand?"

The bloody bastard laughed at him. "Is that so? Harry Potter, threatening me with death?"

"It's not me you should be worried about!" Harry snarled and stormed off the dance floor. The twins and Draco had been half way to the dance floor, having seen what was going on. The twins stooped when he reached them, but Draco kept right on to mister-annoying-bloke and raised his wand to the wizard's surprised face, snarling out words the twins and Harry couldn't hear.

The wizard threw his hands up in surrender though he still looked amused and Harry thought the bloke probably didn't have all his marbles.

"I don't like the way he's staring at you," George murmured when they sat down.

Harry looked disgusted. "Know what's worse. He saw my ring and yet he keeps at it."

"He's wearing a ring too," Fred said.

"Really? Didn't notice that."

The twins grinned as Draco slid in across from Harry. "Course you didn't. You don't really see anyone except us three. You two want another drink?" George asked, tapping the table with his wand. Harry and Draco quickly gave out their orders.

Then Draco spent an inordinate amount of time avoiding the twins' gazes and Harry wondered at that since it seemed the three had been having a very good time. So Harry asked. Draco ignored him but the twins grinned in a ridiculous manner.

"Think his walls are crumbling," Fred answered. A blush crept up along Draco's neck.

Harry grinned back. "I'm pretty sure the walls fell a long time-" he pitched forward over the table after having his shin brutally kicked.

"As I've said before," Draco went on, ignoring the hiss of pain coming from Harry. "The snogging means nothing."

"If we didn't know you so well already," George went on in a completely serious manner.

"We'd be severely disappointed and hurt," Fred finished.

Draco cleared his throat and looked away from them. "Harry, he's staring at you again." Harry looked. The bloke was back at the bar and doing exactly as Draco said. "I warned him," Draco hissed.

"Just ignore him."

They were going to try but the three noticed the guy was walking towards them now, passing through the crowds, his eyes still on Harry. The twins shared a look. "Persistent fucker," they murmured and quickly left a table, headed to the bloke who apparently liked cheating on his spouse and thought Harry should do the same. They were over there for some time, standing in front of the bastard, waving their arms around, sticking their faces in his face, and the bloke's amusement never seemed to dampen.

"There's something seriously wrong with him," Harry told Draco and the blond concurred.

The bloke suddenly pushed off the bar and tapped both twins against the chest. He started talking and suddenly the twins were listening intently, having gone completely still. One twin reached back to scratch the back of his head as if confused. And then they nodded and left the smirking bloke alone.

Both Draco and Harry were preparing to ask what happened when one twin reached down to grab Drake's arm and drag him out of the booth. "C'mon, hot stuff. We're dancing."

"Let go! What about Harry!"

"No, I'm good for now," Harry replied. They weren't gone even a minute before another body slid in next to him. "You again? Bugger off!"

"It's nice to know I can leave you alone and not worry about others trying to take what is mine."

Harry sputtered and turned to him, watching the wizard pick up his drink and swallowing half of it. "Are you out of your mind? Get away from me!"

"I didn't even need to give them an order before leaving. They protect you on their own. That's the kind of loyalty I respect, little minx."

Harry's outrage suddenly drained away as he got an up close and personal view of that smirk and those eyes, which weren't as brown anymore. There was a decidedly red tint to them now, though not so much as an outsider would see. "Tom?" he whispered.

"Who else do you think would have the nerve to ignore your dismissals?"

Harry twisted around to fully face him and threw his arms around the bloke's neck. "Tom!"

A dark chuckle caressed his ear as arms wrapped around him. Harry stilled when the man's scent filled his nose. It still wasn't Tom's voice nor were those Tom's arms and it wasn't Tom's chest he was feeling against this own. Harry pulled away and wrinkled his nose. He did not want to touch a stranger.

"You don't look yourself."

Tom ran a thumb over Harry's jaw. "Of course not. I'm polyjuiced. Come here," he ordered, trying to draw Harry's face towards his for a kiss. "I missed your mouth."

Harry pulled away from that hand and glared. "I don't want to touch a disguise, Tom. And I don't want to be labeled an adulterer either."

Finally, the first time all bloody night, the bloke-Tom- frowned and looked exceptionally angry. "What do you expect me to do, brat? This lasts for another half hour at the most."

Harry shrugged. "I'm not kissing a stranger."

Tom hissed under his breath and Harry beamed such a smile. Tom didn't get a chance to try and persuade Harry further because he was suddenly accosted by Draco. "I'm sure I spoke in clear deliberate sentences for even the lowest of low to be able to understand," the blond drawled, glaring coldly at the polyjuiced Dark Lord, his wand raised to Tom's face. "If you do not remove yourself from his presence, I will be forced to-"

"It's Tom."

The blond blinked at Harry, his wand falling a bit. "What?"

"He's Tom polyjuiced," Harry said lowly and then laughed when Draco paled dramatically. "What did you do? Threaten him with death?"

Draco’s eyes were wide in horror. "I didn't mean it!"

"Several times and yes you did," Tom answered cheerfully. "You may go now, Draco."

Draco nodded and quickly disappeared. Tom stood and beckoned Harry out of the booth. When Harry was out, Tom sat down again and scooted until he was sitting right against the wall, the railing of the second floor high above his head. He was shrouded in shadows which was what he preferred. Harry slid back in and around to sit an inch away. He wondered if the bloke Tom currently looked like was still alive. That was another reason why he wouldn't touch Tom. He didn't want to snog a man that might actually be dead.

The half hour was long and torturous for Harry. He wanted to touch his husband and greet him properly and Tom was obviously eager to do the same though he was respecting Harry's wishes and they sat there and talked about nothing of consequence. Towards the end of the half hour, a shadow fell over their table. Harry looked up to find Zabini standing there, smirking at him. Harry groaned, already knowing this wasn't going to turn out well.

"I wonder if your fiancé knows you're here, Potter. With him. Do you think he'd liked to be told?"

"Zabini, you really aren't that stupid, are you?"

"Perhaps it's the alcohol," Tom suggested lazily.

"Always going on about how better you are, when actually you're nothing more than a slut. Tell me, are you passed around to all the Death Eaters? Is that why you're welcome at Malfoy manor? Maybe both you and Draco, since it's apparent Draco will lower himself into letting anyone touch him," Zabini went on with a disdainful sneer thrown over his shoulder where the blond was even now dancing with the twins.

"You called him a slut?"

"Zabini, go away. I know you're angry Draco won't speak to you, but you really need to go away and think about what you're saying."

"Always preaching, Potter. But look at you, cheating where anyone can see you. Yeah, I called him a slut, so what?"

Tom leaned forward, his wand suddenly lying upon the table under his hand. "Harry is my slut, Zabini-"

"Oi!"

"He also happens to be my husband. And you have just made a very grave mistake."

"You called me a slut!" Harry laughed, ignoring Zabini who simply gaped at them.

Tom smirked. "You're very slutty in bed, Harry. All I have to do is give you a look and you spread your legs wide-"

"If I do it's because I was already lying on the bed with my legs open, too tired to actually close them after you've finished with me. And then you're always up for another round. Besides, I thought you liked that," Harry murmured, leaning closer and not even caring Zabini was standing there with a disgusted look on his face. Tom's voice was changing and his hair was darkening.

"Oh, I do. That's why I can call you my slut. But," and now Tom was back to staring at Zabini, "anyone else who does is destined for very bad things."

"The potion is wearing off," Harry murmured, a smile tugging at his lips, "and I prefer being called your little minx."

Tom grinned and sat back, trying to let the shadows wash over him as he felt the effects of the potion wearing off. Harry shifted to block Tom's face from most of the club. Tom grabbed his wand to hold it under the table. He closed his eyes and waved a nonverbal spell so that his eyes would remain hazel. He didn't much care if people noticed his other features had changed, because at the moment he was also casting a glamour that would make him appear as he always did out in public. And wearing the clothes he had come to Meracus in made him look younger than the glamour, which was good as it allowed him to blend. Here was a place he didn't want to stand out in.

"You look nothing like the bloke Potter was hanging onto in the Prophet," Zabini sneered.

Harry twisted around in surprise. "Are you still here?" He had seriously forgotten about Zabini's presence. Harry only had eyes for his husband and had been entirely involved in thinking about how slutty he could be when he and Tom went home.

“Married or not… it makes sense now. Associating with the purebloods. Seeing Theodore. You're not just a slut, you're also a gold digger."

"It's not really any of your business, Zabini!" shouted Harry. How much alcohol had the bastard imbibed to make him speak in such a way? Zabini must have been keeping this down for a while. "How dare you suggest I was only with Theo for money?! I have my own money, thanks very much!"

"And now mine as well," Tom murmured seductively, trailing a finger along Harry's neck. And then he said, all playfulness aside, "I'm going to kill him."

He said this as a promise, pulling away from Harry to look at the wizard standing over their table. He leaned forward so that Zabini could see that he did in fact look like the man Harry had been showing off in the Prophet.

"Zabini, just leave!" Harry did not want Tom killing the idiot in the middle of a club.

Zabini sneered, not deigning to accept the fact he'd been wrong about the bloke Potter had been chatting up, even though the truth was sitting there staring right at him. "We'll see what the Prophet has to say about you tomorrow, Potter."

As the wizard walked away, Tom lifted his wand and whispered a spell. Harry knew better than to stop Tom, as he would not be stopped. Harry could argue for years and not move the Dark Lord. But at least whatever Tom had done, it didn't cause Zabini to fall dead on the spot.

"Let's go home," he murmured.

Tom lowered his hand and stowed his wand away. "Not quite yet."

"Stupid Zabini."

"Forget about Zabini. He's gone," Tom murmured, placing his hand at Harry's nape and drawing him closer. Harry flung his arms around Tom and held on tightly this time, burying his face in Tom's neck, inhaling his scent and relishing in the arms the encircled him. He was just about to let Tom take his lips when something occurred to him and he pulled back with suspicion.

"What are you doing here, anyway? Did you come here to spy on me?"

Tom smirked. "Aren't you happy to see me?"

Harry frowned. "You didn't answer my question. Don't try to change the subject. This isn't exactly your kind of scene."

Tom looked away from him, running his eyes over the crowds. "True. I don't like it here. And I don't think I like how comfortable you and Draco seem to be on the dance floor. There was groping-"

"It was only mild and stop changing the subject!"

"-though I do like how you dismiss want-to-be suitors."

"So you did come to spy on me! You don't trust me? You tried to pick me up! To see if I would cheat! "

"No, I knew you wouldn't. Your dismissals were amusing. As was your annoyance." Tom turned back to him, leaning forward to brush Harry's lips with his own. "I trust you more than I should... I came because you weren't home when I got there. So I came in search of you."

Harry's stomach fluttered happily. "You came because you couldn't wait to see me?"

"Suppose you can look at it that way."

"I will look at it that way."

Tom threaded his hand into Harry's hair while the other ran along the inside of Harry's thigh. "If it makes you happy, Harry."

"D'ya know what would make me feel even better?"

"I can guess."

"Yeah, let's go home now," Harry purred against his mouth. "Please," he begged in order to seal the deal. Tom couldn't resist his begging and needless to say, the two vacated the club soon after. Though when they tried to leave in secret, Tom was annoyed to find they had a blond and two copperheads following them once outside. His annoyance upped a notch when the four younger wizards became playful and rowdy- as youth tended to do- when the clean air outside seemed to heighten their inebriation and Harry momentarily forgot he wanted to be taken home and shagged into the mattress or the closest convenient vertical surface.

Tom allowed it for a while and accompanied them, secretly pleased to be able to keep an eye on Harry himself instead of sending someone else. But when the twins and Draco suggested going to another club, Tom put his foot down and dragged Harry home. Not that the little minx put up much of a fight.

Sitting at the desk within his study, Lucius slapped the morning's issue of the Prophet down on the polished gleaming surface, a tight frown on his face. "Tripe!" Once the elf appeared, Lucius instructed it to find Draco and let his son know he was wanted immediately within his study.

"Right away, Master," the elf spoke as he bowed before popping away. Lucius' gaze returned to the third page of the paper where Draco was seen to be entangled with two copperheads. Harry was standing a foot away laughing at the flailing blond as he was fondly assaulted. The Dark Lord stood back in apparent self made shadows, with his arm loosely slung across his new husband's shoulders. Even in the shadow the Dark Lord had cast upon himself, Lucius could see Voldemort rolling his eyes at the four young wizards he was in company with.

Draco was an imbecile, he decided. Lucius wasn't angry about his association with the Weasley twins- he had given the two permission to pursue his son after all. But Draco was trying to keep his relationship with the twins a secret from Narcissa. Did his son think his mother never picked up the paper? The scenes in these pictures looked less than platonic. It was time to deal with Narcissa and Draco.

"Draco," he greeted levelly when his son strode in. "Sit."

Draco eyed him as he went to sit in front of the desk. His gaze half curious and half wary because there was nothing in Lucius' expression to give away the elder blond's mood. "Father, you wanted to see me."

Lucius studied his son a moment before speaking. "By the time I was your age, I was already married to Narcissa. Engaged to her at the end of our seventh year."

Draco's eyes widened fractionally, realizing this was the moment he'd been dreading for a while now. It was the discussion every pureblood child had with their parents. Sometimes it wasn't dreaded if said pureblood had found a suitable partner on their own before the head of the family made a deal. But Draco had done no such thing. As much as he cared for the twins, he didn't think his father would approve of them in that fashion.

Draco's mind was a whirlwind and even though there was so much he wanted to say, so much he wanted to rebel against, he wouldn’t. All he could do was nod to let his father know he was listening. Let him know the Malfoy name still meant a great deal to him.

Lucius didn't show it, but he was pleased with his son. Knowing that no matter what Draco felt, he would do what was best for the family. "You've been given more time than most to do what you want, Draco. But the time has come."

Draco remained stone faced at the start, but he lifted a fist and placed it over his aching heart, his mind most certainly on the twins. They may have been accepted here, no longer thought as blood traitors and also involved with Lucius in business, but he didn't think his father would think them good enough to join the Malfoy family ranks in any way. But… Draco wanted them. And he was a Malfoy. Malfoys always got what they wanted, right? "Father," he whispered.

"It is tradition for witches and wizards to marry young, as you know."

"Yes, Father."

Lucius slanted his head a bit, studying his son further. Draco was taught very well how to hide his deepest emotions and he was doing it well now. But since he'd been the one to teach his son these things, Lucius could see the pain this conversation was posing on his son. He hadn't known until this very moment how attached Draco was to the twins. "I've already decided on your future, Draco," he spoke flatly.

"W-who?" Draco croaked.

"I was approached some time ago for a union and I have recently decided the match is more than acceptable. The contracts have been drawn up.”

"Who?" Draco said more firmly, already thinking about ways in which to scare whoever it was off without tarnishing the Malfoy name and making it seem he wasn't at fault should this arranged marriage fall through. Because it would! He wanted the fiends! The twins would be good for the Malfoy family. He only needed to stall long enough to make his father see this.

Lucius placed a hand on the Prophet and pushed it towards his son. Draco took it up and stared at the picture.

"Is this a joke, Father?" he asked weakly. "If so, it's not very funny."

"I don't think it's funny you've been parading about with them, causing scandals wherever you go. You should probably make it official. For the family's sake," he added, a smile tugging at his lips. Draco's mouth was wide open in shock. "Suppose that feud has gone on long enough… with certain Weasleys."

"Are you… are you really going to let me have my fiends?"

"It's what you want, isn't it?" Draco quickly nodded and Lucius smirked. "Malfoys always get what they want, son. And Merlin knows with you, it's a good thing there are two of them."

Draco was staring at his father, alternating between restraining from glaring from being insulted at the insinuation and trying not to let the bewilderment on his face to show. He suspected he wasn't doing a good job of the latter.

"Feel lucky that I am not my father and your twins are purebloods. Now, on to the other issue," Lucius began, waiting for Draco to nod. "Your mother."

Draco paled. "You're going to do it, right? Please say you're going to tell her," he murmured, squeezing the paper against his chest. "I can't do it, Father. I can't!"

Lucius sniffed and tried to keep the horror from his face. "I do not see why I should tell her."

"B-but… you're the one who wants to make this public and official," he whined.

"You're the one making it public," Lucius sneered, pointing to the paper. "You think Narci will not see that and make conclusions."

"Do we have to tell her?" the tone of Draco's whining was rising in the wake of his horror at such an idea. "She'll kill them!"

Lucius dropped his elbows on the desk and began to massage his temples. He hissed under his breath when someone knocked on the door. "Go see who that is," he instructed his son. "But do not leave. We are not finished."

Draco nodded and obediently went to open the door and then stepped aside for Severus to come in. Severus eyed his godson and he passed him. Draco looked both elated and horrified. "Lucius, what have you done to him now?"

"He's been given good news and bad news."

"I suppose the bad news is the fact he'll be spending the rest of his life with two wild Weasleys."

Draco stood back away from his father and godfather and thought about that statement. It wasn't awful at all. They made him feel special. Loved. And there were two of them, so of course he was proud and smug about that. "It's brilliant," he breathed, smiling dopily. And it really was. More so because of the fact he hadn't slept with Fred and George yet, so he was quite sure of his feelings for them and vice versa.

Lucius and Severs looked at him with slight shock at the soft expressions on his face. Hardly had they ever seen that look. Seeing that look, Lucius' expression softened as well, but only for a heartbeat. "Narcissa must be told."

Severus had been reaching out to brush his fingers along the underside of Lucius' wrist, only to drop his hand and turn on his heel. "Good luck with that," he said, trying to make a mad dash for freedom. But Draco had already shut the door and was standing in front of it to block his exit. "Draco, if you know what's good for you then you will remove yourself this instant."

"Uncle Sev…"

"This has nothing to do with me."

Draco's eyes widened to look woeful. "She'll want to kill them."

Severus gritted his teeth and refused to allow Draco's pleading eyes to sway him. He turned away to look at his lover and cursed. Lucius had the bloody nerve to have the same pleading look on his face. These two were utterly hopeless when it came to Narcissa. "Suppose," he started grudgingly, "we can make a plan before giving her the news. And by plan, I mean quick and easy escape routes."

"Guests will be arriving in two days," Tom told the young wizard lounging in his office. Harry turned to him. "You are to behave yourself."

"Why are they coming here? Why not Drake's place?"

Tom narrowed his eyes. "Because that is what I have decided."

Harry's brow furrowed and he went back to staring at the ceiling. "Fine."

"You are to make sure your friends behave as well."

"You say that as if we're constantly getting in trouble." Tom lifted an annoyed brow. Harry grinned when he saw that. "So who's coming? Should I stay out of the way?"

"There's no need for that. As to who is coming, I'll let that be a surprise… I would appreciate it if you forwent wearing muggle clothes while they're here though."

"K. I can do that… with minimal complaining." Harry popped off his miniature couch and walked to the desk, sensing Tom really was busy this time and the work was driving Tom to one of his moods. "I need to go and make those pies for Narcissa now," he said, bending over for a kiss that Tom absentmindedly returned. "I'm also meeting with Remus tonight."

"When and where?"

"Same place as last time. Eight this evening… the full moon was a few days ago. The letter I received from him yesterday was odd."

Tom made a noncommittal sound and lowered his gaze, his hair falling like a curtain to shield his eyes.

"You're not… hurting him, are you? I know you sent Fenrir to him."

"If I were, it would be none of your business," Tom snapped.

Harry reared back from the desk as if slapped. Tom's fingers curled tightly around the quill, mentally sighing and raising his head just in time to watch his young husband stalk out, slamming the door behind him in his wake.

That had been unintentional. Things were still moving too slow. Declared by the reports under his hand. He hadn't meant to take his frustration out on Harry, but… Hogwarts was the problem. The plan they'd come up with would work, but he was certain there would be too many causalities for his current tastes and that would hinder the Ministry take over which was to take place very soon after Hogwarts. Waiting until Hogwarts was let out for the summer was not possible. They needed the castle to be full. They needed prisoners. Live prisoners.

Tom leaned forward, bracing his elbows onto the desk and swept the hair away from his face. A meeting with Lucius and Severus was in order. But first, he needed to go and wipe off the hurt that had flashed across Harry's lovely face.

Harry was of course back in the kitchen, furiously stirring batter in a huge bowl while simultaneously cursing his moody husband. "I'll shove this spoon up his arse if he's been hurting Moony!" he proclaimed, brandishing said cake battered covered spoon like a sword. Harry would have gone on with making more threats he couldn't possible follow through on when he heard a soft thumping sound behind him.

Swiftly turning around, he found Bunnymort hopping towards him. Harry scowled to hide the instant melting of his frustrations. "Low," he muttered, turning back to his mixture. "Very low, Tom."

I'm groveling here, Harry, Tom thought in disgust. It's the best I can do.

Harry went on because he couldn't hear Tom's thoughts, "I bet you hate this, huh?" the brunet barked out a bitter laugh. "It's your own fucking fault for snapping at me like that for no reason! Don't think you can come in here as the CUTEST FUCKING ANIMAL EVER," he slammed his palms down against the marble countertop, "and expect me to forgive just like that, you wanker!"

He spun around to glare at said cute animal who was now at his toes and staring fixedly up at him. Just like all those months ago when he'd first come upon the bunny at the muggle park. They stared at each other for long moments before Harry gave a sigh and sank down to his knees to grab the bunny by the scruff of his neck in order to bring Bunnymort to face level, smirking when his scar tingled. "You aren't, are you? Hurting Remus?" the bunny wiggled his nose and there was a decided glare. "Good. Because if you were, there would be no more kink room. Swear on Merlin, Tom."

Now those eyes looked panicked. Harry didn't laugh, but he wanted to. Tom loved that room. Harry rose to his feet and carried Bunnymort over to the island table and placed him on the stool before using a scourgify to rid himself of bunny fur. After that he returned to his baking, keeping up a running commentary to the furry companion who seemed to want to stay as a black bunny for the moment.

When Draco strode in some time later, the blond raised a brow when he found Harry sitting on a stool with a bunny in his lap and feeding himself and the bunny cubes of fudge. Draco sat opposite of the brunet and watched the bunny while Harry raised a brow in greeting, but said nothing as the blond was looking somber.

Without taking his gaze away from the bunny, Draco said, "Father told me it was time to get married. An arranged marriage. He's already had the contracts drawn up."

Harry's hand fell limply to the island table, his eyes going wide. The bunny hopped out of his lap and onto the table to finish eating the fudge still clutched within his fingers. Harry leaned forward and dragged the bunny back to his lap, never taking his eyes off Drake. He couldn't ignore the sharp pain in his finger however, and quickly shoved a cube of fudge under Bunnymort's nose before the prat decided to eat his finger instead.

"Harry… why've you got a bunny in your lap? Where did it come from?"

"It's Bunnymort and never mind him. What do you mean your father has arranged a marriage for you?"

Draco didn't answer right away; he was instead staring at the bunny. Harry had spoken of Bunnymort before. But always as a nickname for the Dark Lord. Draco didn't know why Harry had come up with such a name for his Lord… until now. "Is that… that can't be… The Dark Lord?" he whispered, half afraid it was actually the darkest wizard alive.

Harry blinked and looked at the bunny in his lap. He grinned. He had only ever told Hermione about Tom's Animagus form. Bunnymort ignored the half nibbled on fudge and lifted his eyes to the blond across the island table. A steady glare upon the pale pointed aristocratic face.

Draco's lips parted in surprise. He shivered and then released a snort. Quickly pale hands rose to cover his mouth before an actual laugh escaped him.

Harry snickered. "Before you forget your self-preservation skills, let's please get back to this arranged marriage."

"My father…" Draco began slowly, having a very hard time from looking away from the evil bunny's gaze but finally managing it and was able to meet Harry's green gaze with a smile. "My father has decided the twins are suitable."

A grin split Harry's face. "Does that mean he wants you to marry them?"

Draco heaved a long suffering sigh. "Apparently Hell has frozen over. Yes. And you can be sure part of the reason is to keep the fiends firmly in his pocket. He finds them extremely useful."

"Suppose it's a good thing the twins like your father as well, otherwise they wouldn't put up with that."

Drake grinned. "Course not! They're their own wizards," he proclaimed proudly. His gaze inevitably dropped back down to the bunny and another snort escaped him. "Err… when is he going to be back to normal?" Draco waved to the bunny.

"He can understand you, Drake. It may not be a good idea to talk about him as if he's not here…"

"Err, right. It's just… I have an idea about Hogwarts-"

Harry hissed when Bunnymort suddenly hopped from his lap, claws digging into his thighs as he did so in speedy fashion. The two young wizards watched the bunny hop away until he disappeared into the hallway. Draco was really very close to breaking down into laughter when his name was suddenly called. Tom's voice was low and deadly and the smile as well as the blood drained away from the Draco's face.

"Better hurry," Harry whispered. "He's been in a right mood today."

Draco did as suggested and hurried off his stool and out of the kitchen while Harry got up to return to making his cakes. "Hogwarts," he mumbled. "They're going to attack Hogwarts."

Draco was put under the cruciatus curse the moment he stepped into the Dark Lord's office and it lasted half a minute. "Just so we are clear, Draco," the Dark Lord hissed, "that was for mentioning our plans in front of Harry. I thought you knew better by now."

"S-sorry, my Lord," Draco panted from where he'd dropped to his knees on the floor. "It won't happen again."

"Get off your knees," Tom said as he turned his back to the blond in order to sit behind his desk, also giving Draco time to compose himself. "What about Hogwarts?"

Draco drew in a large calming breath before spitting out the plan, and by the end of it the Dark Lord didn't look as if he were going to dish out another Crucio. Draco took that as a good sign.

"It's far less complicated than what we planned but I thought they were neutral," Tom finally replied.

"They are but this way no one needs to die, my Lord. None of the students anyway."

"Indeed." Tom sat back, eyes on Draco but the blond knew the Dark Lord was looking through him. "Very well. Prepare and be ready for it."

Draco gave a small bow. "As you wish, my Lord."

"And Draco," the Dark Lord called out as he was heading for the door, "not a word to anyone about what you saw in the kitchen."

Draco nodded and left, and then he waited until he was almost back in the kitchen before he snickered under his breath. He wasn't entirely upset about having been punished. He had been told not to speak of such things in front of Harry. He had known better. And it wasn't as if he'd been put under that curse for long. Anyone else in the ranks would have been put under for way longer than that. Draco thought of it as a perk for being Harry's best mate.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Thirteen

Remus was already in his flat when Harry arrived. The werewolf was rapidly pacing back and forth from the living room to the kitchen. He didn't notice Harry's presence at first since Harry walked in the muggle way, through the front door. After softly shutting it, Harry leaned back against the door to study Remus.

There was something different about him. Harry couldn't tell exactly what, beyond the fact Remus was excited about something. Whether that something was good or bad remained to be seen. Remus' face gave away nothing. Remus looked scruffier than normal, but that could have been because the full moon had been only days ago, but he also looked well rested and that was not normal after a full moon.

Before Harry could say anything, Remus stopped in his tracks, his nose flaring as his head swiveled around to the door. Harry grinned and gave a little wave. "Surprised it took you that long to catch my scent."

"I've been distracted."

"I can tell. Do you want me to make tea?"

"I've already done so," Remus replied, waving a hand towards the stove where there was a kettle covered by a tea cozy. "Only a few minutes ago."

"You alright, Remus?" Harry asked, ignoring the tea for now to sit down on the couch.

"I feel alright, despite everything."

Harry nodded and waited for Remus to continue.

Remus moved to sit beside him before going on. "Fenrir took the Wolfsbane potion away from me. The owl arrived with an empty vial and a note from him… He tracked me to where I usually go for transformations. He brought his pack with him. Perhaps I should be grateful of the disturbance. His presence distracted me from the transformation. It wasn't as bad as it usually would be without the potion."

Harry sat back and listened. Determined not to interrupt. Remus sounded more bewildered than anything.

"Fenrir forced me out of the cabin to where his pack waited… it was the first time I'd ever been introduced to a werewolf pack. They didn't attack me," he said, slightly awed. "Though some were obviously defensive at my presence. Two were expressing hostility because Fenrir… Fenrir was protecting me. He made it plain to the others I was not to be touched. I think the others of his pack were jealous."

"What happened then?"

"We went hunting," he replied in a whisper, again with the bewilderment and awe. "Or at least they did and I went along for the ride."

"Hunt what?"

"No humans," Remus replied at Harry's worried tone. "Mainly the forest wildlife. Deer and rabbits. Things like that." Harry couldn't help but gulp slightly at the rabbit bit, thinking about Tom. "We ran half the night. We played too. Moony was exalted. He likes pack."

Harry snickered. "You liked it to."

Remus looked annoyed. "It was Fenrir," he mumbled. "Moony let him dominate me. That was infuriating. Fenrir is a bastard."

"Actually, he's not so-" snapping his mouth shut, Harry shot from his seat to flee into the kitchen. "Think I will have some tea."

Remus stood slowly, eyeing him. "What were you about to say, Harry?"

"Hmm? Oh, nothing," Harry murmured, pulling out a mug. "Do you want some tea?"

"Yes, thanks. You were about to say Fenrir's not so… what?"

Harry bit his lip, cursing his loose tongue. What would Remus think if he knew Harry often saw the elder werewolf at Malfoy Manor? "I was just… Moony. He's not human. He must enjoy having an alpha around…" Harry winced. To his own ears that cover up sounded really lame and insulting. "Fenrir's not such a bastard to Moony. That's what I meant to say."

Harry smiled and turned to hand Remus a cuppa. Remus was eyeing him suspiciously, but Harry pretended not to notice.

"How Gray are you Harry?"

"Very. I do things to make me happy. I do things that are to my benefit. Like… I got married!" he exclaimed, brandishing his ring in Remus' contemplative face.

Remus took a hasty step back. "Already?" he didn't sound pleased at all and Harry's smile slipped.

"Yeah, we kind of eloped. Sort of."

Remus was a mix between angry and unsure now. "I want to meet him, Harry."

Harry took a deep breath. He knew what the werewolf was thinking and he could kind of see Remus' point. "Remus, I promise he's not controlling or anything. He's not making me do anything I don't want to do."

"I'd still feel more comfortable if I could talk to him."

Remus was only concerned so Harry didn't feel the need to get annoyed as he might of with someone else for saying something like that. Molly Weasley for example. Had she said it, Harry would have lost it. And he would love to let Remus meet his husband, in fact he wished they could meet. Harry wished Remus could meet and see the real Tom. The Tom he had fallen in love with, but he knew that was not possible and he told Remus this. Of course this did nothing to dispel Remus' worries and suspicions.

"He saved my life, Remus. I would have died without him. He saved my life and he's kept me safe and happy and firmly out of the war. You'll meet him… one day. Just not now. It's not possible."

"Why?" Remus asked lowly, replacing his mug on the counter. "Why isn't it possible now?"

Harry chewed on his bottom lip. "He's very busy."

"What's his name, Harry?"

"Remus, please. Can't we drop this and talk about something else?" Harry brightened then, thinking about a splendid subject change. "Drake and the twins are going to get married!"

Remus shook his head, a small smile on his face. "I will drop it this time but be sure, Harry, we will talk about this again."

"I know, Remus."

Remus nodded before turning to go and sit back onto the couch in the living room. "So tell me about Malfoy and the twins."

Draco swept a hand through his hair as he stood at the bottom of a wooden stair case, staring up at the door on the landing. The stairs were pressed against the side of WWW building. He stood there, staring and trying to suppress nerves and wondering if this was such a good idea. He was trying, for reasons known but never spoken of, to keep the three of them celibate for a while. He looked down at himself again, eyeing the pair of jeans he'd borrowed from Harry, or more specifically, Harry had forced on him. They were a bit loose, except around the arse area, and riding low on his hips. Neither he nor the twins were used to holding out for so long when it came to sex and the clothes he was wearing now certainly wasn't going to help their powers of slipping control.

Lucius had suggested Draco go and tell the fiends himself about the finality of the union and gave Draco the contracts to have the twins sign. Draco took a deep breath and then climbed the stairs; his heart beats gaining speed with each step until he was standing in front of the door. Draco swore his heart was about to beat right out of his chest and his stomach was already in his throat. Imagine. Being this worked up over a couple of Weasleys. A year back he would have cursed someone to death for even suggesting such a thing. This was Harry's fault! As usual.

The blond took a moment to swallow thickly, run a hand over his hair, and then knock. Fred opened the door. Fred who wore a tight white t-shirt and baggy pajama bottoms barely hanging onto his hips. Draco knew it was Fred because of the necklace with the green inverted triangle hanging over the collar of the t-shirt. Draco's eyes lingered on the t-shirt, or specifically the chest the shirt was stretched over, as well as the patches of skin he could see at Fred's hip bones.

"Draco."

Fred's husky voice drew his attention back to the redhead's face. Fred was eyeing him in much the same manner he had been doing and Draco felt like preening. "May I come in?"

Fred stepped aside. "If you didn't I think I might cry."

Draco flashed a grin and stepped inside, trying not to shiver as he did so. The heat in Fred's eyes was intense, and they gazed at him with a seriousness that had Draco thinking he wasn't leaving the flat until morning… if he gave in. Which he wouldn't. He was halfway sure of that.

"I came to talk to you," he murmured as he stepped in. He wasn't surprised when after the door was shut, Fred pressed up behind him, wrapping a tight arm around his chest and waist. Though he did gasp in surprise when a wet hot tongue caressed the side of his neck.

"Have you any idea how sexy you look right now? Wearing these muggle jeans… such a tease, Draco. Decided to give in, then?"

Draco's eyes had just drifted shut when a quiet voice asked, "what the hell do you think you're doing, bro?" not three inches away from his mouth.

The blond forced his eyes open. George stood before him wearing an identical set of pajama bottoms, though he had no shirt on and his hair was wet, dripping beads of water onto his shoulders and down his neck. His eyes were sweeping up and down Draco's body. The blond felt Fred's lips curl into a grin against his neck.

"I was just-"

George reached out to rip the hand away that had been travelling beneath Draco's shirt. "You can't start the seduction without me, wanker!"

Draco had a feeling George used the words 'The Seduction' with capital letters. As if they had the whole process completely planned out and written in permanent ink. That made him blush madly. He knew the kinds of things they planned out in detail on parchment.

"I'm sorry. But just look at him… couldn't help it."

"Yeah, I'm looking…"

Draco drew in a breath. He was quickly losing control. "Um… I came to talk to you," he whispered, reaching out and laying a flat palm against George's chest. He couldn't help it. It was the first time he'd seen either twin without a shirt on and it was a very nice chest. He liked what he was seeing and feeling. Not too buff, just the right amount of muscle, completely lickable… "When was the last time you two spoke to my father?"

"Do you think it's possible for me to think coherently when you're touching me, hot stuff?" George asked.

Draco smirked, pushing back against the cock pressing against his arse while moving his hand, fingers lightly skimming over a raised nipple. The twins sucked in breath at once. "Try," he hissed. George squeezed his eyes closed, clearly trying to think.

"It's been days," Fred finally said. "Why?"

"Father has revealed that I am to get married for the family name. He's already decided on the union."

George's eyes popped open and he looked behind Draco to his brother in a panic. "Wha-"

"No," Fred growled and hugged him tightly. "No way. He said we could have you. He gave us his word on your family name. He swore!"

"As if I were a pet," Draco said, sounding tetchy but inwardly very pleased by their reactions. He pulled away from Fred and sank a hand into his back pocket and withdrew a tiny envelope and then moved away completely to go sit down on one of the couches. The twins converged together and started hissing to each other. No doubt making plans to storm Malfoy Manor and demand his father change his mind. They would do it too. Draco smiled broadly from the thought as he gingerly sat down on the ugly seat, making a note to tell them they would have to move. There was no way he was living there.

Draco set the shrunken envelope upon the coffee table and used his wand to restore it to its proper size. "Fiends, come sit down."

They looked decidedly enraged as they each took a post beside him. "What've you got?" George murmured. "If your father thinks he's going to get us to do another job for him…"

"He can go to hell!" Fred snapped. "Don't care how much he's promising to pay this time!"

Draco's lips curled into a smirk as he unsealed the envelope and pulled out several manila colored documents, laying them upon the brown envelope, before crossing his arms over his chest leaning back. The twins studied him for a moment, looking at his unconcerned expression, looking at each other, and then lurched forward to look at the documents.

"I just have to say," he began levelly after their eyes widened on the marriage contracts and they started rummaging around for a quill as if their lives depended on it, "how dare you go to my father for a union! No one said anything to me about it."

"You needed a bit more persuasion, Draco love," Fred muttered right before he raced out of the living room to the bedroom.

George was murmuring to himself, standing in the kitchen, rummaging in the drawers for a quill. "We were going to tell you—found one!"

When they were once again sitting beside him, Draco bit his lip when George paused before signing his name. He and Fred exchanged a level serious look and then George dropped the quill on the documents without signing.

"W-what?" Draco croaked and felt the first stirrings of panic. Maybe they weren't as serious as they'd been saying. Maybe this had all been a game. Maybe all they had wanted was to shag him and then laugh afterwards as they walked away, never to be seen again. This was exactly why Draco was holding back in regards to shagging.

Before he could fully hyperventilate and run away, as he was seriously planning to do, George threw an arm around his shoulders and leaned in to press his lips against the pale man's throat. Fred grabbed his chin and forced Draco to look at him, pressing their lips together. It was a reassuring brush of lips, soft and warm and soothing.

"Is this what you want?" Fred asked, whispering against Draco's lips when he pulled back slightly.

"Oh, now you want my opinion?"

"Well… we just want to know if you need more persuasion. We don't want you to feel trapped."

Draco huffed and stood. "You did trap me! You stalked me and you sent me horrible yet delicious letters and did small yet simply wonderful things… just sign it already! If I wasn't pleased, I would never have come here! And before you sign, you should be prepared to move. I will never live here. We have to live between the manor and somewhere else," he commanded. "Somewhere less… plebeian."

The twins laughed as George picked up the quill again as Fred pulled Draco back down to sit. "Your haughtiness is so cute, Draco."

"I mean it!"

"Yes we know," Fred snickered as George signed his name and then passed the quill to him.

"I'm serious!" Draco whined. "You'll have to work your arses off! I will not be married to paupers!"

"We know this too… Draco, did you think we chose you in the spur of the moment? We know you as well as you know us. Stop worrying. We'll take splendid care of your spoiled whiney self."

Fred grabbed him around the middle and dropped down, pulling Draco's body over him, while George climbed over the suddenly complacent blond. "It's signed. You're definitely ours now."

Draco allowed George to snog the life out of him while Fred's tongue continued to stroke fire along his neck while his hands were everywhere they could go.

"Have you ever had a threesome, Draco?" Fred whispered.

"…no."

"Is that why you're holding out? Are you scared of us?"

"I'm not scared! Just… Just nervous, I suppose. And there's also one other reason. My mother."

George jerked back as if just speaking of her would conjure Narcissa Malfoy into the room. Draco snickered at his terrified expression. "She's scary," Fred whispered against his neck.

"Yes. And she needs to be told before I let you two have your wicked way with me," Draco replied with a smirk. George was shaking his head back and forth rapidly.

"You're still stalling," Fred murmured and somehow wrestled Draco around until their stomachs were pressed together. "But that's okay," he murmured before lifting up to catch Draco's pouty bottom lip between his teeth. "We still get to keep you. It's all good. In the end your mother will adore us as well."

Draco moaned into his mouth, thinking of course it was all good. He had a skillful tongue in his mouth, a very large hot cock pressing against his, and four hands were now running over his arse in a reverent fashion. There may be no shagging yet, but no one said they couldn't snog for hours on end. His worries over his mother took second place to this. He had two lovers who spent most of their time making sure he knew how devoted they were to him and how loved he was. Annoying pureblood tendencies and all.

"Remus is demanding to meet you."

Tom lifted his head from his pillow where he lounged on the bed with his arms up and hands linked behind his head. He gazed down at the naked boy draped comfortably over him. Tom raised a brow when Harry's striking green eyes opened to look at him. It was early morning and Harry had yet to wake fully, so his eyes were droopy and sleep glazed. He looked adorable.

"Not you exactly, obviously," Harry went on. "If he knew it was you, he wouldn't want to see you and probably never want to see me again either," he ended in a whisper, laying his head back on Tom's chest. Tom pulled a hand from behind his head to run it through Harry's hair. "Why did you send Fenrir to him? Why're you trying to get Remus on your side? It can't be because you think he'll be useful in your plans. Or that he'd make much of an impact."

"You're right. He's alienated himself away from the rest of the werewolf population. There's not much I need from him beyond another voice in favor."

"Then why?"

Tom frowned and stared up at the mirror Harry had decided to add to the kink room above the bed. He really didn't want to confess to this. He was aware he was becoming too much of a sap when it came to his husband. His minions were going to start laughing at him and then he would need to start killing perfectly good henchmen. "If he willingly joins my side, it's unlikely he'll turn away from you… I suppose if you want, I can meet him with the glamour."

Harry frowned at the idea. Tom smiled at that, knowing Harry was constantly annoyed of having to show off a glamoured husband in public. It astounded him that Harry really did want to show that he was married to the Dark Lord. Harry didn't show it in any way, but Tom knew he liked the power his every position afforded him. Being neutral, being married to the Dark Lord, being free and powerful and wealthy. Harry loved it all and was proud of all that.

"Did you know Remus had never run with a werewolf pack before the last full moon? Fenrir showed up at his hiding place with other werewolves and persuaded him to join. I think Moony really liked it. Did you send Fenrir that last time? Did you make him take away the Wolfsbane?"

"No. I told him to pressure a little more. I was unaware of how he planned to do so."

They lapsed into another contented silence and Tom marveled at how he really did feel content with lying here in bed with Harry, doing absolutely nothing. He marveled at how wonderful he felt to have Harry's hand's caressing along his sides in leisurely patterns. Tom's gaze returned to the mirror, watching the muscles on Harry's back moving as the young wizard finally moved to slide down his body. Tom watched as Harry's arse lifted slightly while a tongue slid over and into his naval, chest brushing over Tom's frequently interested cock. In moments Harry was stripping away his control once more and Tom was thinking it would be an improvement if they added mirrors to the walls lining the bed as well.

Just as Tom felt a release was imminent, Harry pulled away with an obscene slurp and a 'pop', grinning outrageously. And then he began crawling off the bed. "Where do you think you're going?" Tom hissed, trying valiantly to keep the need from his voice and not staring pitifully at his painful erection that jumped for Harry's attention as it always did.

"Remember those essays I begged you to make Snape stop giving me and you refused? That's where I'm going. There's an essay due later today. Must work on it," Harry announced cheerfully as he slipped off the bed and grabbed for one of the robes hanging off the bedposts.

Tom stared dumbly at him for a second, thinking Harry was only playing with him. Surely Harry wouldn't be so cruel. He was supposed to be the only cruel one in this relationship. "You wouldn't dare…"

Harry's grin widened as he belted his robe. "It's a brutal essay, love," he said and just when Tom didn't think anything could get worse, Harry opened his mouth to sing. "It's a world of laughter, a world of tears. It's a world of hope, a world of fear…" and opened the door. "There's so much that we share, that its time we're aware-"

Tom snarled violently, twisted around to grab his wand from under his pillow and pointed it at his husband. He hissed out a curse that hit the wizard in the backside just before the door shut behind him. Harry didn't notice the spell and he wouldn't, not right away anyway and when he did notice, Tom was going to make sure there was an audience.

"That's your plan?" Draco exclaimed, staring back and forth between his father and Severus. "You want to get mother drunk before telling her. And then what? Are we supposed to hope for the best?"

The two nodded and Draco groaned, burying his head in his hands. The twins stood behind him, hands on his shoulders, patting him in comfort.

"Why don't we just tell her Draco's been knocked up?" Fred suggested.

"Yeah!" George exclaimed, getting into it, "and we can say Draco knocked one of us up as well. Then she wouldn't have a choice but to accept… even though Draco doesn't really top, but she doesn't need to know that."

Lucius looked slightly ill. Severus stared blankly at them. Draco turned to them slowly. "That's actually… a brilliant idea!"

"What's a brilliant idea?"

Fred and George quickly snatched their hands away from Draco's shoulders and the five wizards tensed as Narcissa entered the library with Harry and the Dark Lord behind her.

"A dinner party," Severus smoothly interjected; mentally shaking his head at the others' scared expressions. "A private, non formal dinner party."

"What is the occasion?"

"Draco's promotion to the Inner Circle," Tom provided. He wasn't sure if Narcissa would believe that, as usually when someone was initiated, there was no party. Usually there was some torture to insure unyielding allegiance. Add to the fact that Draco hadn’t actually reached the Inner Circle yet.

"Oh, lovely!" Narcissa smiled and pinched Draco's cheek. "I am so proud of you, darling."

The twins snickered when Draco whined about her pinching his cheek; until she looked at them and pinched harder, causing Draco to flinch. She eyed the twins strangely a moment before looking Draco in the eye. "My darling innocent baby boy," she ended fondly.

"Father," Draco whined softly trying to shift away from his mother, but not trying too hard as he wanted to keep his cheek connected with the rest of his face.

"Narcissa, would you like a drink?" Lucius inquired, taking her hand and easing her away. Draco, rubbing his sore cheek, hurried to the other side of the room with the twins and Harry to talk about whatever they usually talked about. Tom thought he heard Quidditch and sex mentioned. Did they ever talk about anything else?

After a few minutes, Tom leaned against the mantle and discreetly pointed his wand at Harry, whispering, "evigilo." Activating the dormant spell.

Harry gasped and shuddered violently for a moment and then all went back to normal. Tom frowned. The transformation should have been immediate. Harry stood there, frowning and staring at his hands, wondering what had just happened. He looked around the room in confusion before going back to talking to Draco and the twins.

Tom made himself relax and watched his young husband's every move. A laugh nearly escaped him when Harry suddenly paused in his speaking to lick the back of his hand and then lift it to the top of his head to slick his wet hand back over his hair. Draco gaped at him while the twins looked sort of concerned in an amused way. But Harry continued to talk as if nothing had happened. And then he did it again without missing a beat. Like it was the most natural thing in the world.

"Err… Harry?"

"You alright, mate?" the twins inquired carefully.

"Course. Why wouldn't I be?"

Draco frowned. "You licked yourself. Twice. Just now."

"No I didn't. Why would I lick myself?"

"You did, Harry. You licked the back of your hand and then pressed it against your hair… like a cat washing its fur."

Harry frowned with annoyance. "Very funny, guys. Cut it out." He then did it again.

Draco pointed at him. Harry paused mid swipe at Draco's gesture and then very slowly lowered his hand from his hair, looking very perplexed. Tom had to look at the ground as a grin flashed across his face without permission. Lucius, Severus, and Narcissa, having been watching all of this, turned to look at him. Tom quickly slid a stoic expression onto his face.

"Erm," Harry whispered, scratching his head, "that was weird." He then pulled his hand away quickly, staring at his fingers. "That's weird too. I have nails." They weren't very long or anything, but he usually bit his nails until there was usually nothing left. But now he had very nice nails that seemed to be kind of sharp. But he… he hadn't bitten his nails in a while, had he? Harry couldn't remember, actually. So he shrugged it off.

"Why is that weird?" Lucius wanted to know.

"I, uh…don't have nails. I bite them."

"Disgusting habit," Tom drawled.

Harry shrugged again. They'd had that conversation one too many times in his opinion. It was a habit he would probably never break. "Can't help it… Anyway," he turned back to his friends, laughing in a strained way, "what were we talking about?"

It was silent for a moment. All anyone did was stare at Harry. But when nothing else strange happened, the four boys went back to talking. Draco and the twins started to relax, only to quickly return to being very concerned when Harry spoke again. They were concerned because after every few words he spoke, a meow was thrown in the mix. Everyone went back to gawking. Still Harry didn't seem to notice what he was doing.

George dropped a hand on his shoulder. "Harry, are you taking the piss? If so, bravo."

"No! Meow! I swear the new team is meow good. They're definitely going to meow some headway in the league next season."

Draco drew in a breath, exchanged looks with his boyfriends, and then took Harry's elbow. "Let's sit down, shall we?"

By this time, Severus had figured out what was going on and smirked at the Dark Lord. Tom was having a hard time keeping the mirth from his eyes. This was too good! Better than expected! The boys moved over to sit down and as soon as Harry's arse hit the couch, he whined and shot back up again, craning his neck to stare at his backside in disbelief.

"Harry?" Draco asked carefully. "What's…"

Harry squeezed his eyes closed and hissed as if in pain. He began to shift his weight back and forth on his feet. After a moment his eyes popped wide open and he ran away to the back of the room, disappearing behind bookshelves. The room was utterly quiet until they heard the sound of ripping fabric and then, "…WHAT THE FUCK? MEOW!"

Tom dropped his face into his hands, unable to contain his laughter any more. Draco and the twins stared at him for a moment before rushing away to find Harry.

"Blimey, Harry!"

"Is that a tail?"

"I have a fucking tail! Oh, Merlin, it won't stop growing! Stop! STOP! MEOW!"

They heard Draco gasp and the twins snicker. "Look at your ears! They're fading!"

"There's something growing out of your hair, mate..."

"Your hair's getting longer!"

"Shaggier," Draco corrected and Harry screamed in terror. It was all very hysterical in Tom's opinion.

Narcissa turned to him. "My Lord… did you do this?"

Tom smiled gleefully. He was delighted. Harry was meowing! "It's not working the way it was supposed to. Though I must say this is better… a bit of payback, Narcissa."

"Tom! Tom, something's wrong with me!" Harry cried. The panic in his voice had Tom moving to find him, though he was still amused. He would not feel guilty. The little minx deserved this.

By the time Tom and the others found him, there were two things growing out of Harry's hair which had indeed grown shaggier and it now framed his face like a small black mane. His ears were completely gone… at least his human ears. The ‘something’ growing from Harry's hair happened to be two triangular black ears. Cat ears. Harry didn't seem to notice those though. His entire attention was on the wiggling object in his hand. A long sleek black tail. Tom moved forward, took Harry by the shoulders and turned him so that he was looking at Harry's backside. The tail had grown right out of his tail bone.

"Meow!" Harry hissed, jerking away from Tom when the Dark Lord leaned over to touch the base of his tail. Tom leaned against the nearest bookcase, threw back his head and laughed. "Stop laughing! Do something, pervert!"

"Why should I? This is what you get for misbehaving," Tom stated when he managed to stop laughing.

Harry's lips parted in shock. Draco leaned forward for a better look. Harry had two little sharp feline teeth. Not very long, but they were there.

"You did this to meow?" he asked in a small voice, his eyes gone wide and sorrowful, like an unhappy kitten. Hands wringing around the tail that now hung limply in his hand.

Tom pressed his lips together in a thin line. He refused to be moved. Harry had this coming. He really did. "You deserve it. You left me in an unacceptable state."

Those big green eyes began to water and the cat ears drooped to the sides. Tom mentally cursed. Even he couldn't remain unaffected by that! "It's not permanent," he muttered. His only answer was another whimpered meow; tiny and heartbreaking.

"Oh you poor thing!" Narcissa exclaimed, pushing by the group of wizards to grasp Harry's shoulders and pulled him into her arms, pressing his face into the crook of her neck. "For shame!" she boldly snapped at Tom before guiding Harry away, reaching up to pet his cat ears. "How about some creme? Would you like that?"

The wizards behind heard Harry mumble a "yeah," and then they watched those cat ears perk up and Harry answered with a bit more spirit, "meow, that sounds really really good! Crème!"

"Your tail is lovely, Harry."

"Thanks!"

And then they left the room, leaving Tom, Lucius, Severus, the twins, and Draco to stare at each other. Lucius broke the silence with a snort. The twins looked as if they wanted to laugh, but to do so would mean betraying Harry in some way. That's how they looked to Tom anyway. Draco stood there biting his lip. Severus had a pleased expression on his face. He looked extremely amused. Tom felt like a bastard.

"He was supposed to turn into a real cat," he said.

One of the twins couldn't stand it any longer. He laughed and burst out with, "this was way better! Brilliant! Can you give me the spell, sir?"

Draco and the other twin smacked him upside the head.

The spell hadn't worked as it was supposed to. Harry was still human but with certain cat characteristics. His maturity seemed to decline a little as well, but not a lot. Just enough that he seemed incredibly young. Kitten-like in a young man's body. Tom rather liked the outcome. In small doses. Harry reacted like a cat when his emotions were high; he growled and hissed and meowed and purred at times too. Or so Tom had been told by Narcissa. Harry only hissed when Tom tried to get near him throughout the day. He hissed and growled and ran away. Like a baby.

That could have been because Tom's spell wasn't so temporary. It wasn't permanent, but since the spell hadn't worked like it was supposed to, Tom wasn't sure when the spell would ware off. He could probably find a spell to immediately turn Harry back to normal but he was thinking even if he made the spell dormant, it wouldn't completely leave Harry. This was another down side to his temper. He hadn't really thought about what he was doing when he shot that spell at Harry. Only that he knew it wouldn't hurt his husband and only teach him a lesson, whatever that lesson was.

But he sort of liked this outcome which is probably why he wasn't racing to find a counter spell. It was something probably very simple too. Something even Granger would be able to find. Tom knew better to let this out around Harry, unless his young husband admitted he liked being half a cat at times. And again, Tom had a feeling Harry did enjoy the enchantment. Harry was very child-like anyway, and being half a cat gave him more excuses to act like one outright without worrying about consequences.

Harry had finally returned to their home and was currently draped over a leather bench in his private study, laid out under the window where the sun shone through to smother his back like a blanket. He laid there in blissful contentment under the sun. His tail moving lazily back and forth against the carpet beneath the bench as his mind napped. He had been hiding away in his study since leaving Malfoy Manor and refused to even contemplate talking or seeing Tom. All the doors had been sealed and there was no way for Tom to get through until Harry wanted him to. Or at least that's what he thought until the fire in the fireplace roared green and Tom stepped out. Harry hissed in annoyance. He'd forgotten his fireplace was connected to the castle's Floo network.

"Harry."

Those ears flattened against Harry's shaggy hair. "You made meow a cat," Harry hissed. "I haven't even been married to you for two weeks and you made me a cat."

"Not exactly a cat," Tom murmured as he moved closer and sat at the end of the bench.

"I 'meow' and love to drink crème from a bowl, for fucks sake!"

Tom smirked and reached down to grasp that tail, sliding it through his fingers. Harry stilled and then shivered as Tom continued to stroke. He watched as Harry's fingers clenched around the end of the bench and his backside rose slightly. "I have crème. Though it will not be from a bowl."

Harry slowly turned to look at him, his eyes half lidded. Tom dropped the tail and leaned over to scratch Harry behind an ear. Harry slapped his hand away. "Don't do that!" But Tom did do it again, scratching and stroking the ear and scratching again until Harry's eyelids began to droop and he basically melted over the bench. He started purring and suddenly Tom was driven to see how much pleasure he could give to his transformed husband in this state. To see how much pleasure he could gain from giving Harry pleasure.

Tom dropped to his knees beside the bench, continued to scratch Harry's- dare he say adorable ears- and returned half his attention to that tail that lay half limp half twitching whenever Tom hit a nice spot. He stroked the tail from base to tip and Harry moaned in delight, arching his back at the motion.

"Have you a cat fetish, Tom?" Harry asked; his tone low and laced with a rumbled purr that had Tom smiling in an unrestrained manner.

"Cats are evil little creatures," he responded.

Harry laughed. "That means yes."

"No, I don't like cats. However, I do adore my little minx."

Blinding pleasure sparked those emerald eyes. "You know that came from Manx, and Manx's don't really have tails. They have stubs for tails. Did you know that?"

"Yes, but the term minx also has a definition. The word is defined as a pert, flirtatious, or impudent young person. In other words: you. Now turn over," Tom commanded.

Harry didn't seem to mind the command. He followed it without complaint. First lifting by his arms and stretching out in a languid fashion, just like a cat; lifting that pert arse as he stretched his arms out and his nails kneading into the leather of the bench. Tom ignored the nail marks in favor of staring at Harry's arse which was very near his face and close enough to bite. But Harry was through with his stretching and easily flipped over onto his back.

Harry remained still and complacent as Tom unbuttoned his shirt, watching him with drowsy green eyes and his patented lopsided grin. When he pulled Harry up in order to slide the shirt off his shoulders, Tom covered that half cocked smile with his lips and relished in the feel of Harry's arm circling his neck. This all meant Harry wasn't angry with him anymore. Tom really despised it when Harry was irked with him.

Tom's hands paused in their roaming of Harry's back when he felt something brush over the front of his pants and since Harry's arms were around his neck, he took notice and pulled back. Harry was grinning now and Tom looked down to find Harry's tail caressing him. Apparently Harry had learned how to control the tail. Tom wasn't really surprised that he found it a turn on instead of being disgusted by it.

Harry's arms shifted and his hands ran over his broad shoulders and then down his chest in order to press Tom's robe off his shoulders with an eager scoot closer, pink tongue peeking out at the corner of his mouth as he concentrated. Tom groaned and tapped Harry on the thigh with his wand and his husband was left there naked as the day he was born. Harry didn't seem to mind. He scooted even closer until he was settled quite nicely on Tom's thighs, a little purred meow passing his lips before Tom commenced with devouring him for long minutes on end.

After a time, Harry wriggled off Tom's lap with an impatient meow and slid back until he could lower onto the bench, pressing his stomach against the leather and keeping his torso lifted by his elbows. Harry's tail swung gaily back and forth, his ears danced, and that pink tongue was back in the corner, peeking out of his swollen delicious lips. His striking green eyes were transfixed on Tom's crotch. "Crème?" he asked eagerly without raising his eyes. Tom wasn't even being touched at the moment and he was seized with such heat he thought he might combust.

"I will definitely use this spell on you again in the future," he breathed as his fingers dropped to his pants and worked on the clasp, cursing because his fingers really weren't steady. Harry purred and his hands were suddenly on Tom's thighs, little sharp nails lightly digging into the fabric and into his flesh, kneading softly. "Do not bite me with your feline teeth, Harry," he ordered when his arousal was free.

Harry finally looked at his face and smirked. A smirk that had nothing to do with being half a cat and was all Harry. Devious and brilliant and teasing. And then his attention was elsewhere. Tom sucked in a breath when Harry started and bit back a moan when Harry began to lick up and down at his own leisure. Tom wasn't sure, but he was almost certain Harry's tongue felt rougher than usual and that along with Harry's skill with his tongue had him trembling and thinking he may not last long enough to be able to flip Harry around and fuck his husband's tight arse right off the bench. But then again Harry wanted crème, so he supposed he could look forward to them being locked in the study for quite some time.

It didn't even occur to him until later that their guests would be arriving the next day and Harry would probably still be a cat and would be seen as one when they arrived. Tom had no intention of hiding his husband away… why were his plans concerning Harry always backfiring on him?

Hermione Portkeyed home, sighing when she arrived, pleased to know her parents were safely tucked away from the Order and the Ministry's clutches. What she wanted now was a long relaxing bath before she went to see Voldemort to ask what her next assignment would be, and hoping it had something to do where she would need another body guard. One in particular whom she hadn't been able to speak to since he'd asked her out.

"Harry! Come down! Be a good boy and come down!" a voice called out from down the hall. Hermione's brows furrowed. That had sounded like Draco.

"I may be kind of a cat meow, but that doesn't make meow stupid, Drake! Don't talk to me as if I were five!"

"Then get your arse down, Potter! We need to get ready for the Veela! You can't be seen running around in muggle jeans and an old t-shirt if the Veela should come across you. It's a miracle they even agreed to come here as it is! You need to make a good impression! Come down!"

"Meow! It's fun up here! My balance is so much better with this tail! You should try it!"

Hermione cocked her head as she approached the open hall leading to the stairs. Cat? Tail? Veela? What on earth is going on? And what was up with the meowing? Was Harry drunk, maybe?

Hermione stepped out of the corridor and into the massive hall, finding Draco, George, and Fred standing a little off center staring up at the huge chandelier lighting the hall. Hermione paused and her gaze traveled up. She gasped when she saw Harry squatted inside the top of the chandelier. Hands on the edge with his chin dropped on his knuckles, grinning down at his friends.

"Harry!"

"Hermione! You're back! I missed you!"

And then she saw a tail pop up and start waving around behind him. After that she noticed the ears and was kind of speechless. She had no time to comment on that as footsteps from the staircase were heard. Long purposeful strides. Harry's ears twitched and a mischievous grin spread across his face as he ducked into the chandelier until she couldn't see him at all except the shadow he made against the crystal. Hermione made her way over to Malfoy and the twins just as Voldemort appeared at the top of the stairs, glaring at them as he made his way down.

"Where is he?" he demanded.

All of them pointed to the chandelier. Even Hermione, as she knew without doubt that he sought Harry. The Dark Lord stopped in his tracks, his eyes swiveling to the slightly swaying crystal chandelier. Hermione watched as a soft amused smile crossed the Dark Lord's face before he wiped it clean.

"Harry, show yourself."

Hermione frowned when Harry didn't answer, wondering why and above all, wondering why her friend seemed to be a humanoid cat.

"Harry, the Veela will be here in an hour. You are to stop playing and prepare. You can continue to play after they arrive and we have greeted them properly. But you must be dressed." His answer to that was a long drawn out hiss. Strangely, Voldemort found this funny and he smirked. "I have crème."

Harry's head popped up instantly. "Your crème?" he asked, licking his lips. From where she was standing, Hermione saw the Dark Lord's eyes darken. It was plainly desire and Hermione thought she'd heard all she would want to hear at this point. So she turned to the three beside her.

"What is going on?" she whispered. "Why is Harry a cat? And why is everyone talking to him as if he were a child?"

"He's not really a cat…" Draco started, glaring when the twins laughed. "He only has certain characteristics of one. And he might have digressed a few years personality wise."

"He's as spastic as a kitten like this," one of the twins put in.

"But why is he like this?"

"The Dark Lord cast a spell," Fred murmured. "It's only supposed to be temporary, but for some reason the Dark Lord and Harry seem to have forgotten about that. Despite what he says, I think Harry likes being this way. The Dark Lord likes it too. Harry says the Dark Lord has a soft spot for cute furry little animals."

Draco glared. "Also concerning Harry's current mentality, it didn't help that you two set loose two dozen fake mice around the place," he snapped. "Every time I manage to get Harry to settle down another one of those blasted mice appears, racing across the ground and then he's gone, racing after it."

"Harry, now!"

The three turned to find Voldemort looking less amused and Harry ducked back into the chandelier. Low growling meows preceded the Dark Lord's commands. One of the twins snickered. "Harry's still pretending he's mad at being turned into a cat."

"I think it's definitely only an act," Draco said.

"Miss Granger. Perhaps you can get him down and appropriately attired." It was a command dressed as a suggestion. Voldemort spun on his heels and disappeared back up the stairs.

Hermione quickly ran up the stairs until she was nearly eye level with the chandelier. "Harry, how'd you get up there?"

Harry popped up again and grinned. "I jumped! From the railing where you are. Just look, Hermione! He gave meow a tail!"

"Harry, you really need to come down and dress. You need to dress appropriately and be able to stand beside your husband when the time comes. Don't you want to show your support to him? I mean… its Veela!"

"Meow."

Hermione backed up when Harry shifted, leaning over the edge of the chandelier. She saw the boys below pointing their wands at the light fixture. Probably to keep it steady and make sure Harry didn't tumble to his death. Harry deftly leapt from the chandelier over to the railing of the stairs, landing on his feet in front of her. Hermione studied him with wide eyes and watched as her friend licked the back of his hand and brought it up to wash one of his ears.

"Harry, you just-"

"I meow! Can't help it!"

"At least you don't have whiskers… how did he manage to get the Veela to agree to come here?"

"That was his last mission," Harry replied. "Apparently he impressed them. Somehow. They'll meow decide if they meow to offer allegiance after tonight. Allegiance or promise to meow out of the fight altogether."

"How do you know that?" Hermione asked, trying not to show how amused she was at the random meowing.

"He tells meow little things," Harry murmured and then licked his hand again. "It makes him think better meow… when he can talk out loud to someone who's listening." Harry smiled brilliantly, "and I'm the only one he feels comfortable enough with to talk to in that way. Well… me and Nagini. Speaking of, she promised to play with meow," he murmured and then quickly looked up at the landing and his ears perked. "Mouse!" he cried, and then was gone.

"Harry!"

Draco turned to his boyfriends, glaring at them, but they were too busy holding onto each other and laughing.

The Veela arrived by an untraceable Portkey provided by Tom within the large Entrance Hall to ensure the Veela would not be able to divulge the castle's location to anyone else. Tom managed to get Harry settled down enough to dress and then stand with him and greet the Veela with the promise that he didn't have to stick around once the initial greetings took place.

The Veela already knew about Harry. Somehow they had caught on to rumors about the Dark Lord being married, and after taking a vow of secrecy, had been told the truth of the matter. Tom concluded it would only do him good rather than harm if they knew the truth about who he was married to. Harry had known Tom was going to tell and use his marriage to the Boy-Who- Lived as an advantage. Harry had told Tom he didn't really mind.

"Lord Riddle… may I inquire as to why your husband seems to be half feline?" the lady Veela asked. Her name was Iseut, a strange but pretty name, and she smiled a soft smile at Harry, who returned the smile full force. "I'm perfectly aware Harry Potter was not born this way."

Harry giggled from where he was snuggled against his husband's side. "She called you Lord Riddle. Meow," he snickered before licking his hand. "Does that make meow Lord Riddle too?"

"Yes," Tom answered Harry as he quickly snatched the hand out of the air just before Harry would have slicked it over his ear.

Mentally he rolled his eyes. This was his fault so he couldn't very well blame Harry for acting out of turn. It wasn't Harry's fault he was still under the spell. Fortunately the two Veela ambassadors didn't seem the least bit insulted. Seems they were charmed by his husband's antics. It wasn't surprising. If Harry could charm the vampires by being himself, then he could charm anyone being this way. "Truthfully… Harry played a prank on me and I returned the favor. He should return to normal soon. Hopefully."

Harry's smile turned into pure mischief. "But I thought you liked me like this," he purred, lifting his tail to caress Tom's crotch right in front of their visitors. Iseut raised a hand and laughed softly behind it. The male Veela, Diandre, simply smirked, giving Harry a nod of approval.

Tom gave Harry a look. Harry ignored it of course. "Can you tell meow why you've come here?" he asked the Veela instead. They were very pretty. Both had striking white blond hair. Lighter than Draco's. Their faces seemed ageless, locked in time, but their eyes were turbulent storms of sea green and arctic blue and very expressive. Looks can be deceiving. He'd learned that over the years.

"Harry," he was warned, but again he ignored it and stared at the Veela expectantly.

"I'm only curious, Tom. They've come alone, meow… and I wondered why. Aren't you afraid?"

"Your husband extended a hand of peace when he visited our nation," Diandre answered.

Harry cocked his head, looking at Tom. "Which is basically a peace treaty between myself and the Veela until the talks are finished. I would not attack them here. That would cause complications I'm not prepared to take on and they know this."

"And we came here, because like you," Iseut ended, still smiling at Harry, "we are curious. Your husband is not the same as he once was."

"No, of course not! If he were, I wouldn't have married him."

Both Veela nodded. "We also wished to talk outside of our nation. Where he ruled. In order to see. We've had dealings of sort with Lord Riddle over the years. Our Seers thought we should come here."

One black ear flickered with uncertainty and Harry was suddenly peering at them suspiciously. It was completely obvious when he grew very serious, no longer playful. Hostile was the correct term. And to Tom's utter shock, Harry stepped around to stand in front of him like a shield. "Aren't you Light beings? What are you doing here?" he demanded. The suspicion and warning was clear in his low voice. Both of his ears were pinned against his head, the hair on his tail was standing on end, puffed out since he was threatened. His wand was suddenly in hand and Tom could feel him gathering his power as if preparing for a battle. "I will not let you hurt my Tom!"

My partner. My little minx, he thought with proud fondness as he laid a firm hand on Harry's shoulder.

"We do not wish to allow the wizards war into our nation," Diandre answered.

"Then why the blazing meow are you here?"

Tom increased the pressure of his hand. "We can talk about this later."

"Meow! They could meow here to try and hurt you! I won't let them!"

"Harry, calm down and put away your wand."

"Your husband's hand is stretched far out, far beyond Britain," Iseut began. Her smile still in place. Tom thought she was just as enchanted by Harry's protectiveness as he was. "Even on the Continent his hand stretches far. Should we choose to help, he has promised to stay away from our nation. That is why we are here. To decide if we are to help. To give assistance if he should need it. We are not exactly Light. We do what is best for our people and Veela do enjoy politics of every kind. We're also aware of what Lord Riddle wants in regards to magical creatures and beings. Did you know young Veela are kidnapped and sold as sex slaves, Harry? It is a travesty that happens every day."

Harry deflated slightly as his eyes grew very round in dismay. "No," he whispered, "I didn't know that."

"Your husband swears to help stop this horror."

Harry turned and graced Tom with one of those illegal smiles. The Veela did not miss this, nor did they miss the Dark Lord's reaction to it. They didn't miss the genuine affection and love passing between the two before Harry and Tom turned back to them.

"Oh… well that's good then. Can I go play meow?" Harry directed to his husband.

Tom nodded and then gritted his teeth when Harry spun around without a backward glance at the Veela to race away. Tom looked to the ambassadors, feeling slightly as if he should apologize for Harry's lack of manners, but he would do no such thing as he refused to ever apologize to anyone aside from Harry. However, again, the Veela didn't seem to mind Harry's rude departure.

"Sorry!" Harry cried from somewhere behind him. Tom turned to find his husband hurrying back to them, and was relieved Harry at least wasn't running this time. "I'm sorry, that was rude, wasn't it?" he smiled and held his hand out to Iseut, "it was a pleasure to meet you."

She smiled back and gave him her hand. Harry's smile grew and he kissed the back of her hand. She really liked that. When he dropped her hand, he turned to Diandre who, Tom noted with a great deal of irritation, already had his hand out. Never mind that the Ambassadors were mates. Tom was preparing a hex in case Harry or Diandre tried to kiss each other's hands, but that didn't happen. They firmly shook, Harry again bid them a proper farewell, turned and planted a chaste kiss on Tom before he could stop it, and then took off again, shouting excitedly, "mouse!"

Tom pinched the bridge of his nose and refused to turn around and look. Though he did swear he was going to find Fred and George Weasley when this meeting was over with and hang them in the dungeons, perhaps fire off a few painful curses as well. "Shall we?" he asked the Veela between clenched teeth, turning and gesturing them into the formal parlor off the entrance hall.

"He's not what I expected, Lord Riddle," the female murmured as she and her mate followed him inside. Usually anyone who addressed him in such a way would immediately be struck down, but the Veela had always called him Lord Riddle and he couldn't do anything about that. Not at the moment. Not when he wanted their cooperation without turning it into a bloodbath.

Tom smiled without humor. "What did you expect?" he asked this already knowing the answer.

"When we learned you were married to Harry Potter, naturally we expected the boy to be under an enchantment. You've spent many years trying to kill him."

"Did you come here to save him?"

"No," Iseut murmured, taking a seat upon the blood red duvet Tom motioned her to. "But we would have found a way around the Oath you made us take. We would have found a way to help him. But now… it seems we feared needlessly."

"Was this the only reason why you've come here?" Tom hissed.

"We are also here for the reasons explained to your husband, Lord Riddle. Shall we discuss it now?"

Remus stumbled into his little flat, shaking and haggard, trying to ignore the pain in his right side, left leg- which he had to limp on- and his arm, all of which he feared was damaged so badly he'd need a healer. He dragged himself to the chair in the kitchen and gingerly sat down, only to curse lowly and tense when someone knocked on his door. Remus sat there still and tense, unsure of what to do. He was pretty much useless at this point. Had one of the Order followed him back here? That couldn't be it. He'd been very careful when going home and no one knew it had been him as he was currently polyjuiced… another knock. This one louder.

Remus lifted his wand, knuckles turning stark white, making the bruises and bloodied cuts stand out in stark contrast. When someone called his name through the door, he unconsciously released the breath he was holding as well as the death grip from the wand, though he didn't release it completely. It was still danger. Remus climbed from the chair and slowly limped to the door.

Fenrir flashed a toothy grin when the door was opened to him, only for it to slip away once he took a good look at Remus. Hostility entered his eyes as his nostrils flared.

"It's me," Remus said, his voice raw from yelling out spells and curses for what seemed like hours. "I'm only polyjuiced."

Fenrir sniffed again and the hostility disappeared for the most part, though he still looked angry. "Yes and you're injured," he hissed. The elder werewolf grabbed Remus' good arm and barged into the apartment, dragging the relatively amiable younger werewolf with him. Remus snarled inwardly. Moony was bloody happy to see Fenrir. Traitor, he thought almost petulantly.

"At least you had the courtesy to knock on the door first before coming in," he mumbled and it wasn't until he'd been tossed onto the worn and battered couch did Remus realize Fenrir had not come alone this time.

"Expelliarmus! Stay seated!" Fenrir barked when Remus started to try and scramble off the couch, ignoring his limp arm and injured leg. Despite having his wand snatched, Remus ignored him and continued to try and escape the low couch as he watched the tall wizard with the gleaming red eyes come in and shut the door behind him.

Fenrir growled and trapped the younger werewolf against the couch by wrapping his hand around Remus' throat and pushing him back. "Easy, cub," Fenrir murmured. He lifted his arm back and Voldemort took Remus' wand into his hand. Remus bared his teeth, his eyes flashing betrayal. Just when he thought he could blend with his wolf, when he could find some modicum of happiness with Moony… it all turned out to be a lie.

Voldemort left the hood of his cloak on for the moment and studied the werewolf glaring balefully, not at him, but at Fenrir. Oh, the betrayed look was succulent. The Dark Lord would be sure not to pass that on to Harry, but still… whatever Fenrir had been doing, it seemed to have been a great success if Lupin were now looking betrayed.

He noted Lupin didn't look himself tonight, nor was he completely healthy. Currently he looked to be the twins' age, with dark brown hair and pained blue eyes; tall and lanky and spitting mad but too tired and injured to do much of anything, especially without his wand. He had cuts and scratches and blood splattered all over him.

"Why are you injured?" Voldemort finally questioned.

The wolf's gaze finally returned to him, but he gritted his teeth and refused to say anything.

"Come now, Remus. Do not invite death," Fenrir whispered. "The Dark Lord asked you a question."

Remus bared his straight teeth. "Take your hands off me."

"You've been in a battle," Voldemort guessed, once again drawing Remus' attention. "Against who? There were no Death Eater raids tonight."

"You would know," Remus spat. When Voldemort did nothing but incline his head, Remus went still in shock. He'd never come into contact with Voldemort before but he'd heard stories and knew anyone who back talked was immediately tortured for it. "The Order," he finally whispered.

A particularly gleeful expression appeared on Fenrir's face, while Voldemort took two steps closer. "You fight the Order now, Lupin?"

"When necessary and not for your sake—why are you here?"

"I've come here to make someone happy."

"Yourself, no doubt," Remus growled and ignored the sudden pressure bearing down on his throat.

Fenrir bared his teeth, leaning until his lips were beside his ear. "You really are a feisty cub, aren't you? Behave, Remus."

"Werewolf," Voldemort called. "Werewolf, look at me. Fenrir, release him." When he had Remus' complete attention and Fenrir had stepped away from his cub, Voldemort dropped the hood of his cloak. "Are you watching, Lupin?"

Remus shook away the surprise at seeing Voldemort looking as he did and narrowed his eyes. "What does this have to do making someone happy? Do I look happy to you? Am I supposed to be happy to see you looking human now?"

Voldemort closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Harry," he muttered, as if reminding himself of something.

"What did you just say?" Remus shouted, bolting to his feet with strength he, Fenrir, nor Voldemort had thought he could possess at the moment. "What have you done to him? What have you done to Harry?"

"Contain him or I will," Voldemort hissed to Fenrir. The elder werewolf shoved Remus in the chest, and because of his injuries, Remus fell easily back onto the couch. "Do I look familiar to you, Lupin?" the Dark Lord went on, raising his wand to his face, erecting the glamour he usually wore when out in public with Harry. “Is this face familiar?”

Remus watched and held his breath when the wizard started to look familiar. When he started to look like Harry's fiancé-now husband. "No."

"Yes. Now pay attention, Lupin. This is the face Harry prefers," Voldemort went on and erased the glamours so that he was once again looking as he was meant to. Red eyes included.

"This… is a joke."

Voldemort found it amusing when Lupin turned to Fenrir for explanations. For the elder werewolf to tell him it was a joke. Fenrir told him it wasn't and nothing else was said for a few minutes as that was when the Polyjuice potion began to fade.

"I don't recall you being this pale," Fenrir said, studying Lupin's face.

"That's what shock and loss of blood does to a person," Remus snapped back. "Bloody Moody, he-" he pressed is lips together and looked away.

Voldemort returned the hood of his cloak up. "We'll return to Malfoy Manor. Bring him. He needs to be healed and Harry will want to see him."

Remus had been silencioed and Fenrir had him firmly in hand, making sure the younger werewolf couldn't move out of the shadows from where Voldemort had them hidden within a shallow alcove. So all Remus could do was stand there and watch the four down the hall silently and with wide eyes; all he could do was watch and listen.

"Shouldn't you be in there?" Harry asked Draco and the twins, gesturing to the double doors they all stood in front of.

The twins quickly shook their heads. While Draco said, "Severus thought he and Father should speak to her first, loosen her up with alcohol… and if that doesn't work, then we'll go for the pregnancy thing."

"I really don't think that's the best way to go," Hermione put in. "Why don't you three be honest with her. She's a pureblood. Won't she see that you need to marry in order to carry on the name? Eventually-"

"Granger, shut up," Draco muttered as he pressed his ear against the door. "You don't know my mother."

"She is a bit scary," Harry agreed as he went to join Draco, pressing his ear against the door also.

Remus stood frozen watching the twins lean over Draco to press their ears to the door as well. Hermione laughed softly and then giggled when Harry grabbed her hand and yanked her forward to press her ear against the door also. They were all smiling. Well except for Malfoy, he had an apprehensive look on his face. Both twins had a hand on his tense shoulders, squeezing gently. Harry and Hermione were whispering and laughing together… until Draco turned and kicked Harry's shin and sent a scathing look at Hermione, one in which she ignored.

Voldemort turned to Fenrir. "Keep him quiet and still."

Fenrir nodded, though he didn't tighten his hold on Remus. Both werewolves watched him leave the small alcove. Remus slumped tiredly against Fenrir and continued to watch. Really, his head was blank. What was he supposed to think? That Harry had willingly married Voldemort? That he had joined turned Dark… but Remus really didn't believe that. Harry swore he wasn't Dark. The twins had sworn and whatever else was going on, Remus knew they wouldn't have lied about that to him. They wouldn't have said anything if that were the case, but the fact that they has specifically said Harry was still neutral… Remus' thoughts stilled when Harry finally noticed Voldemort approaching.

Harry's face lit up like Christmas and he pulled away from the door and met the Dark Lord halfway. Remus studied his face carefully. Nothing about him screamed a potion or being under an enchantment. Remus knew Harry well enough to be able to spot the signs. Harry grabbed Voldemort's hand and pulled him to the wall opposite the double doors the others were pressed against.

"Tom, can't you just…" he waved his hands around in between them, "order Narcissa to stop being so psycho about Draco's innocence?"

"I don't feel the need to get involved in this nonsense. Eventually Narcissa will have to see she can't halt Draco's growing up. And Granger is correct. Draco is a pure blood and will need to be married. If Severus and Lucius are smart, they will point this out. She was married right out of Hogwarts. She cannot go against family tradition." Harry frowned and opened his mouth to say something. Voldemort shook his head. "I will, however, promise no lasting harm will come to your twins. Does this please you?"

Harry's returning smile was answer enough and without prompting, he embraced Voldemort. Remus watched Harry's fingers slide into the Dark Lord's brown hair and tug their lips together, seemingly not caring at all that they weren't alone. Remus couldn't help but snort when Voldemort tried to pull away after a few moments and Harry wouldn't let him. It was just so like Harry, especially because he was a very affectionate young man. And Voldemort didn't seem to mind at all. Remus thought he would die of shock when Harry pulled back a little bit only to rub his cheek against Voldemort's, and again the Dark Lord didn't seem to mind. The tilt of the Dark wizard's lips even indicated a smile. Remus was finding it very hard to breathe.

Fenrir dipped his head until his lips were against Remus' ear. "He married the Dark Lord willingly, cub. Can't you see it?"

He could, but he couldn't say it as he was still silenced. Though he tried opening his mouth to tell Fenrir his vision was becoming blurry and the alcove they were in had suddenly gone very cold. He couldn't voice that either. But he didn't have to. Fenrir got a clue when he collapsed. The only reason why he didn't hit the floor was because Fenrir already had a hold of him.

"Remus?" the elder werewolf lowered to his knees, spreading Remus out. "Cub?"

Remus didn't even have the energy to silently snarl at continuously being addressed as a cub. He was not Fenrir's bloody cub! Fenrir bent over him, eyes traveling across his body, catching sight of the injuries he had. But the werewolf already knew about those. Remus had managed to stop the bleeding with those; however, he hadn't mentioned the wound on his side. Not that it was Fenrir's business.

The elder werewolf growled. "You're still bleeding! My Lord," he called, despite the very good chance he would be tortured for bringing attention into the alcove. The Weasleys, Malfoy, Granger and young Riddle were looking over now. Voldemort drew his wand, hissing his displeasure.

"He's collapsed, my Lord," Fenrir hastened to say. "He's bleeding profusely from his side. He needs help immediately."

Harry narrowed his eyes and stepped away from Tom towards the alcove. "Who's bleeding? Who's over there, Tom?"

"First," Tom said, grabbing Harry's hand and drawing him closer to the alcove, "Fenrir and I were not the ones to do him harm. Understand, Harry? And secondly, I was tired of hearing your complaints about him not being able to meet me. So I've brought him here. I'll expect your thanks when I've had him healed."

Harry quickly caught on since there was only one person whom he wanted to meet Tom who hadn't already. He pulled away and raced the rest of the way to the alcove, gasping upon seeing Remus on the floor, scratched up and bloody. A large blood spot spreading out on the side of his shirt. Harry fell to his knees beside Remus and grabbed the werewolf's hand. "Remus!"

Tom turned and looked at Draco. "I need Severus and your mother. She has the appropriate healing abilities and potions will be required."

Draco nodded and pounded on the doors. Hermione and the twins were already rushing over and dropped to their knees beside Harry. "How did this happen?" Harry demanded.

"He says he was fighting the Order," Tom murmured as he discreetly ended the Silincio spell. "We found him like this in his disgusting little flat."

"Back away, please," Narcissa cut in as she and Severus approached. The four Gryffindors at her feet didn't seem to want to obey her.

"Do as she says," Tom ordered, bending down to gently grasp Harry's elbow to make him stand. "You do want him healed, correct?"

Harry nodded weakly. Hermione and twins quickly backed away to give Severus and Narcissa room. Severus waved his wand and Remus' body rose into the air and hovered along behind Narcissa and Severus as they moved away towards the stairs. Tom ordered Hermione, Draco, and the twins to remain behind as he slid an arm around Harry's tense shoulders and began to lead his husband after his werewolf.

"What about him?" Harry asked, pointing into the alcove where Fenrir was leaning against the cold wall with his arms folded across his chest. He looked unconcerned about everything and was staring at the small pool of blood there with something like fascination. Harry shivered.

"Fenrir, you are dismissed."

The werewolf jolted and then frowned. "Yes, my Lord." He gave a semblance of a bow and strode out of the alcove and down the hallway towards the doors where he could Apparate outside of the wards.

"Bloody werewolves," Tom muttered as they climbed the stairs. "They're so hard to control at times. Disrespectful every chance they can get… your friend was very disrespectful, Harry. He dared to talk back to me. He yelled at me even."

Harry laughed… until he remembered what was happening, and then he settled on being angry and worried. Tom released him when they found the room being used for Remus and leaned against the wall while Harry started pacing. Tom studied him, wondering when the spell had faded away. Harry was back to his normal self now. No cat ears or tail, no meowing or hissing. He was about to ask about that, but Harry finally exploded.

"I don't understand why you did this! He'll hate me now!" Harry ranted as he paced back and forth in front of the door. "I was going to tell him one day! I was going to ease him into it! Not… Not like you did! Not like this!"

"Feed him some of your fudge. It'll be alright."

Harry spun around to gape at the man lounging against the opposite wall. "I can't believe you just said that!"

"You said he liked chocolate and if anyone's chocolate will make him feel better, it would be yours." Harry snarled unpleasantly at the placating compliment. "When did the spell end? I was disappointed to find you'd gone back to normal."

Harry pierced him with a look; much of the expression was insecurity. "You… liked me better as a five year old cat?"

Tom mentally rolled his eyes. "I should say not. You would drive me mad in a week."

"Then why are you disappointed?"

Tom didn't want to say that it was because Harry was twice as cuddly and clingy when he was cat like. Harry had practically forgotten about everything beyond the fact of playing with Tom whenever he could get away with it. Tom had even canceled some meetings in order to be with his husband. But he wasn't about to spew such Hufflepuff nonsense out loud. He had a reputation to maintain after all. "Did I marry a cat?"

"No."

"Then of course I do not prefer you as a five year old cat… it was only amusing. And I liked your reactions when I caressed your tail."

Harry blushed and spun away to stare at the door Remus was behind. "Perverted wanker," he muttered. Tom smirked at his back.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Fourteen

Remus awoke somewhere unfamiliar but the scents of the people around him were familiar. Four scents that he'd grown accustomed to over the years. Harry, Hermione, George, and Fred. He awoke to the sound of Hermione's soothing voice trying to calm Harry as he quietly ranted against his husband's actions.

"Harry please…"

"Hermione, no!" Harry hissed. "This was the worst possible way Remus could have found out! He'll…" his voice broke off and Remus heard him pull in a shaky breath. "He'll hate me. He w-won't understand."

"If I can understand, I don't see why Remus can't... eventually."

"He's spent most of his life fighting Tom! You haven't. Remus isn't neutral, Mione."

"He didn't throw a fit when he found out we were going to marry Draco," one of the twins pointed out.

"That's completely different! Draco is not the bloody Dark Lord!"

"Voldemort saved your life, Harry. That's got to count for something…"

"This is fucked! This is completely fucked! I'll never see him again! I'll…"

Harry's panic had Remus finally opening his eyes. "Harry, I would never hate you. You need to calm down and explain to me how this happened."

The four sitting beside the bed seemed frozen, hardly daring to move. All their eyes were wide open, staring at him. After a moment, Hermione caught the twins' eyes and soon the three were up and leaving the room to give Harry and Remus privacy. Harry cleared his throat awkwardly, reached over to the bedside table and picked something up. He then shoved a bowl under Remus' nose. "Err… fudge?"

Tentatively, Remus reached for a piece. He took a bite and his brows rose. "It's good." He laughed and it was as strained as Harry's smile. "Why don't you start at the beginning, Harry," he suggested after another minute of awkward silence.

Harry folded his hands in his lap and began. He started at the very beginning when he'd been cursed during the Slytherin massacre. He told Remus how Tom had sought him out in muggle London a few months later, though he didn't say anything about Tom's Animagus form. He explained how the Dark Lord saved his life and then opened up his home to him; of how they had quickly moved on from enemies, to acquaintances, to friends, and then lovers. Harry told Remus how his life was now, how happy he was. Told him about his new lucrative business with Draco. And he tried to put it into words how very much in love with Tom Riddle he was and how he was loved in return.

He spoke for a long time and not once did Remus interrupt him, but the werewolf was hanging on to his every word, he was listening. By the time Harry was finished, nearly two hours had come and gone and the bowl of fudge was empty. They sat there in silence for more minutes than Harry could stand before Remus finally spoke.

"It's no surprise you were able to forgive him. You've always had a forgiving soul, Harry."

"If that's true, I wouldn't have left the war," Harry responded flatly. "I have no intention of returning to the war."

"We won't talk about the war right now, Harry."

Harry nodded, finally looked Remus in the eye. "I swear I planned to tell you eventually and I kept complaining to Tom that I wanted you to meet him…" Harry smiled sheepishly. "Guess he was fed up with the complaining. Tom can only take so much of my nagging. I do it all the time."

Remus actually laughed at the thought of Harry nagging Voldemort. "Do you really?"

Harry grinned and nodded vigorously. "One of my life missions is to drive Tom crazy whenever possible! It's how I make him pay. It's great fun, Remus."

Remus stared at Harry, at the boy whom he thought of as a godson. He saw the absolute happiness in Harry's eyes when he spoke about the Dark Lord and he had heard the deep emotions in his voice as he relayed the story of how he came to be married to Voldemort. This wasn't a trick. It wasn't a joke.

"Remus… are we alright?"

The door opened before Remus could answer. Voldemort strode in. Harry stood and kept his eyes locked on Remus. He looked determined. It was a look Remus knew said no matter his decision Harry would never turn his back on his husband. And the Dark Lord… Voldemort walked in with a warning in his eyes. His gaze was narrowed on Remus. There was a lot in the eyes that were no longer gleaming red but instead a dark hazel. Protectiveness was an overwhelming emotion he caught within the Dark wizard's eyes. A warning too. A warning that said if Remus should turn his back on Harry, he wouldn't live an hour beyond that.

Harry turned away from the bed and met his husband at the door. "What are you doing here?"

"I'm welcome in the Malfoy home anytime," Tom answered with a drawl.

Harry crossed his arms. "That's not what I mean."

"You stayed the night here. I don't see why you had to stay the night. Your werewolf would have been perfectly fine here without you…"

Remus' eyes widened at hearing the jealousy in his tone. He didn't think Voldemort realized he could hear him. Harry turned back to Remus and said he'd be back before dragging the older wizard out into the hall. It was a few minutes before Harry returned. He came back in without Voldemort. Harry looked decidedly tussled in an I-was-just-snogged-within-an-inch-of-my-life way. Remus had been a teacher long enough to recognize passing students who looked like they'd been holed up in an alcove somewhere with their partners.

Harry had the dopiest grin on his face until he caught Remus eyeing him incredulously. "What?" he snapped defensively.

Remus smiled. "Did he really snog you out in the hall? Did the Dark Lord Voldemort actually partake in snogging out in a hall where anyone could come upon you two?"

Harry's bright blush was answer enough. And then he laughed over his embarrassment. "Tom was pissed I didn't come home last night. He was jealous and thought a reclaiming was in order."

"Yes, I did hear the jealousy in his voice… Tell me what it's like being married to him."

Harry looked up at the ceiling, shifting in place as he thought about it. Remus didn't want to think about why Harry could be shifting in that particular way. "Life's not dull, that's for sure. Just a couple of days ago he turned me into a cat! A bloody cat, Remus! I was meowing and chasing mice all over the place! The worst part… I was still mostly human, but with cat ears and a tail! But I guess I kind of deserved it… a little bit.

"Hmm, what else… Also, I'm being tutored by Severus a few days every week. Soon Tom says he wants to teach me things. Not really the Dark Arts, Remus, so don't look at me like that. I've also asked Tom and Narcissa to give me etiquette lessons whenever they can. I'm not ashamed of Tom," he told Remus firmly, "and I want to be able to stand with him when he steps out in public. I don't want to embarrass him."

Remus nodded and understood that. Harry was fiercely loyal and supportive of his loved ones. "Is it true? Is he seeking equal rights for magical beings?"

Harry grinned. "Yeah! And guess who he's got on the job for it? Only the most determined witch in the world, Miss Hermione Granger. She loves her new job, Moony! And it really has nothing to do with the war… well, not her part anyway. Tom's given her a great opportunity. He hasn't marked her and he doesn't treat her like his slave…"

"Okay, Harry. Sit down," Remus murmured and struggled to sit up. Harry helped him into a sitting position before sitting himself. Remus studied his arm, nodding in relief that it was healed. His leg was only sore now and his side felt perfectly fine. "Who healed me?"

"Narcissa and Severus… Severus thinks you're nice. That was the exact word he used. Nice. Can you believe it? Mrs. Malfoy is really nice as well, once she gets to know you and thaws out… except for certain things. She goes psychotic over the thought of Draco losing his innocence. By the way, when Narcissa comes back to check on you, whatever you do never mention Drake and the twins in the same sentence. Do not under any circumstances mention his engagement with them. Alright?"

Remus nodded and remained silent a moment and they watched each other. As the seconds moved on, Harry began chewing on his bottom lip in worry. "You really are the same, aren't you, Harry?"

"Yeah."

"If he were the same, you wouldn't have married him," Remus said with absolute certainty. A small strained smile crossed Harry's features.

"Well… he's only a little different, Remus. He's only really soft with me, the twins, Hermione, and Draco… and only them because of me. He's still sadistically determined—let me explain, Remus," he hurried on before Remus could interrupt. "Tom told me once that at the Ministry of Magic, when he invaded my mind, that was a changing point for him. He says somehow I started to heal him, ground him in a way. He says going into my mind kind of knocked the insanity out of him. He says I was his salvation," Harry said with a bright smile.

"And I don't like to brag, but I may have had a hand in him ceasing the stupid muggle and muggle born hunts... like that got him anywhere," the young wizard ended with an eye roll.

"Harry, this is all very strange and shocking, but I'm… I will not turn my back on you for this. It amazes me that Voldemort went and courted you properly. And it explains your reluctance to give me his name or let us meet. Do you swear he doesn't mistreat you?"

"Swear it, Remus. If I've annoyed him too much or he gets angry, he usually leaves and takes out his frustrations on his minions. I don't give a shite about them. It keeps them in line. Keeps them from doing horrible things. Sometimes they deserve the punishments.

"I'm sure you heard about Havershire," Harry paused and waited. Remus nodded with a ferocious frown. "Yeah, well the Dark Lord was pissed when they attacked that village. He came home covered in blood from a torturing session with the Death Eaters because they went off and did that without his knowledge. He doesn't want that sort of thing happening anymore, Remus. I swear. In that regard, he has changed. And really, things were never as they appeared."

"Yes, I've learned that," Remus replied softly. "But-"

"Okay," Harry conceded, since they were being truthful, "he has gotten me a few times with a Crucio—they're very tame though!—and he did Crucio the twins a few days ago for letting loose lots of fake mice in our castle. They should have known better! He's still the same and that is his home. He's still the Dark Lord… But that's as far as he goes with us and it's only ever seconds and then he doses me with affection… sometimes he smothers me," he paused and laughed. Remus was flummoxed. "The twins… Tom gave them a really rare spell book for their products as way of apology, so now they're trying to figure out other ways to annoy him and get him to torture them so he'll give them other things. Tom's brilliant! Honestly I think it would be weird if Tom didn't try and curse me once in a while. It's how we are."

Remus groaned and rubbed his eyes. Clearly Harry was well and truly in love and Voldemort could do no wrong in his eyes. "That last bit there, Harry… that didn't make this any better."

"You wanted the truth about him and us!"

"True." And because this seemed the best time, Remus went on to tell Harry what he found out from Fenrir about his lycanthropy.

"You know… that makes a lot of sense now. Tom told me Fenrir finds all these orphans that have been turned by rogue werewolves. Young kids whose parents turn the children out because they've become werewolves. He finds them on the streets and puts them in packs. Of course they join the Dark Lord. But they're never really mistreated. They get a home, plenty of food and clothes. They're educated and not left to feel as if no one wants them… Told you he wasn't so bad. He's kind of charming when he wants to be, Remus."

Remus snarled when Moony internally agreed. "I need to go," the werewolf muttered, pushing back the covers.

"You can't go! You were hurt really badly, Remus!"

"I don't feel any worse then I usually would after a full moon," the werewolf responded as he slipped out of bed and stood on shaky legs. "Besides, Bill will be looking for me… Merlin, I don't even know if he made it back to his safe house after… last night was brutal. We barely made it. It was a bloody miracle actually."

Harry watched him look around for his clothes. "Tom said you fought the Order. You and Bill?"

Remus leaned back against the edge of the bed and tipped his face up to stare at the gilded ceiling. "It's bad, Harry. The Order and the bloody Ministry are trying to arrest innocent people. The Patils last night. Even Augusta Longbottom. Dean Thomas and his family… Muggles, Harry! Bill, Charlie, and I have been going around warning people. Last night we didn't have Charlie with us and we were almost too late to warn… Bill and I attacked before the Order could attack those people. We give warning to the families and then attack the arresters. You'll see… lots of families are going to start disappearing. They may blame Vol… your husband."

Harry sneered. "Of course they will. Not that that's going to do them any good… Look, stay here. Rest. I'll go and find Bill."

Remus pushed off the bed, shaking his head. "Absolutely not, Harry. I don't want you involved in this and I have a feeling you don't want to be involved either. I'm actually glad about that."

"I may not want to be involved, but if Bill needs help…"

"I'll find him," Remus said again. "Where are my clothes?"

Harry studied Remus, noting the man's firm expression and knew he wouldn't win this one. "Severus brought you some clothes… but Remus, you're still hurt."

"Like I said before, it's nothing I can't handle."

On the ground floor of Malfoy Manor, within one of the studies, Tom faced three young wizards, studying them shrewdly. "Are you ready?" he asked them. "Today is the last Hogsmeade trip of the year. Your plan will only work if you are able to capture three students and enter the castle that way, without suspicion."

"Yes, my Lord. We're ready," Draco answered, while the twins nodded.

"And you two are sure?" he asked the twins.

They nodded again. "We'll be saving lives like this. It'll be over quickly if we do it this way."

"I want you two gone before myself and the Death Eater force step onto the grounds. Is this understood?"

"Yes, sir."

Draco turned to them, crossing his arms over his chest. "I get your sister," he reminded lowly, nearly hissing out the words. And they nodded again because the three of them had already talked about this and Draco had promised not to kill Ginny after he did whatever he planned to do to her. Frankly they believed their youngest sibling needed to learn a very good life's lesson, and she needed to learn you never crossed a Malfoy. She would probably try again if Draco didn't teach her.

"Very good," Tom said. "We'll attack tomorrow morning. I'm assuming you have everything prepared as I've given you enough warning beforehand."

"Yep. Everything is at the store. We'll pop over there first and then into Hogsmeade to pick off three unsuspecting students."

The Dark Lord turned and pulled something off the nearest chair before he pulled something from the inside of his robes. He turned and handed the items over to one of the copperheads. "I trust you know what to do with these."

"Um…" the copperhead with a silver stud in his ear cleared his throat, staring at the old and blank parchment with recollection and wariness while his brother caressed the silvery material in his hands. "No disrespect, sir, but can we ask where you got this?"

Tom turned narrowed eyes onto Draco. "Harry is aware Hogwarts will be attacked. He's aware Draco will have something to do with it and thought Draco could use his map and cloak to keep himself safe. So no, I did not steal from my husband."

"Alright then!" the twins chirped, and stowed the Marauder's Map away with grins, passing the cloak over to the blond.

"Fine. Leave now. And do not fail or you will face consequences. As I've said, you've had plenty of time to prepare."

Draco bowed lowly with a murmured, "yes, my Lord," before turning to leave. The twins hurried after him, in no way wanting to be left alone with the Dark Lord. Despite them being Harry's friends, they knew if they screwed this up, it would be their heads they had better hand over in the end. This was a big attack and the rest of Voldemort's plans relied on conquering Hogwarts.

"We'll go see my father before leaving," Draco murmured as they walked down the hall.

Lucius was in the parlor with Severus and Narcissa and was in the silent process of trying to find some way to start the conversation he knew had to come sooner or later when the three walked in. Draco in front with the two following only a foot behind. Lucius noticed his wife was once again eyeing the two wizards standing like guards behind their son.

"Father, we're leaving for Hogsmeade."

Lucius nodded and stood. "Do not fail, son."

"Of course not, father. I'm with two Gryffindors. They seem to have a lot of dumb luck."

"It's true!" the two behind him chimed in.

"Draco," his father warned.

"I know, Father. I know how serious this is."

"We won't fail, Mr. Malfoy," the twins stated firmly, glancing at the back of Draco's head before returning their gazes to Lucius. By their looks, Lucius understood they would make sure nothing bad happened to Draco, which meant they would do everything in their power to make sure the mission was a success, whatever the cost.

The moment the three young wizards were gone and the door shut behind them, Narcissa turned to Lucius. The blond man tensed. "Lucius," she began levelly, and Lucius glanced at Severus from the corner of his eye, "I know you have business dealings with those two, but I think you should restrict their time associating with our son."

"Whatever for, Narcissa? I was under the impression you liked them. You said they were very nice and clever."

"I do not like the way they watch Draco."

"How do they watch him?" Severus inquired as he took the cushion next to his lover.

Narcissa smiled and it was so very cold. "They look at him the same way you have always looked at Lucius."

If he hadn't been so wary about Narcissa's smile or the fact that she saw more than Draco and the twins realized, he would have preened. Of course Severus watched him. Severus could never keep his eyes to himself whenever he was in the room. But now was not the time to think of such things. Now was the time to set Narcissa straight, because really… this complex of hers was driving everyone absolutely crazy.

Lucius cleared his throat and made sure his wand was still in the holster around his forearm. This was liable to turn nasty. "Narcissa, our son is no longer a little boy. He's a grown wizard now and I dare say a very good looking one. He will and has gained those types of looks…" he trailed off as Narcissa's features hardened like ice and realized that was not the way to go. He didn't even need to turn and look to know Severus was rolling his eyes. "What I'm trying to say is…" he wanted to say something to calm her down before he told her exactly what was going on, but he couldn't seem to think of anything under the glacial look his wife was sending him. She was very good at that. "Severus, I need a drink."

Severus sighed and stood; muttering, "coward," under his breath as he went to the liquor cabinet. "Narcissa," he started as he poured the three of them strong drinks, "Draco is not a little boy and you need to stop deluding yourself."

"Excuse me?" she whispered lowly.

"Draco is nearly nineteen. Well beyond the age you and Lucius were married. Passed the age most pureblooded children are married. You can't keep him under your wing forever. Draco will want a partner. He'll want to start a family of his own."

Severus said all this while his back was to the room and the room fell into an eerie silence. He hoped Lucius would do the right thing and protect his back should Narcissa decide to send a nasty curse his way.

"He's correct, Narcii."

"There's plenty of time for that yet," Narcissa said lightly as Severus turned. She had taken a seat and seemed to be in a cloud of denial. Severus handed her a drink, went back to grab his and Lucius' and sat down. He really didn't want to be here any longer and thought to get it over and done with. The sooner Narcissa was told, the sooner she would get over it.

"Narcissa," he began, only to be interrupted by Lucius.

His lover blurted out with, "Draco is with child!"

Severus closed his eyes and groaned just as the sound of glass shattering ripped through the air. He turned to his lover with an incredulous glare. Of all the things Lucius could have gone with, he chose that one? "Really? Really, Lucius, you went there?"

Lucius didn't reply. Instead he sat there watching his wife, who seemed frozen in time. Her fingers curved around as if she were still holding the glass that now lay shattered at her feet.

After what seemed like ages, Narcissa moved. She slowly stood and vanished the mess with the wand that had suddenly appeared in her hand. Both wizards' tensed as they had not seen her pull that wand. "I think you're lying. For whatever reason, I think you are lying, Lucius. My baby would have told me."

Lucius stood also and drew up to his full height. "Yes, he is your baby, Narcii, and will always be, but Draco is also a man now and you must come to terms with it. Narcissa… Draco is very much in…" he paused to swallow thickly before going on. "Well he's…"

"He's in love!" Severus spat out, knowing Lucius was choking on the words. "He's in love and you're making it hard for him to be truly happy."

"Nonsense, Severus! He would have told me!"

"He would not, Narcissa! Not when his telling you would mean the death of his lovers!"

"Lovers?" she hissed and the two wizards flinched. "I knew it!"

"Narcissa, if they look at Draco the same way Severus looks at me…" he motioned between himself and his lover. “We're devoted to each other. Wouldn't you like that for our son?"

Severus nodded even though this conversation was making him uneasy. He never liked discussing with any one the strength of his devotion to his lover. It wasn't anyone's business. And it was also a weakness should anyone know about it. "And they've been nothing but perfect gentlemen with Draco." In public, he thought to himself. Well, mostly in public.

"They saved him from the kidnappers," Lucius added. "You must have seen them, Narcissa. Fred and George never rested for even a moment until they rescued our son.”

"How could you condone this?" she asked with a trembling voice. A voice that had Lucius taking a step back and over until Severus was partially standing in front of him.

Though he did raise his chin and spoke steadily. "I am the head of this household, Narcissa, and I will decide what is best-"

"You do not want to go down that road right now," Severus hissed from the corner of his mouth. "Narcissa," he said to the witch, whom he now noticed had her wand up and pointed at them, "those two wizards worship the ground your son walks on. They would do anything for him. Even a simpleton can see that."

"Are you calling me a simpleton, Severus Snape?" she asked, her words slashing across the room like a whip.

Outside of the room, two ears were pressed firmly against the door. Harry was snickering. "This is getting good."

"In a horrifying way," Hermione replied with wide eyes. "It's a good thing the twins are not here at the moment-"

"Narcissa, please! Put down your wand!"

"How can you talk about marrying our son off!" the witch inside shrieked. "He's an innocent baby!"

"Draco hasn't been innocent since he was fourteen!" Lucius shouted in a voice that the two outside knew was his fed up voice. "He is not a baby and I'm quite sure he enjoys sex whenever he can manage to get away from you!"

"Lucius!" shouted Severus just before a plethora of things inside simultaneously exploded, making Harry and Hermione quickly back away from the door and run away.

"Maybe I should get Tom," Harry said. "He might not be too pleased to lose his Lieutenants."

"You should probably go and check on Lucius and Severus. I think Narcissa might have killed them just now," Harry said the moment he entered his husband's office.

Tom looked up and studied him. "It didn't go well then."

"Definitely not," Harry answered. Then he rolled his eyes. "Lucius actually tried to use the pregnancy ploy. She saw right through it. Doesn't believe it at all," he said as he sank into one of the seats in front of the desk. "Lucius yelled out about how Draco has been having sex since he was fourteen… after that it sounded like everything but the walls in there exploded. So yeah, you might need to win this war without those two."

Tom remained silent and watched his husband. After a time, he narrowed his eyes. "What of your werewolf?"

Harry frowned. "Remus. His name is Remus."

"Your werewolf," he prodded.

"He's gone off to search for a friend. He probably felt really uncomfortable and unsafe at Malfoy Manor. Can't say I blame him. He promised to contact me soon… did you give Drake my map and cloak?"

"Yes."

Harry breathed a sigh of relief. "I just… I'm trying to stay out of this, but-" he broke off with a pained grimace. "Course, giving him that stuff is a huge advantage, right? I'm helping…"

"Believe me when I say you are saving lives, Harry. We all are. And you're not so much helping my cause as you are helping a friend."

Harry's head rolled to the side and he gave a lopsided grin. "I do believe you. I know you want me to be proud of the world we will have in the future."

"Don't let that get out. I can't have my minions knowing I'm catering to you."

"Hardly," Harry responded with a laugh, though the laugh dimmed when Tom stood and went to the wardrobe in the corner to pull out his Dark Lord robes; reminding Harry of what was to come in the next few days.

It was worse not knowing exactly what was going to happen once Tom had Hogwarts. Harry didn't want to ask. But he could guess what Tom's next move would be, since prisoners were required. Tom was going to prey on the weakness of the world. This had Harry smirking. Both from the thought of what he knew was going to occur after Hogwarts- Tom was a genius- and from the emotions he could feel from their link.

Harry closed his eyes a moment, taking time to feel Tom's magic- heavy sadistic desire and excitement- licking at him. It was overwhelmingly dark and deliciously clouded his senses. It was addicting and toxic. Harry was glad Tom liked him the way he was because if his husband tried courting him to the Dark side, Harry didn't think he'd have the strength to resist.

When he opened his eyes, Tom was standing near him with his black robes thrown over his forearm. His eyes were back to gleaming crimson and staring fixedly, almost hungrily on his young husband's face. "It would be almost too easy," he purred, as if sensing Harry's thoughts.

Harry pretended not to hear him, made damn sure Tom couldn't see how that voice or those words affected him and stood with a sigh. "Suppose you want me out of your hair. You'll be busy and I need to fill orders."

"I'll be out for the rest of the day, yes, but I'll return this evening. Tomorrow, however…"

Harry nodded that he understood. And then he winced and rubbed his forehead. "Bloody hell, Tom. I can feel how excited you are."

Tom's red eyes seemed to grow brighter. "I will wake you when I return home tonight."

Harry enjoyed the rapid beating of his heart and the way his face flushed in anticipation. He cocked a grin. "Will you be rough with me?" he made sure his tone was begging.

Tom groaned and turned away from him. "Go on, you little brat."

Harry snickered as he turned to leave. "I'm not little."

"I've always wanted to shag on Snape's desk."

Draco and Fred turned to stare at George. The three were currently ensconced in a broom closet very near the Great Hall. The first part of their plan had gone off without a hitch. They'd abducted three fifth year boys the day before and had locked them away in the Shrieking Shack. Once there, the Hogwarts students were bound and gagged and a particle of their hair had been taken. Draco and the twins had then used Polyjuice to take up their identities and returned to the school with the rest of the student body.

Once there, they'd gone to the Room of Requirement to wait until those in the castle were asleep.

"It's Slughorn's desk now," Draco reminded George as he checked the time once again. They had another ten minutes to wait. Hopefully everything would go well. If not… Draco cringed. He didn't want to think about that.

George frowned. "Thanks, Draco love. You've ruined the fantasy."

The blond smirked.

Fred shifted behind Draco. "Actually this right here is one of my fantasies."

"Why is it you always like to press from behind?" Draco whispered, feeling his face blushing and other parts of his anatomy taking notice of the man behind him.

George maneuvered to press against his front. "Simple, love. Fred can't wait to slide his cock inside you and I can't wait to drop to my knees in front of you. I'll lift you up for him, spread you wide and let him fuck you while I'm sucking you off. Or… maybe you'd like me to rim you first. How's that sound, Draco? I can't wait to shove my tongue inside you."

Draco collapsed against Fred, his eyes rolling to the back from just the thought of how that would feel... Actually that sounded fan-bloody-tastic, especially when George talked in that deep low breathy voice. Draco was finally all for it, but unfortunately they had a mission to complete. "That sounds—can we," Draco pulled in a shuddering gasp before licking his lips. "When it's all over, can we come back here and you can say that again and then… I will agree to whatever you say, yeah?"

"Oh, Merlin, yes!" Fred whispered harshly into his ear.

"I should go now though," Draco murmured, pleased at their expressions as he forced himself to pull away, quickly donning the Invisibility Cloak.

"You're a delicious tease," George hissed as Fred raised the map with not so steady hands in order to look and make sure Draco would be safe to step out without anyone seeing the door opening.

"And you're good to go," Fred went on, seeing the coast was clear on the map.

Only a few minutes later, Draco stood just inside the Great Hall, eyes narrowed and scouring the room. He was incredibly pleased to see most of the teaching staff in attendance and drinking from their goblets and eating their food as if nothing was wrong. From their slightly tired yet completely unconcerned faces, Draco determined they were suspicious in no way and had no idea the kitchen had been invaded last night. It had been difficult to bypass the house elves, but since they'd gone in at such an ungodly hour, there hadn't been too many of the creatures around and he and Fred had been very good at distracting the remaining elves while George went about poisoning the food and drink and any and all plates he could get his hands on.

Draco carefully crossed his arms over his chest as his gaze moved away from the High table to that of the Gryffindor table. His eyes swiftly passed the crimson and gold idiots to one in particular who was doing nothing more than picking at her food. She sat on the side that conveniently faced the doors, which gave Draco a very good look at her face, and astonishingly the Weaslette bitch still had bruising along her jaw and eyes. Just what kind of spell had Granger used? Surely it would have faded by now.

The blond looked away from the ugly redhead, at the same time wondering how the gorgeous fiends could ever be related to her. He noticed several drooping heads in the Hall, most notably at the Head table. It was happening so slowly that no one really noticed. No one would really notice until their eyes slid shut and remained that way. And by that time, the lethargy would be too heavy for them to even pick up their wands.

He also noticed the three they'd abducted the day before didn't seem to be missed, but this was probably due to the fact that while Polyjuiced, he and the twins had begged sickness and told anyone who'd tried talking to them that they'd be going to the Madam Pomfrey. She was someone who would need to be taken care of soon, before she could alert the Ministry. As well as Pince and Filch, but he had never seen them come into breakfast late, which meant they weren't going to arrive at all. They would be no problem for the Death Eaters.

Draco waited a few more minutes, his eyes returning to the Head table, for that was where the danger to their plans lies. McGonagall looked to be trying to fight it but the others were already dozing. Draco drew his wand and began to quickly walk down between two House tables. It was lucky the half giant wasn't there as well. Rubeus Hagrid would have been hard to poison with this potion. It would have taken more than one dose. The half giant was most likely about the lawns or in his cottage. He would also be taken care of by the Death Eaters once the Dark Lord stripped away the wards. Draco wasn't going to concern himself with anyone who wasn't in the Great Hall.

He lifted his wand and pointed it at the Headmistress. "Stupefy," he breathed. She slumped in her seat without further ado. Draco then repeated the spell on the rest of the lethargic staff, just in case. Turning on his heels, he went about studying the student body once more. The Hall was quiet now as most were already asleep. Heads in hands, plates, on the table. There were a few who seemed to have ingested less of the potion and were looking around bleary eyed. But they'd ingested just enough to keep them docile and unresponsive. Confused. Ironically, Ginny Weasley seemed better off than most of her peers and she was peering around with widening eyes. Most likely because she didn't seem to have an appetite.

"Incarcerous!" Draco shouted. She gasped as thick ropes bound around her. Making her unable to move and look behind to see who had shouted.

There was a stir about the room at his shout, but it was hushed. If Draco weren't so intent on Weasley he would have found the lack of noise in the full Great Hall disturbing. But at the moment all his attention was on the twisting redhead. Draco dropped the hood of Harry's cloak before reaching out to grab a fist full of her horrid hair and yanking back until her face was tipped to the ceiling and she was looking at him upside down.

Her eyes widened upon seeing him; a mix of horror and anger crossing her features and Draco felt like crowing. But he wouldn't because now was not the time for it.

"Malfoy," she slurred. He had a feeling she would have screeched if she could.

"Promised, didn't I?" he drawled, pointing his wand at her face while keeping a firm grip on her hair. "Promised to give back all I was given. Did you think I was bluffing?"

The chit's face paled and he smirked gleefully before hitting her with the same spell she'd hit him with to force his mouth open and to remain that way. Draco set his wand on the table in front of her, as if to taunt her with it since she couldn't reach for it. He then grabbed her full goblet of pumpkin juice and promptly drowned her mouth with the liquid. She tried to spit it out, but he only picked up the jug next and started to pour that in her mouth.

"Don't forget to swallow. Can't have you dying… yet. I'm not through with you."

Once he was certain enough liquid had gone down, he threw her head away from him, rubbing his hand on his slacks and retaking his wand. He laughed a cruel laugh. "You look ridiculous, sitting there droopy eyed with your mouth wide open, pumpkin juice all over your robes... Think I'll leave you like that for the rest of Death Eaters to see you when they get here. It'll give everyone a laugh."

Her eyes widened in horror once again, but he didn't see it as he'd spun on his heel and strode towards the doors. It was time for the next part of their plans.

Draco watched from behind the gate, enraptured as the Dark Lord glided forth from the darkness, his Death Eaters separating to allow him through. Draco stood tall and proud, a smirk on his lips as the Dark Lord and his followers began to dismantle the strong wards blocking their entrance. It took only fifteen minutes and soon the Dark Lord was blasting the gate open.

As soon as they were through, Draco moved to stand beside his father, who had followed closely behind the Dark Lord, along with Severus and Aunt Bella. Everyone was covered in their Death Eater robes and masks but he knew who the three were following his Lord. It was always Severus, his father, and Bellatrix Lestrange who were allowed to follow so closely behind. Lucius pressed a proud hand on his shoulder the moment he came near and Severus passed over Draco's robes and mask. The young blond quickly and eagerly donned the apparel. But paused when he noticed his father had a bandage against his neck and Severus was missing an eyebrow.

"Wha-" he began, only to be cut off.

"Report," the Dark Lord hissed, turning to him.

Draco quickly knelt, dipping his head, enjoying the feeling of the mask over his face. "My Lord, the Great Hall was mostly full. They are all asleep. A few students may be around…"

"Easily taken care of," Voldemort replied.

"Yes, my Lord. Also, Madam Pince, Pomfrey, Filch, and that half giant are not in the Great Hall. I checked Hagrid’s hut… he's not in there."

Severus stepped forward, his eyes scouring the grounds. "He's probably in the forest."

Voldemort turned to stare back up at the school. "Some of you spread out and look for him. If you can avoid killing him, do so. He may be of some use. The rest of you… we have a school to secure. Come, Draco."

Draco, Severus and a load of Death Eaters followed after their lord, while the other half of their forces (including his father) who had not gone searching for Hagrid remained behind to reconstruct the wards to their specifications. His father was a master of wards.

"Have they left, Draco?" the Dark Lord questioned as they approached the heavy double doors of Hogwarts.

"Who, my Lord?"

"Your silent accomplices."

"Yes."

"Very good."

Voldemort glided up the steps and pushed open the doors himself, while those behind him had their wands at the ready. The Entrance Hall was empty. Voldemort entered and went straight to the Great Hall. Bellatrix and a few others separated, intent on searching through the school, taking care of stragglers and the others Draco had mentioned. The Dark Lord stopped before the Great Hall doors and immediately pushed them open. He took two steps inside and stopped, crimson eyes soaking in the scene greedily. Finally he tipped his head back and laughed. It was gleeful and deranged and sent goose bumps up and down Draco's spine.

"Draco."

The blond hurried to his Master's side, apprehensive. Had he done something wrong? "My Lord?"

A hand dropped onto his shoulder. "Very good. Very good indeed, Draco."

Breathing a sigh of relief, Draco smirked.

Voldemort pulled his hand away and turned to his minions. "Chain them all."

Ginevra Weasley was one of the last to awake from the potion's effects. Heavily, she pulled her face off the table. The first thing she saw was Draco Malfoy standing on the other side of the table, leaning against the wall and smirking at her. His eyes held a malicious light. At the moment he didn't look like a pathetic cowardly boy always calling for his father. He looked taller and more self assured, colder. How could her brothers want someone who could look so cold? It was inconceivable.

Unfortunately, she didn't know her brothers all that well. She didn't know they enjoyed every aspect of Draco, even the aspect that made him a Death Eater. Unfortunately for her, Draco Malfoy was not afraid to embrace the Darkness of his master. Especially not when everything was turning out just perfect for him and those he was associated with. She would soon learn he was not someone to mess with. Her brothers had warned her, after all.

Ginny scowled, ignoring the rest of the Hall. Ignoring the students sitting all around her, chained and forced into silence. "What do you think you're going to do, Malfoy?" she spat, her voice carrying across the Hall. "You're nothing but a spineless bastard!"

"Perhaps," Draco drawled as he pushed off the wall and approached the table, ignoring the rest of the students as she seemed to be doing, "you should take a look around. That way first," he indicated the direction of the Head table.

Ginny narrowed her eyes but did as he suggested. Fear slammed into her when she saw nothing but Death Eaters sitting at the table. And sitting in the Headmistress' chair, Voldemort. Whipping her head around, she finally noticed all of her peers were chained together. Shackled tightly. Some were crying but it was silent. Her gaze went back to Malfoy.

His smirk grew. "My Lord has granted me a gift for making all this possible." Actually the Dark Lord had promised many things to him. A rise in Death Eater ranks for one. But Draco was more inclined to want to play with his first gift. Ginevra Weasley.

"You won't do anything, Malfoy! All you're good for is hiding behind your father's back!"

Draco raised his wand to her face and said in a very controlled and clipped voice, "Crucio."

From the head table, several people perked and turned to them as Ginny cried out. Voldemort's ever present smirk grew while Lucius grinned maliciously. Bellatrix hopped in her seat, clapping her hands delightedly as the redhead shrieked and writhed in pain in her seat. The students around watched in fear and horror.

"Well, well… I did not think he had it in him," Voldemort murmured.

"Truthfully, my Lord," Lucius said, "neither did I."

"I wonder…" Voldemort turned his thoughts inward and continued to watch. Draco loved that girl's brothers, and yet he had enough hate for their sister to be able to do that to her. Which means she must have personally done something to the young Malfoy in order to fuel his desire to torture her in such a way. Voldemort was suddenly drawn back to the conversation he'd had with Harry after they'd found Draco and took care of the kidnappers. From the conversation, Voldemort deduced the kidnappers must have been Weasleys. And now… Ginevra Weasley must have been one of them.

The look on Draco's face was pleasing, and as much as he was enjoying the show, having the youngest offspring of Arthur Weasley going insane at the moment was not part of the plans. "That is enough, Draco."

Draco immediately pulled off the curse. "Sorry, my Lord. Got a bit… excited."

Bellatrix acted as if that were the most wonderful thing she'd ever heard her baby nephew say. She went back to clapping and laughing hysterically.

"It is understandable," Voldemort said, eyeing the witch as she slumped forward, shaking uncontrollably and whimpering. "But you may continue to play with her. Just remember to control yourself… for the time being."

Draco nodded and turned back to Ginny. "I will get you back for every broken bone, bruise, and lost tooth you gave me. Every hex and curse… everything."

"How can you do this to me?" she rasped. "What about my bro-"

"Silencio," he hissed. "They have nothing to do with this. Weaslette, they told me they warned you of my coming revenge. It's your own fault you did not listen to them. I won't kill you. But by the time I'm done with you, you'll wish you were dead," he muttered menacingly.

Draco moved then, walking purposely down the table and then around it until he was standing behind her. He slashed his wand through the air and the chains connecting her to the students beside her broke.

Again, he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her off the bench. She could do nothing but struggle half heartedly against his hold and the chains surrounding her body until she fell to the ground. She was still weak from the Unforgivable and barely moved as he began to drag her along the floor towards the door by her hair.

Voldemort almost wanted to get up and follow them. To watch young Malfoy take out his revenge. This was a side of Draco neither he nor the others had ever seen. He had hidden his feelings well from everyone in regards to his kidnapping. He seemed more mature as well and Voldemort wondered if some of that had to do with his lovers. After that thought the Dark Lord almost snorted. Fred and George Weasley, mature? Then again, they could be very serious when the occasion called for it. If not, Lucius would never have agreed to do business with them, nor would he have agreed to a marriage contract. They had to have qualities that would make the Malfoy Family proud.

Beside him, Lucius was thrumming with pride while Severus rolled his eyes. "Was it necessary to drag her out by her hair?" the Potions Master grumbled.

"Yes," Voldemort said, knowing this was all about Draco's kidnapping. "Another way to humiliate her." No doubt to get back at the way he was probably humiliated during his kidnapping. "Now then," he began to tap a long finger against the wooden table, surveying their prisoners. No one was looking in their direction. Not one of the little brats dared. He found himself thinking that if Harry were still a student, he probably would have been the only one bold enough to meet eyes with him. That's what made Harry worthy. "Do we alert the Ministry ourselves, or do we wait until they come here…"

"My Lord… I thought we would-"

"Yes, we will storm the Ministry, but I want them to know about this first. It will make them hesitate when fighting back. Wouldn't it, Lucius?"

It was a rhetorical question, but Lucius answered anyway. "Yes, my Lord."

Voldemort nodded and smiled grimly. "Contact Charleston and Lustre. Have them deliver the message and memory immediately."

"Will you stop it? I'm trying to read!"

Harry sighed and tried to stop his agitated knee from continuously bouncing up and down. He stared, almost unseeing across the table at Hermione, who as usual had her head in a book. How could she read at a time like this?

They were sitting in the breakfast room and Harry couldn't seem to sit still long enough to eat even one bite. "My scar," he murmured. "The link…"

Hermione pulled her nose out of the book, looking worried. "Does it hurt?"

Harry blushed and shook his head. "It's intoxicating, Mione," he whispered. "Bloody evil git is doing it on purpose."

Hermione laughed under her breath. Harry narrowed his eyes. It wasn't really funny at all. It had him all jittery and flushed and craving his husband. Harry spent another moment glaring at her before looking behind Hermione at the Aurors standing in the corner. He didn't know why Tom had ordered the two to be there, but they didn't bother him and he knew Hermione didn't mind Charleston being there either, even if the two Aurors were just standing there watching and softly talking. Probably about the raids.

Harry grinned. He didn't want to be the only one uncomfortable. "Hey, Hermione?"

"Hmm?" she murmured distractedly, already back to her reading.

"When are we going lingerie shopping again?" he asked in a voice that was probably too loud. But it did the trick and snagged Charleston's undivided attention. The man pulled away from the Auror conversation mid-sentence. "Are you wearing the new set now? The black and red lacy set? You look luscious in that. As a gay man, I say you look luscious," he raised his eyes to the Auror and smirked, "imagine what a straight man might say."

Charleston was practically frothing at the mouth. Hermione tended to wear very tame work suites and robes to work. Nothing flashy about it. A lot of men usually salivated when they knew the woman had something racy underneath the drab. He'd been right in thinking Andrew Charleston was one of those men.

Hermione's mouth had dropped wide open during his little inquiry and her face looked to be in danger of exploding with all the blood rushing up there. But catching sight of Harry's smirk, her eyes quickly narrowed. Harry shifted in his seat. This was going to be good. Hermione wasn't going to run away, she was going to join in. Awesome.

"Actually, Harry, I'm wearing the lace and fishnet chemise right now. It's a weekday. You know how I like to wear my chemises on weekdays."

"I do, indeed." Harry smiled widely. "The jade green one with the black leather?"

"Yes, that's the one," she answered back with a smirk before returning to her book. Harry wanted to applaud her.

Charleston was drooling and he looked kind of stunned, hypnotized. Lustre was laughing under his breath and had to dig his elbow into his partner's side. Harry wondered how long Charleston had been interested in Hermione. At the manor when the Auror had asked her out, Charleston had implied he'd been postponing asking her. As if he'd been watching her for a while at the Ministry or something. Harry mentally applauded his friend. She'd really caught the eye of a gorgeous competent man.

Harry wanted to draw the man closer in order to get to know him better, but suddenly he was hit with a vision. Harry hissed and closed his eyes, pressing his palm over his forehead. "I'm fine," he croaked before Hermione could panic. "He's just… showing me something." What Tom was showing him was of Draco cursing Ginny Weasley. "He's really very pleased with Draco."

Harry felt hands on his back, rubbing in circling soothing motions, but he didn't open his eyes. Instead he watched the youngest Weasley succumb to Draco's wand, and wondered at himself when he couldn't drudge up even an ounce of pity. "Good Merlin! He's dragging her out of the hall by her hair!" he exclaimed minutes later. After that the vision ended and Harry sat back, gasping.

"Who's dragging who, mate?"

Harry's eyes snapped open. He found the twins sitting next to him. Hermione was behind him. She'd been the one with the soothing hand on his back. "Err… Draco was dragging Ginny out of the Hall by her hair," he answered truthfully. Should he tell them about the Crucio?

They noticed the pensive look on his face. Fred grabbed a sugar bun off his plate and nibbled on it before replacing it. "Draco told us what he was going to do to her."

"Everything? Because, um… because our thoughts about him being too timid to torture was way off. He seems to be able to pull the Crucio off exceedingly well."

George's lips thinned. "It's better than using Sectumsempra. I'm sure Draco wouldn't have been as useless at it as thankfully Ginny and Ron were. But if he knew they tried to use that on him…"

"You're seriously alright with it?" Hermione questioned as she moved around back to her seat. She was more curious than anything.

The twins nodded. "Draco already told us what he was going to do to her. She'll live in the end. We couldn't stop Draco even if we wanted to and Ginny deserves a lesson. Maybe she'll grow up."

"Master Harry! Mr. Malfoy be here!"

Harry looked over at the house elf standing beside his chair and nodded. "Show him up, thanks."

Lucius appeared soon after. He greeted those at the table before immediately ordering the Aurors to the Ministry. He pulled out a vial and a rolled up parchment. "Be discreet when you hand this over. Our Lord doesn't want your cover blown quite yet," the blond aristocrat told the two. Charleston and Lustre nodded and left. Charleston catching Hermione's eye as he left, winking at her.

Lucius turned to the twins and cleared his throat. "Do not visit the manor until I say otherwise," he intoned gravely. "Narcissa… has gone into shock. I rather think she will kill anyone who visits at the moment. Stay as far away from her as possible. Keep your eyes open, she may hunt for you."

"Sucks to be you two," Harry snickered as Lucius turned on his heel and left without another word.

Once he was out of the room, Hermione's blazing eyes landing on Harry. "You cretin!"

"What? You handled that brilliantly, Mione! You should have seen his face! He wanted to eat you!"

That didn't calm her down at all.

"I really don't know what to do, Remus. I don't…"

Remus looked up from his ale to study his table companion. Bill was slouched down, staring into his own cup with a pensive expression. Several hours ago, Wizarding Britain had been informed Hogwarts had been overtaken by the Dark Lord and the students and some teachers taken hostage. Several hours ago, the Ministry had been notified of this and had been given an ultimatum. Submit or be responsible for the deaths of an entire school of children; for the deaths of their future. Voldemort had also attacked the Ministry of Magic with far more forces than the Ministry had known he had, easily taking over, and all the Ministry could do was retreat and regroup somewhere else. But Voldemort wanted the entire nation to submit and he would hold the school hostage until such time as those like the Order gave up.

"I want," Remus began slowly and quietly because they were in the three Broomsticks, even though it was deserted. "I want equal rights for those like me. That will never happen under today's government… he will not kill those children, Bill."

"How do you know that? How do you know my little sister isn't dead right now?"

Remus wanted to say because of Harry. But he knew that wasn't it. Harry had made it plain his husband was still the Dark Lord. Still a dictator who would do anything to achieve his goals. "He'd be more likely to want to kill the parents should no one agree with his terms, and then go on to brainwash the students. It would be easy once their parents are gone, especially with the younger ones.

"Every night we've been fighting the Order, Bill," he whispered. "I'm tired of it. I found some happiness. I want to keep it. If that means… if that means turning my back on the current Ministry, then so be it. He doesn't want to kill every muggle and muggleborn. He wants to isolate us away from them. If he's going to try and make it where I can walk down the street without people running away or spitting at me, where I can get a proper job and live like a normal citizen…"

"What are you saying?"

"I'm saying… I'm joining the werewolves. I'm joining Fenrir. I'm joining that cause."

Bill narrowed his eyes, though he didn't look angry. "You've been talking about him a lot… you do realize what joining him means."

"Yes. I'm aware, Bill. And no I have not been talking about that bastard a lot!"

Bill raised a brow at the vehement denial. "You have. Ever since that day you came to find me at the safe house."

The door to the Three Broomsticks opened before Remus could deny once again and it drew their attention. There was nobody else in the place beyond Madam Rosmerta as most everyone was afraid to leave their homes, which was one reason why they'd chosen such a place for the meeting. Remus growled lowly under his breath when a tall figure stepped in wrapped in black robes, swinging a white mask around his finger.

"How does he always find me?" he snapped before he pulled his eyes away from the approaching werewolf to Bill. "Will you join me?"

Bill sighed and scrubbed his hands over his face. "At this point, I'd rather join Fred and George and be neutral. I don't want to fight for and against the Order anymore, but I can't side with him without knowing... Who knows what he's going to do in the future? He may burn the world to the ground. I can't be a part of that, Remus."

"Remus," purred the Death Eater when he stopped in front of their table.

Remus bared his straight teeth. "You have some nerve walking around dressed like that."

"Yes, thank you. I will sit," Fenrir responded, taking the seat next to him.

"Anyone sees us with him, we're traitors," Bill murmured, mostly to himself. But Rosmerta was nowhere to be seen. She probably saw Fenrir approaching the door and disappeared quickly like a smart witch would.

Fenrir ignored Bill. "Have you decided?"

Remus lifted his eyes to Fenrir and nodded. "I have."

Fenrir turned in his seat, angling himself closer to Remus. Bill raised an eyebrow. Remus was entirely too attentive to the elder werewolf's presence. But it was the same with Greyback. Bill might as well have been invisible. Remus' eyes had dilated upon Greyback's arrival and his nose was constantly flaring, the same with the Death Eater.

"Please," Fenrir purred, leaning closer to Remus, "don't keep me in suspense, cub."

"You will stop calling me cub," Remus growled, rearing his head back.

"Remus!" the Death Eater barked. "Answer me!"

"I will join," Remus answered, unconsciously bowing his head.

Fenrir stood them, grabbing his arm and jerking Remus to his feet. "Wonderful, cub. We'll have fun together."

Bill's mouth parted in surprise when Remus' cheeks darkened. It was weird seeing the elder wizard acting in such a way because he didn't think these reactions had anything to do with anger, and Greyback's eyes expressed he was more excited and relieved about Remus' decision than he was outwardly letting on. Bill wondered if Remus could see that. Maybe not, as the younger werewolf was currently avoiding all eye contact with Greyback.

"Remus, seriously?" he asked in shock, talking about the attraction. Though apparently the both of them didn't realize what it was.

"He's made his decision," Greyback said to Bill. "And you? Will you continue to fight for the losing side?"

"At the moment, I refuse to fight for either side."

"You're torn then, hmm? Very good. Both of you follow me. You will not be harmed… if you do as I say and follow closely."

With that said, he dropped Remus' arm and walked towards the door. Remus scowled. He didn't want to follow after Fenrir like a… like a cub!

Without turning around, Fenrir chuckled under his breath. "Remus, do not be petulant at a time like this. You are a grown wizard, aren't you?"

"You're a monumental bastard!" he hissed at the dark wizard's back.

"At times, yes, that is true."

Remus seethed beside Bill and only moved when the younger wizard nudged him towards the door. "Remus, wow," Bill murmured quietly as they started moving towards the door. Remus looked at him in question. "Honestly, you don't realize… never mind."

The two followed Fenrir through the deserted village and soon they were passing through the Hogwarts wards, Fenrir having to hold onto their arms to get them passed.

"Why are we here?" Bill asked.

"All in good time," Fenrir answered.

Remus looked back over his shoulder, eyes moving back and forth. "And why aren't there any Aurors around? Surely they would have posted people here. I was actually very shocked when there wasn't a station in Hogsmeade."

"They are… a bit short handed, Remus. And busy elsewhere." He laughed then. A deep long chuckle. "You have no idea the number of forces the Dark Lord possesses. He's everywhere."

Nothing else was said until they were brought into the school, until they were brought in front of the Great Hall doors. It was then that Fenrir tuned to pierce Remus with a hard look that was soon offset by the werewolf's soft pleading tone. "Remus, I beg of you to remain calm and respectful. Do not talk back. There will be no leniency as there was last time." Remus blinked rapidly. In too much of a shock to actually say anything. "You as well," he said to Bill, who gave a sort of jerky nod. "Wands. The both of you," he said, holding his hands out for their wands.

"No," both protested strongly.

A voice spoke from behind just as someone shoved wands into their backs. "Do as he says and you will not be harmed."

"Severus?"

The Potions Master moved to where both Bill and Remus could see him, though the wands at their backs did not pull away. Remus sighed and pulled out his wand. But instead of handing it over to Fenrir, he passed it on to Severus. Bill did the same. Severus smirked at Fenrir, who bared his fangs in rage at the impudent cub in front of him. Once their wands were handed over, the wands at their backs disappeared. Bill and Remus looked over their shoulders to find five masked Death Eaters standing there, smirking at them.

"Let them in now, Fenrir."

Fenrir didn't move for a moment, instead chose to stare at Remus, who lifted his chin in defiance. "We'll see," Fenrir whispered roughly before turning and pushing open the doors.

"My sister?" Bill hissed to Severus.

"She's fine," Severus replied flatly and waved them inside.

Both Bill and Remus sucked in breaths as they were pushed inside. The House tables were full. But instead of students, it was Death Eaters sitting and enjoying a feast. The entire Hall went quiet upon their entrance. All eyes going to them. Most of the Death Eaters were masked. All except for the wizards and witch sitting at the high table. Voldemort of course was sitting in the center and he straightened slightly upon their entrance.

As Fenrir led them closer to the table, Remus had the unbelievable thought of wondering if this was what Harry's life was going to be like. Would he have to sit home alone all the time, waiting for his husband to come home? Would he have to spend his days and nights alone while his husband was off being a bastard dictator? What kind of marriage was that going to be? Did Harry's husband even care he was home alone, waiting for him? Pining away for Voldemort because he was completely in love with him and would do anything for the bastard he married.

Remus snorted quietly to himself. Now was not the time to start worrying about Harry. Now was the time to worry about himself and take a look at those he was approaching. The only one who had any kind of expression on his face as they neared the table was Draco Malfoy, who sat unmasked beside his father, and Voldemort himself, though his face was obscured by his hood. Young Malfoy looked apprehensive to see them. As if he didn't want to see them there. As if he'd rather see them anywhere but there.

"Mr. Lupin. Mr. Weasley," Voldemort greeted, he sounded both amused and pleased. "From your lack of wounds, I would suspect you came here of your own violation."

Remus looked at Fenrir. "Something like that," he hissed. Fenrir's lips twisted into a silent snarl. Remus ignored him and turned back to Voldemort, lifting his chin. "I have decided to join."

A murmur spread throughout the hall and Voldemort stood. "And you, Mr. Weasley?"

Bill clenched his fists. This was bloody scary. There were black cloaks and white masks all around him and a pair of blood red eyes piercing him with a look. It was more scary because no one looked like they were about to harm him, and yet he knew everyone within the Hall was capable of murder. "I…" he paused and cleared his throat. "I don't know. I don't want to fight anymore."

"He doesn't know enough," Remus went on and ignored the sharp look Fenrir shot him. "He needs more information."

Voldemort said nothing at first, but he moved around the table until he was standing in front of them. "Kneel before me."

Neither moved. Draco bit his lip and scooted forward in his seat as the tension grew within the Hall. "Father," he began in a whisper.

"Silence, Draco."

"But, Father, my fiends-" a sharp look from his father quieted him down.

"I will not ask again," Voldemort hissed and turned to Remus with a pointed look. "I do have somewhere else to be."

Remus felt the wizard was trying to convey some message to him that he didn't want the rest of the Death Eaters sitting at the House tables to know. Certainly the unmasked Death Eaters knew as they were smirking, and in Bellatrix Lestrange's case, snickering and cackling. Remus slowly sank to his knees, thinking Harry wouldn't have to pine away for his husband after all.

"You as well, Mr. Weasley."

Remus pressed a hand against Bill's calf. The wizard balled his fists and sank down next to Remus. Voldemort attacked Remus' mind first. A sharp cry of pain issued from his mouth before he could stop it, but after that he clinched his teeth together as his memories, as his mind was literally raped. It wasn't such a surprise though. He couldn't expect to join without this happening.

By the time the Dark Lord pulled back, Remus' nose was bleeding and his face was slick with sweat. He bowed his head and tried pulling in gulps of air. He accepted the napkin Fenrir shoved in front of his face with silent thanks. Beside him, Bill jerked with a cry and Remus knew he was getting the same treatment. Remus felt sad. Bill didn't want to join and yet he was being subjected to this. And Voldemort was pulling some very important information from both their minds.

It's done now though, Remus thought when Bill slumped against him and Voldemort stepped back, tapping his wand against his smirking lips. Remus saw his face now, though it was still shadowed. His eyes gleamed, though the werewolf could see Voldemort was off in his own thoughts.

Surprisingly, Voldemort was wearing his wedding ring. Remus hadn't really consciously thought about it, but he was pretty sure the Dark Lord wouldn't go around sporting a wedding ring unless he was taking the marriage seriously and wanted everyone to know it. Remus internally rolled his eyes. Now wasn't the best of times to be thinking about Harry and his marriage. But faced with it… it was hard to move on from. Especially considering whom Harry was married too. Remus supposed he was still in shock about the whole thing and this was why he couldn't seem to concentrate on anything else.

"You will be Marked, Remus Lupin," Voldemort said, drawing him away from his unimportant thoughts. Well, not important right now. Remus realized Bill was holding his breath. No doubt because Voldemort had not said what would happen to him now that the Dark wizard had the information he could have verbally given him. Since Bill didn't want to join right now, Voldemort wouldn't have any reason not to kill him.

"Bare your arm," Voldemort instructed Remus.

Remus sucked in a long shallow breath and pulled up his sleeve before lifting his arm, knowing it was too late to back out now. He could safely say he felt trapped, but he had no one to blame but himself for this. He and Bill had every chance to get by Fenrir. There were two of them and one of Fenrir and they'd still had their wands at the time. Then again, he had been thinking about this for a while. Ever since Fenrir had first come to him. He had made the choice.

The pain of the curse to his forearm lasted longer than the incantation. In fact it was so bad, Remus bit through his bottom lip and couldn't contain a pained whimper. It wasn't long before Voldemort pulled his wand away from his arm- though it felt like hours after- but as soon as he did, the Dark Lord pointed it at Fenrir.

"Crucio." The elder werewolf dropped to his knees, hunched over and twitching under the curse; his lips tightly closed to contain a scream. Voldemort shook his head. "Do not bare your fangs at me, Fenrir. He's mine now. You must remember that."

Remus watched Fenrir with wide eyes, wondering what had just happened. Did Fenrir get mad at the Dark Lord for causing him pain? Don't be ridiculous, he chastised himself with a shake of his head. Fenrir enjoyed seeing others in pain. Especially in a submissive state.

Voldemort ended the curse after a minute and sneered down at his minion. "Have I made myself clear, Fenrir?"

"Yes, my Lord," Fenrir replied through gritted teeth.

Voldemort turned away from both werewolves to stare at Bill and he went back to tapping his wand against his curled lips. "Despite your surname, you are not useless," he stated, starting to circle the eldest Weasley child and ignoring the chortles spreading throughout the hall at his statement. "But what should I do with you?" he asked silkily.

Bellatrix started bouncing around in her seat, waving her hand. "Oh! Oh, my Lord! Pick me! Pick me! Let me play with him, please, my Lord!"

Remus opened his mouth to say something, only Fenrir dug his fingertips into his arm. Remus only heeded the warming due to the trembling of the elder werewolf's grip. Voldemort came back to stand once again in front of Bill and let his wand fall to his side. Bill swallowed thickly, knowing the Dark wizard had come to a decision. He hoped to Merlin it wasn't Bellatrix Lestrange.

"Draco."

The blond immediately stood. "My Lord?"

Voldemort turned slightly to meet the young blond's gaze. "You have pleased me at every turn today, Draco. So I will let you decide. How much time should I give Mr. Weasley to decide if he wants to join or remain an enemy?"

Draco's gaze went back and forth between his Lord and his fiends' brother. "A week-" the Dark Lord's crimson eyes narrowed dangerously. "Four… two! Two days, my Lord."

Voldemort turned back to Bill and smirked. "Yes. Two days is sufficient." Behind him, Draco quietly sighed in relief and sank back into his chair. "You have two days, Mr. Weasley. Two days to collect information and decide. Do not hide. We will find you."

Bill wanted to say something, but he didn't dare. Voldemort must have seen his look though and approached. "Stand," he was ordered. Bill immediately climbed from his knees and suddenly found himself nearly chest to chest with Voldemort. Bill's eyes widened. He had a clear view of the Dark Lord's face. Voldemort had a face! A human face!

"Yes?" Voldemort hissed. "You wanted to say something? Go on. I'll humor you."

"I wanted to know… about my sister. Can I see her?"

Voldemort began laughing and turned away from him. "Lucius, Draco. Take him to see his sister. Afterwards, escort him from the Hogwarts property. We'll be meeting in two days, Mr. Weasley."

Bill was led out of the Hall by the Malfoys and taken very deep into the dungeons. Bill remained silent the entire way, though he wondered at the looks Draco Malfoy kept shooting him. They were skeptic looks. Skeptical, wary, yet hopeful and Bill wondered about that. He wondered why neither Malfoys were taunting him or sending him looks of loathing. It could be because of his twin brothers involvement with little Malfoy, but that would explain only Draco's glances and not Lucius Malfoy's almost pleasant behavior.

Soon the Malfoys decreased their strides and slowed to a stop outside of a closed door. "Show him in, Draco," Lucius told his son with a smirk. Draco nodded, opened the door, and precedes Bill into the room, closely followed by Lucius.

The dungeon room was small, obviously having been unused for many years, and held only one occupant. One unconscious and bloody occupant who was chained to the wall, spread eagle in her school uniform. Bill gasped and hurried forward, only slightly surprised the two Death Eaters allowed him to get close to her. He hadn't his wand so there was no way he could get Ginny out of those chains or out of the castle for that matter. "What happened to her? Snape said she was fine!"

Draco smirked. "She is. Weaslette's just sleeping."

"Let her down!"

Draco's face clouded and his eyes frosted over. "No. Not until tomorrow. She's getting everything I got. She did that to me. I'm repaying."

"I don't understand," Bill whispered as he ghosted fingers over her face. He may not like the person she was becoming, but she was still his baby sister.

Draco narrowed his eyes. "Your brother... Charlie. He didn't tell you?" the man shook his head. "She and your youngest brother kidnapped me and spent quite some time beating me nearly to death, hexing and cursing. And then they left me for two days and nights alone and cold in a room with no windows and no light. I feel no remorse for seeking revenge."

"You did this?" Bill hissed.

"I HAD A RIGHT!" Draco shouted. "I nearly died! And all according to her ridiculous plan. Just to get Harry back into the bloody Order's clutches. She deserved it. I deserved it! I warned her she should have killed me. I warned her I would get her back…"

Bill's fingers slipped from his sister's pale, bruised, and broken face with a sigh and he hung his head. As a pureblood he could understand Malfoy's rights.

Lucius cocked a brow. "She will live, Weasley. She is being constantly monitored. She's lucky myself and my wife, especially my wife, has not sought revenge, or your siblings would already be dead."

Bill could do nothing but nod in understanding.

Draco turned with a sniff. "Like I said, she'll be let down tomorrow and possibly healed… a little." With that, the lithe blond turned and left Ginny's prison without a backward glance.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Fifteen

"Leaving already?" Harry groggily asked from under the comforter just as Tom left the wardrobe fully dressed. "It's not even light out yet."

"How could you possibly know that with your head still under the covers?" Tom asked in amusement.

"I can feel it's an ungodly hour in the morning," was the dry reply. "By the way, my arse is in pain. Have a fucked up day."

Tom snorted. "Not a very nice thing to say. I didn't hear one complaint last night."

Harry gave a disgusted groan and pushed the covers off him before sitting up. "Might as well get up too. Have some work to do."

"No, Harry. Go back to sleep," Tom replied, striding to the bed, leaning over his husband to brush his lips over the lightning bolt scar, enjoying the shiver that caused. "There's no need for you to be up this early."

"But why do you need to go so early? Once again I must remind you you have an army of minions waiting to do whatever you say at the drop of a hat."

Harry enjoyed the malicious grin spreading across his husband's face. "Someone must wake the brats up and I know they would be most honored if I were the one to do it."

Harry smirked. "Keep them tired and terrified… less chance of rebellion."

Tom was pleased Harry hadn't needed an explanation. "Yes. Exactly."

"You're a very mean Dark Lord," Harry whispered just as his arms sprang up and wrapped around Tom's neck, dragging the older man down on top of him, back onto the bed. "Mmm, perfect."

Tom was momentarily distracted by the legs wrapping firmly around his waist, the hands in his hair and the lips insistently nipping his. Brats, he thought. What brats? "You are far too distracting."

"You like this distraction."

"I'm trying to take over Wizarding Britain, Harry. At the moment, you're not helping."

"Yeah, I am," Harry murmured, pressing lips against the man's throat. "It's my job to keep you stress free and happy. We both know, Tom, that when you're stressed and angry, you always fuck up your plans. You always lose."

"Insolence," Tom hissed. "Bold brat."

"It's true," Harry sang in his ear. He then sighed and Tom felt arms wrap tightly around his back. "Love you."

"I know," the Dark Lord murmured, pressing a kiss against Harry's temple, smiling softly. When he pulled back, Harry was biting his lip and Tom knew he wanted to say something but was apprehensive about doing so.

"Speak," he commanded softly.

A faint grin crossed Harry's face at his tone. "Can I come with you today? I would like to accompany you," he added more firmly. "Just to see and be seen by your side."

Tom sat back and studied his young lover. Several things running through his mind even as he answered. "Yes," he answered, thinking how odd it felt to know someone was proud of him. Even if Harry was neutral, he was still proud of his husband for being victorious. It was odd, but not unwelcome.

Harry gasped happily and sat up but before he could rush off to get ready, Tom held up a hand. "There are stipulations and if you cannot follow them, then you will stay here."

Harry nodded that he understood. He was pretty sure he knew what those stipulations were.

"First, you'll be dressed as a Death Eater… partly. You will wear the mask I give you at all times, unless we are alone or with company who already know of your identity." When Harry nodded, he went on. "You are not to interfere with my orders at this time. If you feel the need to argue with me- and I know you can't help yourself- you will wait until we are alone." Again, Harry nodded. "Third, I will punish anyone who talks back to me, so prepare for that and do not stand in the way."

"Yes, Tom. You'll be Lord Bunnymort. I know," he promised with a cheeky grin.

Tom's returning sneer didn't hold any venom in it. He was rather excited to finally be able to bring his husband along. Even if Harry would simply be on the sidelines at the moment. "Lastly, if you are not with me and decide to go off, then you will have Draco with you at all times… and this includes the Ministry. You are not to go off on your own. Not until this is all done. Do you understand me?" After Harry's nod, Tom climbed off him and pulled Harry out of the bed. "That goes for whenever you go to Diagon Alley. You cannot be out on your own. At this point, even the ordinary citizens may try to abduct you in their desperation. You will always have a guard with you."

Harry had no problem with all these orders. It was for his safety as well as Tom's and he would not brush the orders away this time. "I'll just hurry and go get showered," he said and ran off to the bathroom.

Draco sighed and stared morosely at the top of his canopied bed which was located in one of the unused suites his Lord had given him, his father, and Severus for their use while stationed at Hogwarts. He missed the fiends. They didn't get to spend enough time together… Draco scowled. He hadn't had much sleep the night before and he was awake now and according to his tempus, the sun hadn't risen yet. He was sure if he was cuddled between the twins he would have slept like a baby and would still be asleep. Draco groaned and rolled onto his side, tutting at himself for thinking such sappy thoughts. But… this was his mother's fault. He was never able to see Fred and George as much as the three of them would like, only because his mother was everywhere. And now… now she knew. Now it would be worse. What would she do?

The door opened just as his eyes slipped closed, trying to get at least another hour of rest. "Draco."

Draco turned onto his back and watched his father approach the bed. He must have looked horrible for his father raised a concerned brow and he was probably surprised that Draco was already awake. "What is it, Father?" he asked before the elder blond could comment on his state.

"The Dark Lord has returned. He wishes to see you before we wake the prisoners." Before Draco could respond or sit up, Lucius sat on the edge of the bed, staring at him. The softness of his expression unnerved Draco. "She'll come around, son. They make you happy and they please me… As soon as your mother sees how you really feel about them and knows them better…They can be just as evil and conniving as any of the best Slytherins when the circumstances call for it."

This odd statement had Draco sitting up. "What do you mean?"

Lucius smirked and stood. "Get ready. He's allowed you enough time to shower and dress. But hurry. You know how impatient our Lord can be."

Twenty minutes later, Draco was showered, dressed, and knocking on the door to what used to be McGonagall's office. As soon as he was given permission, Draco took a deep breath and went in, eyes immediately lighting on the figure sitting behind the desk. Movement off to the side had him halting mid stride. The figure was dressed in lavish- obviously expensive- dark blue robes. He'd been looking at the spaces where the old Headmaster and Headmistress' portraits used to hang. All the portraits save one had been pulled down and stored somewhere. What snagged most of Draco's attention was the mask on the figure's face when he turned as soon as Draco strode into the room.

It was a Death Eater's mask and yet not. Instead of white like the mask he was now wearing, the stranger's mask was gold. Just below the edge of the mask, Draco watched the figure's lips curve into a smirk and amusement shone in the eyes that Draco could see. Those eyes were sort of familiar, as was that jaw, and hair, and…

"Hey, Drake."

Behind his own mask, Draco's eyes widened in surprise. "What are you doing here?" he asked as he approached Harry, completely forgetting about the Dark Lord's presence for the moment. Harry's smirk turned into an amused grin.

"Just visiting. An outside observer, you could say, for the time being. I'm curious."

"Cool…" the blond leaned forward to peer at Harry's eyes. "You're not wearing your glasses," he observed.

"Tom transfigured them in with the formation of the mask so the eye holes are actually my glasses."

"Wicked… you didn't happen to speak to my fiends yesterday or today, have you?"

Harry snickered. "It's barely today," he reminded his friend. "But I did see them yesterday. They miss you terribly," he cooed, then laughed when Draco ducked his head to hide the obvious blush and the pleasure in his eyes from hearing that.

An annoyed throat clearing drew both young wizards' attention back to the desk. "Draco, come and greet me properly," Voldemort snapped, sending an annoyed look to his husband. Harry shot a grin back at him.

Draco hurried over and dropped to one knee, bowing his head. "Forgive me, my Lord. Um, good morning?"

Harry snickered and then quickly went back to studying the empty spaces upon the wall where the portraits used to be. Only one portrait remained in the office but currently it was covered. Most of the other portraits within the school had been covered as well and had spells cast on them to keep them from hearing things. Tom had discarded most of the trinkets and gadgets McGonagall had as well the things she'd kept that belonged to Dumbledore, but Harry was sure Tom didn’t destroyed them and just stored them away for a time when he was bored and wanted to study them. There were several books of McGonagall's that he'd kept up on the shelves, Harry noticed with a grin. If nothing Tom was scholarly, and the books looked interesting.

He turned back to Tom-Voldemort now- as the Dark Lord was in the process of explaining why Harry was here and why he was wearing what he was. Draco was back on his feet, listening to his Lord intently.

"Harry is not a Death Eater, he is still neutral and his identity must be kept secret for the time being. I'm thinking all my neutrals will wear different colored masks, one color, but not white or gold…" Voldemort trailed off in thought.

Harry smiled fondly. He loved his husband's mind and he even loved the fact that even now, Voldemort was trying to find some way to lay claim on Hermione and the twins. Tom already held claim over him by the ring on his hand, so the mask didn't really make Harry feel as if his husband were trying to control him in that way.

"His identity must remain unknown to everyone," Voldemort went on, "with the exception of the Inner Circle as they are already aware of Harry. Therefore you will not use his name when out of this office. You may call him Belial if the need for name calling arises."

Harry raised an annoyed brow at that. He could feel the smirk thrown at him from under the dark cloak. Not only is Belial a Christian demon, but the name meant wicked and was also associated with sex, lust, and gluttony. "Ha ha, bloody bastard. I don't need to look it up to know what Belial means," Harry hissed. Again, he could feel the smirk.

After that, the three left the office. Harry dropped back to talk with Draco for the moment and the blond immediately started whining about liking Harry's mask more than his own. "It's so pretty."

"Yes, it is rather fetching," Harry agreed, running a finger over his gold colored cheek. Then he glanced from the corner of his eye. "I saw what you did to Ginevra. I was surprised, Drake."

Since he didn't sound disappointed in Draco or even bothered, just impressed, the blond didn't become defensive. He only shrugged. But the smile he wore was very smug and deeply sated. "I'm not quite finished with her yet. She'll be let down later today. But before that I'm going to leave her a little parting gift."

Harry made a noncommittal sound, though he was interested in being there to watch Draco. Once again he found he had no pity whatsoever for Ginny Weasley. They remained silent the rest of the way to the dungeons. Partly that had to do with the fact Voldemort had reached back and grabbed his arm to make Harry walk by his side instead of behind him.

"By my side. Always," the Dark Lord murmured.

Harry flushed brightly with pleasure beneath his mask and looked over his shoulder at Draco. The blond was smirking, amused by the flush he could see on Harry's neck.

"Pull up your hood," he was instructed as they neared the Great Hall doors as well as the stairs leading down to the dungeons. Already they could hear several voices; Death Eaters loitering around the Great Hall. "That hair and those eyes are terribly revealing."

I'm going to pretend all of that and not just half was a compliment, Harry hissed as he brought the dark blue hood up over his hair.

Your hair is rather untamable in the mornings.

Harry wished he had a clever comeback, but unfortunately Tom always looked completely shaggable in the mornings. Voldemort's next statement soothed his annoyance.

The untamable version is actually more appealing than your semi-tame version.

Harry snorted, eyeing the dozen or so Death Eaters. "Semi-tame," he whispered as they neared the Great Hall where no less than a dozen Death Eaters loitered. "Your compliments suck."

Voldemort inclined his head and Harry knew that was for stopping from speaking in Parseltongue in front of his minions. Voldemort's companion would have been easily recognizable then as everyone knew only Harry Potter and the Dark Lord could speak the language of snakes.

Harry turned from him to study his husband's minions; all were watching them walk by towards the dungeon stairs. Harry met all of their gazes head on, smirking as they eyed his mask and robes. He could practically hear the questions boiling over as to his identity. If they were clever and observant, they would have discovered at least part of who he was. They would have seen the clue. Tom had made him keep his wedding ring on.

Not surprisingly, all talking stopped as they went by, and it didn't pick up until they descended the stairs into the dungeons. "That was fun!" Harry laughed. "Did you see their faces? I almost wanted to stop and snog you to see how they would react!"

Voldemort paused and raised his fingers up to disappear within the shadows of his hood. Harry grinned, knowing his husband was pinching the bridge of his nose. "Do I need to remind you of the stipulations?"

"No, Master," Harry purred, his smile widening. Draco had the good sense to keep his snickering down to a minimum.

Voldemort made a hissing sound and grabbed Harry's arm to get him moving again and even though his grip was firm, it was more of a caress than anything. They went on and turned a corner. Up ahead Bellatrix awaited them, bouncing on her toes with a gleeful psychotic expression on her face.

"Bella," Voldemort began, his tone a dangerous purr. Her gleeful smile dimmed a bit. "You haven't been in, have you? I specifically gave you instructions not to play with the students."

"My Lord, I would never disobey you. I've been impatiently waiting though," she responded, bowing in a surprisingly graceful manner. When she straightened, she turned to Harry. "Oh, don't you look pretty in that mask, my little lord."

"I'm not-" he was about to say he wasn't a lord… or at least wasn't setting out to be another dark lord, but then he realized she was talking about him being Lord Riddle and that was alright. "Thanks, Bella."

"Open all the doors quietly, Bella, and leave them wide open. You two go in with Bellatrix," Voldemort murmured as he moved to the opposite side of the corridor where there was another door. Bellatrix immediately did as she was told, waving her wand and silently opened the doors. She crept inside the first room with Draco. Harry eyed Voldemort's back a moment before doing the same, wondering what his husband was up to.

Students lined the walls, sitting cross legged on the dirty cold floor, shackled and chained to the wall. In this room, he recognized most as 7th years; students who had been a year below him. There were students from every house mixed together here. Most were asleep or looking to be sleeping. Slumped forward with their eyes closed; some pressed against their neighbor, probably for warmth and some kind of comfort. Very few were awake; their bleary eyes blinking at the three masked figures in fear as they stopped to stand in the center of the room.

No one dared breathe a word with them standing in the room, especially not with Bellatrix there, twirling her wand in her hand and peering around at them with wide eyes and a crazed grin. Only seconds passed and Harry congratulated himself from not jumping and screaming in surprise when the corridor outside was suddenly filled with horrible screams; loud pained wails that could come from nothing but torture. The students all jerked completely awake, some screamed as he had nearly done, some even started crying. Harry didn't blame them. The screams were horrible and rang in his ears, causing his skin crawl and making him want to cover his ears with his palms.

Glancing beside him, he saw Draco's eyes narrowed as he studied the prisoners. Harry was willing to bet the screams bothered him or his ears at least, but also the blond was enjoying the fear swirling around the room. The fear and panic. Next to the blond, Bellatrix was swaying slightly on her feet, eyes closed with a blissful smile on her face. Harry snorted, though it wasn't heard over the screams of torture. Knowing Bellatrix, the sounds they were hearing was probably music to her ears.

He and Draco paced down the corridor, eyeing the occupants of each room. Harry maintained a neutral expression but Draco was giddy with amusement. Every face they passed was horror struck. After hearing those screams, screams going on for nearly an hour, it was no wonder.

"That's one hell of an alarm clock," Harry murmured.

The only student who hadn't looked completely horrified had been Luna Lovegood. Harry couldn't help but stop outside of that room and stare in at her. She'd lifted her face and stared right back at him. If he didn't know better, Harry would swear she knew who he was by the way she was staring at him. But then he brushed it off and moved on. Luna had always made him feel like she saw too much in people, and yet never spoke of her knowledge. After leaving her though, for the first time in a long while he felt some amount of guilt.

"It was brilliant!" Draco exclaimed as they moved down the corridor. "Our Lord is brilliant!"

Harry had to agree. And the best part, those screams had been fabricated. No prisoners had been harmed in the making of the alarm clock. Harry had the insane urge to cackle madly.

"Think it's breakfast time," Draco muttered when his stomach growled. Harry agreed. Neither of them had eaten yet, since they'd both woke before dawn and had been too busy to actually sit for food.

Harry was prepared to pass the Great Hall to go to the kitchens as he didn't think the house elves would serve breakfast to them, but Drake grabbed his arm and pulled into the Hall. "Don't be ridiculous," the blond said as they travelled inside, ignored Death Eaters sitting in sporadic places and headed to the Head table where Severus and Lucius were already seated and sipping tea. "Of course the house elves will serve us."

As soon as they made it to the table, Severus and Lucius who were sitting directly beside the Head chair stood from their seats and moved down two places, making a point to the Death Eaters sitting below at the House tables. Harry sat beside the Headmaster's chair and immediately a plate of food appeared before him. He and Draco had only begun to tuck in when a commotion outside the Hall drew their attentions.

"What's going on?" Harry asked as a Death Eater ran in and straight for Lucius.

"We've caught intruders," the Death Eater reported. "They were trying to bypass the wards by sneaking in through an underground passageway from Hogsmeade."

"Have you alerted the Dark Lord?"

"…no."

"Don't you think you shoutl to do that?" Severus hissed as he and Lucius stood.

Harry looked up from buttering his toast, an almost bored look in his eyes. "He'll be up in the Headmaster's office. Whom did you catch?"

He was looked at with suspicion and was not answered. Harry narrowed his eyes. Even though he wasn't a Death Eater and was really only a visitor, this Death Eater had to know Harry was still over him if the Dark Lord walked with him by his side. As his equal. Were all of Tom's lower ranking minions slow?

"Answer him," drawled Severus.

"We're not sure. Didn't get a good look at 'em. Two, anyway. Identical. Tall, reddish copper hair. They were taken down easily enough right outside the wards. Bodies are being dragged into the castle now."

Draco went stiff beside Harry during the Death Eater's description of the intruders and the strawberry he'd been bringing to his mouth dropped into his lap. "Bodies?" he croaked hoarsely.

"Are they dead?" Harry asked as he stood on trembling legs, his voice shaking against his will. Both from fear and rage. He placed a hand on Draco's trembling shoulder. "Have you killed them?"

"I'm only relaying a message," the wizard answered as he turned to leave. "Don't know if they were killed."

"Severus, his memory needs to be wiped if it is them," Lucius said to his lover, motioning to the departing Death Eater. Severus nodded and after a quick look at Draco, strode after the fellow. Lucius turned back to Draco and Harry. Both who looked positively stricken. "Draco," his father murmured softly and yet firmly, "you two remain here."

Draco didn't say anything as his father quickly departed after Severus, shutting the Hall doors as he went. He didn't even move. His hand was still halfway poised to his mouth. Harry was in a similar state and couldn't seem to bend his legs in order to sit back down. They were not dead. He refused to believe it. He still refused to believe it when he heard Bellatrix' insane laughter behind the closed doors and felt Voldemort prowl by. Even from where he stood, Harry could feel his husband's rage. He wondered exactly where the rage was locked on and if it could be because the twins were… no, he refused to believe it.

"Draco," he finally whispered, dropping heavily into his seat and grabbing the ice cold hand and bringing it down below the table, squeezing painfully. This got a reaction out of his friend. Draco turned, looked at him with wide scared eyes and blinked. "Draco, they're okay."

The blond nodded. He could not believe that wasn't true. However, "if they are alive, the Dark Lord is going to flay them."

Harry nodded. Unfortunately that was true.

Draco rushed into the room and barely heard his father shut the door behind him as he did so. All he could see were the twins kneeling on the floor, looking tired and twitching. He dropped to his knees between them and wrapped his arms around their necks, jerking them against him. Immediately he was cocooned by arms and heat and faces pressed against his neck. Draco then twisted his face to press his lips first against Fred's and then George's. They were wearing their different colored earrings again.

"Idiots!" he shouted once he'd pulled back enough to shout in their faces. "Bloody imbeciles! You could have been killed! What were you thinking?"

"We wanted to see you, Draco," one whispered and the both of them were looking at him earnestly, gazes running over his features. Draco melted just a little before he remembered he was furious with them.

"The Dark Lord told you not to come here!"

"Yeah, which was why he spent the last hour lecturing and throwing curses at us. But we weren't going to let anyone see us. We know he wants our identities to be secret. Only his wards are very good."

"Of course!" Draco snapped, pulling back and studying their faces, his hands slipping into their hair and tugging painfully, making them wince. "Of course, you nitwits! He's the Dark Lord! And Father helped with the wards. Only those with a Dark Mark can get through and even then we're alerted to that."

"We're lucky two of the Death Eaters who came after us stunned us before the others could do anything else."

Draco snarled and yanked their hair again before wrapping them into another squeezing hug.

"Draco, you're shaking."

"That's you," he whispered against George's neck.

The door soon opened again, admitting three wizards. Draco reluctantly pulled away though when he tried to stand, Fred grabbed him around the middle and pulled the blond into his lap. George grabbed onto his hand. The both of them refused to let him go.

The Dark Lord, Severus, and Harry were standing inside. Harry grabbed his mask and perched it on top of his head as soon as the door was closed behind him. He was glaring at the twins. No doubt he wanted to chastise them for putting their lives on the line as well. Severus came forward and handed the twins a potion with a sneer on his face.

Voldemort glided forward and watched the two take the muscle relaxer potions to offset the side effects of the Crucio. "Since you two…" Voldemort's hands closed into fists at his sides, "blasted, interfering, stubborn, IDIOTIC THORNS IN MY SIDES-"

Harry softly coughed, rubbing his throbbing scar, and the Dark Lord trailed off and visibly took a deep breath. "Since you two seem to be so inclined to join the festivities, I've decided to put you to task." He waved his wand, ignoring the flinches from Fred and George. A moment later, two sets of black cloaks and silver masks appeared folded on the ground in front of them. "We'll be going to the Ministry soon. You are to be Harry's guard until I say otherwise. You as well, Draco."

Harry frowned. That sounded like a crap job.

"Bodyguards! For our sweet Harry and Draco? Awesome!" the two exclaimed and immediately reached for the cloaks and masks.

Harry rolled his eyes, even as a small smile crossed his face. Typical.

"The reason," Voldemort went on in a barely audible whisper, obviously still furious to the point of violence, "I wanted you gone from here was so that your identities were not known to the lower ranking Death Eaters. You can serve me better that way.

"You two are very lucky it was Fenrir and Lupin who found you first. And Bellatrix's quick thinking into disguising you under a distortion spell to keep the other Death Eaters from identifying you fully. The others who had seen you needed to be Obliviated."

"Sir," George murmured as he stood, pulling Draco to his feet as well, "we really had nowhere else to go. We can't go back to our place anymore. The Ministry and Order are watching it."

"You could have gone to my home," Voldemort hissed. "There was a reason why I gave you those rings!"

"We did, sir! But Draco wasn't there…" George trailed off, knowing that was the best way to go if he wanted to anger the Dark Lord more. He didn't feel like being put under the Crucio again. Voldemort hadn't been playing around this time.

The Dark Lord hissed at them before spinning around and departing, taking Severus with him. Harry murmured that he'd be back and raced after his husband. He didn't seem very pleased at the moment. Draco had a pretty good idea of why that was. Harry probably hadn't known before this that Lupin had been Marked.

Once the door was closed, Fred and George grabbed the cloaks and put them on before eyeing the masks.

"Father said you two were cunning," Draco hissed. "Obviously he doesn't know what he was talking about!"

"Why are you so upset?"

Draco gaped at George. "I thought you were dead! They said they brought you down and were dragging your bodies into the fucking castle!"

"We're sorry, Draco. We just… our need to see you overrode our good senses."

"Stop trying to get me to melt!" the blond whined. "I want to stay mad at you!"

"Did you miss us?"

Draco dropped is head and nodded.

"And aren't you glad we're here now?"

The corner of Draco's mouth lifted. He nodded again. The twins flashed him grins. Fred spun away, studying his mask, laughing under his breath. "This is so cool. I've always wanted to try one of these on! You know, just to get a feel for the other side. And it's silver. Better!"

"It probably means neutral but only the Inner Circle will know that," Draco told him as he helped Fred put on his mask and then pulled his down over his face.

"Bet I'd look hot wearing nothing but this mask! What do you think, Draco love?"

Draco frowned at Fred. He hadn't entirely forgiven them.

"Sorry we worried you, love," George murmured, running a finger across the blond's jaw. "Won't happen again."

Draco sneered at the absolute lie and George grinned; his bright blue eye dropping to Draco's mouth.

Still angry and yet so relieved that they were alive, Draco fisted his hands into George's robes and slammed him up against the wall, enjoying the surprise shining in the eyes behind the mask. He could have lost them. Some of the Death Eaters love to kill first without ever thinking asking questions is necessary. An intruder was an enemy, that was all there was to it to some of them.

Draco growled with that thought and slammed his mouth over George's, immediately seeking entrance, pushing his tongue passed George's lips. He grabbed a hand full of copper hair as he slid his body against George, pressing heavily against him and thrusting a thigh between his fiancé's thighs as his tongue devoured one of his freckle faced bastards who'd given him the scare of a life time.

George moaned and immediately spread his legs further, inviting Draco closer, gasping when he felt Draco's arousal pressing and sliding against his. Letting the blond vixen dominate him was a glorious experience. He hadn't thought Draco had it in him, but obviously he was mistaken. As he wrapped a tight arm around the blond's waist to drag him even closer, he was determined to turn Draco into a top, at least for him. He couldn't wait to feel Draco pounding into him. Would he be as rough as Fred? Merlin, he hoped so.

Draco broke away, and it was minutes later when that happened, he was panting and his fingers were still curled tightly into George's robes as if he would never let go. George leaned back against the stone wall, looking dazed and pleased.

"That was the hottest thing I've ever seen," Fred whispered hoarsely from a few feet away, his dark hungry eyes going back and forth between George and Draco. George smirked at his brother and licked his lips.

"Who's that?"

Voldemort looked to find Harry pointing at the only remaining portrait, covered and moved to the side of the office. He smirked. "Who do you think it is?"

Harry raised a brow. "Why'd you leave him here? Plan on rubbing his nose in it?"

"Don't know… I was thinking about it," Voldemort responded, staring at the white covering a moment before diverting his gaze.

"You respected Dumbledore, didn't you?"

"I didn't like him, loathed him perhaps, but yes, I also respected him."

The office descended into silence as Harry studied the man looking through the parchments upon the desk. "Why didn't you tell me you Marked Remus?"

Voldemort didn't look at him. "You didn't ask."

"But-"

"It was his choice, Harry. Speak to him about it. And I might as well tell you since you're bound to hear it from somewhere… Bill Weasley was here with your werewolf when I Marked him. They both came here voluntarily. I've given Mr. Weasley an ultimatum. Two days to figure out which side to join before I go after him."

Voldemort's clipped voice did not bother Harry. He knew his husband was still angry at the twins, still furious more like. Harry wasn't really all that upset about Remus. After all, he'd known Tom was trying to lure him over to the Dark by way of Fenrir. It was just a surprise to hear he'd actually done it.

And Bill… Harry didn't know what to think about Bill, except that the eldest Weasley sibling and Remus had grown closer over the last few months. Bill, Remus, and Charlie… and all of them were no longer pigeons of the Order or the Ministry. Bill's decision didn't really bother Harry, though he was curious to know what the curse breaker would choose. But whatever he chose, Harry knew it wouldn't lead to his death by Voldemort's hand as his husband already promised not to kill any of the Weasleys.

"I do not understand how the minds of Gryffindors work," the Dark Lord suddenly hissed, tugging Harry out of his thoughts. Voldemort was now behind his desk, staring out of the window. "What did they think was going to happen?"

Harry tried hard to keep the grin off his face. "They weren't planning to get caught. Nor were they planning on causing trouble for you so they figured their presence wouldn't be noticed once they snuck into the castle... but I agree. They should have known they wouldn't be able to get passed your wards without anyone being alerted."

"They've forced my hand by doing this," the Dark Lord muttered, turning away from the window and rounding his desk to lean against the front; crossing arms over his chest and watching Harry walk around the office inspecting things.

"Not in any major way, though. What they've done hasn't in any way disrupted your plans, Voldemort, and now you have them exactly where you want them. There's no need to keep trying to pretend with me that you're not pleased with the outcome. I will stay out of it." Harry turned away from the bookshelf he was inspecting to find his husband pinning him with a look. "I'm not stupid," he felt he needed to remind the dark wizard.

"Most would not have seen…" Voldemort went on.

"Yes, well… I'm not most, am I?"

"No, you're not."

His pleased tone had Harry blushing as it always did. Tom often spoke and said things to Harry with a tone of being very pleased with him beneath the words. It always made Harry feel as if he were the most special person on Earth. It made him feel like Tom would never take him for granted.

"And it's not as if I don't know you. I know you as well as you know me and concerning the twins, they're probably right where they wanted to be concerning you as well, so this is all a win win."

"Except they disobeyed direct orders," Voldemort snapped, which is where his continued anger really lay.

Harry grinned. "You know better by now. They tend to do that… when are we going to the Ministry?"

"As soon as Draco has finished with his prisoner," the Dark Lord answered, watching his husband closely. He wasn't disappointed. He was never disappointed in Harry's curiosity.

"I want to go see that."

"You best go find him then. And Harry," Voldemort hurried to say before Harry left, "I'm holding you personally responsible for the twins."

Harry pulled the mask off his face and balked at his husband. "It's not my fault they came here! I don't want that responsibility! I'll end up getting into trouble!"

"Then I suggest you keep them in line." Harry snapped an obscenity him. Voldemort raised an amused brow. "Your mask, Belial," he drawled as Harry wrenched the door open. Harry slid the mask down over his face with another hissed obscenity and stormed out of the office, Voldemort's dark chuckles following in his wake.

How I love that boy, Voldemort hissed fondly as he returned to the papers at his desk.

"You look splendid, Weaslette," Draco murmured as he ran the tip of his wand across her swollen cheek. The witch flinched back at this, but there wasn't much room to flinch away with and she groaned when her head hit the stone wall; both Harry and Draco could hear there was mostly fear than pain in the weak sound leaving her throat. "I'm going to let you down in a moment, but I wanted to chat with you first. Do you remember our little discussion about looks when you had me tied to that chair? We talked about shallowness. About you leaving me permanently disfigured. I told you your brothers were not as shallow as you and you concurred… probably the only thing we have ever and will ever agree upon. Do you remember that?"

"G-go to Hell, Malfoy," she hissed. "Death Eater scum."

"I remember it quite well," Draco went on as if she hadn't spoken. "Since we're so shallow, I'm sure you will understand and appreciate my parting gift."

The blond stepped back and turned slightly to the man standing in the shadows, grinning. Harry couldn't help but smirk back at Draco's giddiness, and no, he still felt nothing about what was happening to Ginny Weasley. Her eyes moved away from Draco to look at him and he stepped out of the shadows enough so that she could see him, though since his hood was still up and his mask on, she didn't know who he was.

Draco's gleeful smile dissolved as he turned back to a prisoner. "I've had this in mind since that little conversation in that empty cottage," he drawled, sinking a hand into his robes to pull out a dagger. Ginny whimpered. "Don't worry, Weaslette. I told you I wasn't going to kill you. My fiends would feel bad. They wouldn't hate me, but they would feel a bit of remorse over the fact you were dead and in turn, I would feel bad. That must burn terribly to know they wouldn't hate me even if I killed you. How does it really feel, Weaslette? Please, I want to know."

"Do you honestly think they wouldn't hate you for killing me?" she murmured brokenly.

Draco flashed a grin. "Maybe if you weren't such a bitch they might feel more. Honestly, they can't choose who they are related to but if they could…. Well you just think about that while I finish my artwork. Hold still," he commanded as he lifted both the dagger and his wand to her face.

Harry stepped forward, insanely curious. Draco was extremely vindictive and imaginative and Harry was eager to see what he would do. Draco pressed the tip of the dagger at the center of her left cheekbone and cut in. Harry winced when Ginny shrieked in pain as her flesh was pierced. Draco didn't seem to mind getting a face full of scream as he went about murmuring an incantation that had his wand glowing a dark sickly yellow. As Draco continued with the slow incision, the spell shot from his wand and hit the knife, engulfing the dagger with the same light.

Draco cut deeply as he angled the dagger down from her cheek bone and then along her jaw. Ginny's screams filled the stale air in the small dungeon room and Harry winced against the grating sound, but he never pulled his eyes away as Draco traced a bloodied sliced-open path along Ginny's jaw to the center of her chin. There he finally withdrew the dagger and the cut glowed the same color as the spell and Harry realized it was a cursed wound. Draco confirmed that seconds later when he stood back to study his work.

The blond Death Eater nodded. "Never heal, Weasley. That will never fully heal. The wound will fester for a few days—stop crying and listen! Did I cry when you and your barbarian brother hit and tortured me over and over again? NO, I DIDN'T! The least you could do is shut the fuck up and listen!" he shouted over her screaming wails. "It will fester for a few days," he went on, even when she didn't stop. "It will swell and only then, once it's begun to swell, will it start to semi heal. And the scar will be swelled. People will see it from miles away!" he laughed and swished his wand, breaking the shackles holding her up against the wall.

Ginny Weasley dropped to the ground and lay on her stomach, continuing to cry. Harry stared at her. There was more to it then what Draco had explained. Harry didn't believe for an instant the blond's punishment was simply a scar. There was most definitely something else. Knowing Drake, it was something also emotional.

"Up, Weaslette! Get up! Must get you to Madam Pomfrey. Not that she can do anything for your face. No worries on that front."

Surprising Draco she did get up on shaky legs and ran at him, only to stumble and fall back onto her knees a foot away from him. Draco scowled. "Were you actually trying to attack me?" he kicked her in the face for that before she could answer. He turned to Harry. "You have no idea how long I've wanted to do that."

"She'll need to be levitated," Harry reminded, lowering his voice into a deep rumble as he turned to open the door. Draco nodded and followed him out where he came face to face with two silver masks, both with identical blue eyes beneath. Draco shifted so that was blocking the doorway and hopefully, their view of the girl lying on the floor inside. Though he cringed because they could all hear her crying.

"You were supposed to stay in the Great Hall with Father," he muttered before looking down the corridor, frowning when the twins bypassed him and walked into the room. Draco looked to Harry, who only shrugged. Harry turned and watched the twins with narrowed eyes. They had better not let Ginny know who they were beneath the masks. Tom would be furious- psychotically so- with them and then he'd most likely kill Ginny. The Dark Lord would be enraged; the thought of using a memory charm probably wouldn't even cross his mind until after he cast the worst Unforgiveable.

But the twins didn't speak to her; didn't do anything really. They only stood in the doorway and stared in. Draco remained standing with his back to the door, gazing at the wall in front of him. Harry watched Ginny lift her head to look at the two figures for a second before dropping her face back to the ground. Her eyes were unfocused and Harry knew she hadn't really comprehended what she was seeing. She was only concerned with the pain she was feeling.

Turning back to Draco, his best mate looked frightened for a second but then when he heard the twins moving, Draco wiped that look off his face. His eyes turned cold and unconcerned; simply a mask to cover his insecurities. The twins began hissing to each other under their breaths. Harry could hardly hear what they were saying over Ginny's crying, which meant she probably couldn't hear them either.

"Stupefy," one twin suddenly snapped, and Ginny's crying cut off. Draco spun around in surprise. The twins were now standing over their sister's body, arguing.

"I don't want to do it! You do it!"

"No way! She deserved this! I don't want to take her."

"Well someone's got to take her!"

"She's not our responsibility, bro! I refuse to help her! She hurt our Draco!"

"I know that! You're the one who said one of us should take her to the infirmary!"

Harry turned away from them to grin at Draco. The blond had lost the cold defensive look and now looked completely shocked.

"I refuse to help her!"

"Me too!"

The twins crossed their arms and glared at each other. Harry rolled his eyes. "Come out. We'll lock the door and have Madam Pomfrey come here."

The twins looked at him, blinking rapidly. "Good plan!" they exclaimed before racing out of the room as fast as they could.

"You're… you're not even a little upset about what I did to her?"

"Draco, she and Ron nearly killed you," Fred murmured, wrapping an arm around Draco. "No way are we upset. In fact, we're still pissed about your kidnapping. That's always going to hang over her head. We told her we loved you and she nearly killed you."

"Besides, we knew you were an evil vindictive git. How can you not be with Lucius Malfoy as your father?"George responded, throwing an arm around Harry's shoulders.

"If we look upset it's because maybe we feel a little guilty for feeling like this…"

"But that will fade quickly. She chose her path, we've chosen ours, and in that, we don't feel guilty at all. We're enjoying ourselves… and you," Fred purred into the blond's ear, grinning smugly when that cute blush covered the parts of Draco's face that he could see. Fred snickered and bent his head, pressing light kissing along Draco's jaw; he was always enchanted by Draco's blushes and at the moment, still thoroughly turned on from watching the blond completely dominate George against the wall earlier. It truly had been the hottest thing he'd ever seen.

Footsteps from down the way drew their attention (Harry and George) and found Severus and Lucius striding towards them behind the Dark Lord. Harry turned back to the Fred and Draco, clearing his throat, but those two had quickly moved on from nuzzling to snogging. George chuckled and buried his face against Harry's shoulder to quiet his laughter.

Harry poked Draco in the ribs. "Your father is coming… along with Voldemort and Snape."

The three elder wizards completely ignored the younger wizards when they reached them and entered the room, leaving the door wide open. Lucius waved his wand and Ginny's body rolled over until she was on her back. Taking in her battered appearance, the Dark wizards turned back to the four standing in the corridor.

Lucius looked pleased. He had every right as the bitch had tried torturing and killing his son. Severus looked surprised. Voldemort… Harry rolled his eyes. He could feel the glee. The Dark Lord turned away and gracefully squatted beside the witch, studying the long cut down her face. "Draco," he purred, "I really didn't think you had this in you."

"She laughed about disfiguring me, my Lord." the young blond replied. "I have no doubt she would have done it too if she had had the time. Unfortunately for her, I have the time…. Is it too late to make her fall in love with Filch?"

Fred shuddered. "Eww, love. That's… no."

"There's something else that's not obvious," Voldemort whispered, tapping his wand against his smirking lips. "Explain why you chose this."

Harry frowned, wondering why his husband was demanding an explanation now of all times with the twins present. Was he trying for discord in the relationship, or was he truly curious and needed to know that very instant? It was Fred who got Draco moving, pressing against him and pushing him back into the room. Harry was surprised when George did the same to him, pressing him forward without removing his arm away from his shoulders.

When they were all in the room standing over Ginny, the blond bit his lip and Harry didn't need to be telepathic to understand what he was thinking.

"Go on, Draco. We won't be mad," Fred whispered.

"Swear," George agreed.

"Obviously it's a scar that will never fade, my Lord…" The Dark Lord nodded and waited for more. Draco straightened and smirked down at Ginny cruelly. "It can be glamoured though."

"Wouldn't that defeat the purpose, Draco?" his father asked lowly, seemingly not pleased by this.

"It would, except for the curse in the scar… the glamour will fade whenever she's excited. Excited about anything and no matter what she does the glamour will never stay unless that excitement is nonexistent. Dates, job interviews, meeting boys, arguments," he smiled cruelly, "whenever she's particularly pleased with herself, extremely upset, or even highly nervous… anything that causes delight and excitement will dispel a glamour. She'll hate that scar. She'll hate the fact she'll need a glamour. She won't want to go out in public without one and she'll hate the fact that a glamour will not work whenever she needs it the most. Every time she sees me, she'll be reminded of her mistake. One little scar will make her life dismal. The glamour is in no way a reprieve."

"It just makes it worse," Harry muttered, impressed. "You're going to make her loathe herself."

Draco nodded. "If she's as shallow as I think she is… maybe this will teach her a lesson. And the reminder…" he trailed off, grinning with satisfaction of his revenge.

"Never mess with Draco Malfoy," the twins purred; eyes bright and delighted. "We told her!"

Voldemort stood, his red eyes passing from Draco over to Harry, who shifted imperceptibly. Bloody bastard was doing it again. And being in the same room, with his husband dressed as he was, all Dark and dominating, and sexy…

Tone it down!

No.

Harry scowled and turned around to march out of the room, leaning against the wall beside the door and listening in, trying to steady his rapidly beating heart and ignore the seductive aura his husband washed over him at all times.

"Draco," the Dark Lord began, "tomorrow Bill Weasley is supposed to have come to a decision. Join us or remain an enemy. What do you think I should do about him? I will allow you to come to the decision and I will not coerce you this time."

Harry raised a brow and smirked. Tom was really, really, really very pleased with Draco.

"My Lord…. Could he be like his brothers? A silver mask?"

Voldemort chuckled darkly, sending goose bumps all over Harry's body. "You do realize the silver mask means neutral, and yet not. It is still my mask your lovers are wearing."

The Dark Lord must have been looking at the twins as one of them answered instead of Draco. "Yes, sir. We realized that the moment you conjured them."

"And yet you donned the items without complaint, without hesitation," was Severus inquiring input.

"We have several reasons..."

"You do not act completely like Gryffindors."

"We like to think we have a bit of every House in us… we aren't Marked. We're not Death Eaters. But should our services be needed… we're leaning towards one side, but no one needs to know. And we're still not complete servants, are we."

"Mercenaries, that's what we are."

"You two are very clever," Voldemort murmured.

"Of course, sir. Otherwise you wouldn't put up with us," one twin said smugly. "Um… you are going to pay us for this, right? The whole Hogwarts takeover? We used an extensive amount of our potions, you know, and should be properly compensated."

Harry barked out a laugh before covering his mouth with his hand to quickly cut it off. He then had to go back in. He wanted to see the older wizards' faces. He quickly returned to George's side where the twin immediately threw a friendly arm around his shoulders again, and Harry wasn't disappointed by the looks of disbelief on Severus and Lucius' faces. He wasn't really surprised that his husband looked amused, if a little annoyed as well. Harry knew, deep down, Voldemort liked the twins.

Without answering them, Voldemort turned to Severus. "I will leave you in charge of the school while we are away."

Snape nodded. "Yes, my Lord."

"Have the medi-witch come in and take care of the worst. She cannot have her wand. Whatever healing she can do, it must be done by potions or nothing at all."

"Yes, my Lord."

Voldemort then turned to Lucius. "Find Bella and have her meet us in my office. We'll wait for you there."

Lucius bowed and left with his lover. They heard Severus mutter, "your future sons-in-laws are morons. They don't believe in danger."

Voldemort turned back to the twins. "I had thought to repay you but after the stunt you pulled this morning… I think more torture is in order."

The twins had the gall to pout at him. Voldemort moved towards them, stepping over Ginny's body as if she were nothing but a lifeless log. George flinched when the Dark Lord lifted a hand and wrapped it tightly around the limb that was still around Harry's shoulders. It was clear Voldemort was squeezing terribly hard because George cringed and bit his lip.

"S-sorry," he stuttered. "Won't do it again." In your presence, Harry knew was what the redhead was thinking. He grinned. The narrowing of his husband's eyes told him Voldemort probably understood this as well. But he let it go as well as George's wrist. George immediately stepped back while Voldemort pressed his arm against Harry's back to lead him from the room. Harry tipped his head back against Voldemort's shoulder, looking up into the shadowed hood and grinned.

As they moved through the corridors, Harry heard Draco whisper, "the Slytherin Common Room contains a hidden dancing pole."

Harry's grin turned into a smirk when Voldemort's eyes blazed.

"This isn't the right way," Fred whispered hoarsely.

George seconded that. "Slytherin is back the other way! Sir, can we-"

"Finish that inquiry and I may kill you after all."

Harry looked over his shoulder to meet Drake's grinning eyes. The twins’ eyes were a bit dazed by the visions no doubt running through their heads at the moment.

Soon Harry was standing in the Atrium of the Ministry of Magic along with his husband, Lucius, Bellatrix, and his guard of three: Draco, Fred, and George.

"Thanks for saving our identities, Auntie Bella," Fred was saying. If Harry had been drinking something, no doubt he would have choked on it. And if not then he would have done so when Bellatrix smiled psychotically and embraced the twins before pulling back to pat their cheeks.

Lucius went off as soon as they were there, no doubt to take care of unknown business. Harry walked along with his husband, taking everything in. Not a lot was going on. The Ministry seemed deserted except for the sporadic number of Death Eaters they came across in every department.

Halfway through, Lucius returned and gave a more detailed verbal report of what had been going on within the Ministry since the takeover. Projects in which they had been ordered to start, people who had been captured during the raid and interrogated. Harry listened with only one ear but the rest of his attention was internal; he was trying to decipher exactly how his husband would end up running this government without problems. He had no doubt Voldemort would succeed. There was no one to stop him now. His husband's foot was lodged firmly in the door and the occupants of the "house" had all run away.

Harry was aware of the looks he was receiving, as well as the twins, but he largely ignored it. He and the Dark Lord weren't touching but they walked close enough to where every so often he could press the back of his fingers against his husband's when he wanted contact, which was often. Voldemort didn't want to show how close they were just yet and had not wrapped his arm around Harry's or placed the arm around his back as he usually did whenever they were together, but he allowed the finger brushing and instigated it at some points, because he enjoyed the contact as well. But their obvious public affection for each other would come later when everyone was used to seeing them together and understood, before they knew the truth, that Harry was someone who was not temporary.

Since this was a brief walkthrough, there wasn't much to learn or see. There was extensive damage to the place, but not all departments and the damage could and would probably be repaired when there was time. Harry figured Voldemort was spending most of his time and resources scouring Britain for those who had escaped the Ministry and the rest of the raids.

Soon Voldemort announced it was time for him to return home. Harry didn't complain for many reasons; the first was knowing what the Dark Lord intended to do now. Interrogate prisoners himself. Harry didn't want nor did he need to see that. Secondly, he really did have some baking to do and he had about a dozen orders needing to be sent out. Third, the Dark Lord ordered Drake and the twins to return home with him. And lastly, he realized Hermione was at home by herself, though he knew she probably hadn't noticed. Hermione spent all her time in Tom's library whenever she could get away with it.

Harry Portkeyed straight into his bedroom, whereas Draco and the twins' Portkeys would transport them into the Entrance Hall. Originally, Harry's dagger necklace always transported him to Tom's office, but his husband had changed the location soon after they were married, which was fortunate as Harry wanted to change clothes before going into the kitchen and he wouldn't have to walk all the way up from Tom's office in order to do so.

When he'd changed into muggle jeans and a t-shirt and descended through the manor, Harry heard nothing and saw no one, so he shrugged and headed straight for the kitchen.

"Oi! That's for customers!" he shouted at two partners of the threesome who hovered over a previously sealed tray of strawberry swirled fudge. They'd discarded their outer robes and masks already and were stuffing their faces with his fudge.

"Who's more important, Harry? Us or customers?"

"Draco makes a good point," the twin beside him said, nodding.

Harry took a second to notice the other twin was standing a little away from them against the counter. His arms were crossed over his chest, he was staring at Draco, and he had a serious look upon his face. The expression was unusually serious in an intense sort of way. It kind of scared Harry so he looked away.

"Since this was all your idea in the first place, Draco," Harry snapped back and levitated the half eaten tray away from the gluttons. "The customers!"

"Well where's your personal stash then, Pot Head? The stash you keep for yourself and our Lord? I know you keep a stash for him. He always comes to meetings now with a bowl of your fudge and hogs it all!"

Harry smiled brightly as he put another freshening seal over the tray. "Yes, I have a stash. It's…" he trailed off when the quiet twin suddenly walked out of the kitchen without a word or glance to anyone.

Draco called out Fred's name, but the copperhead didn't return.

Harry turned back to the other two. "What's wrong with him? And how do you always know which one is which?"

"I have many talents, Potter," Draco muttered as he pulled away from George to follow after Fred.

Harry waited until he couldn't hear footsteps anymore before turning to George, "what's that all about? Fred looked upset… no, he looked… I don't know. Is he jealous or something?"

George laughed and waved that away. "No. We know how to share and we're both aware Draco loves us equally."

"So then what was with that expression on his face? Why'd he just walk away?" Harry asked as he pulled out a bowl full of fudge cubes and set it out. George came over and dropped an elbow on the counter, tapping his finger against his smiling lips.

Finally his eyes brightened with comprehension. "Draco…earlier he slammed me against the wall. Completely dominated me—it was brilliant, Harry!—and Fred was as turned on as I was just from watching. He's been really horny for Draco all day. He tends to draw back when that happens so as not to attack the prey since he probably wouldn't be able to stop…" George trailed off as his blue eyes widened comically and he hastily scrambled away from the counter and out of the kitchen.

The last thing Harry heard was George yelling, "he's going to start the seduction without me!"

Far from feeling abandoned, Harry laughed under his breath as he realized what was going on, and wished Draco good luck. The twins could be intense when they wanted to be; he knew that, even if he'd never really experienced that with them. Not intimately. That probably had to do with the fact that when he and the twins were messing around, the three of them knew it wasn't anything serious and wouldn't go on all that long. So it had all been lighthearted and fun. They hadn't wanted to form a bond deeper than being the best of friends with benefits.

As Harry crossed to the stove, he wondered why that was and how the three of them seemed to have known then that they really weren't meant to be… Harry laughed to himself and shrugged. It didn't really matter now anyway.

"Fred?"

The twin said nothing and simply entwined their fingers, pulling Draco up the stairs with him, looking this way and that, as if searching for something specific. "Fred, are you angry?"

Finally, a grin lit Fred's face; it was wicked, holding a lot of delicious danger. "Course not, Draco. No, not angry. Tense, though. Very tense."

"Where are you going?"

"We're going," he corrected firmly. There was this look in his eyes that made Draco swallow thickly. Fred's eyes were darker now too. He looked sexy like this. Sexy and determined, though Draco had no idea what he was determined about.

"You're scaring me a little," Draco whispered.

This stopped Fred when he about to open a door down the wing they'd turned into. He pulled until Draco was in front of him. He then maneuvered them until Draco was pressed against the door. "Really?"

"Well… I guess not. I'm not afraid of you, but you're acting… strange," he whispered, staring up at him. The wolfish grin Fred sent him in return set Draco's body on fire.

"The Seduction starts now, hot stuff."

Draco pulled in a breath. It was no longer fear and anxiety that filled him. It was excitement. "You say that with capital letters, don't you?" he asked, grinning to cover the nerves. "There's really no need for that anymore. I'm not running away now, am I?"

Fred laughed and nodded before dipping his head to capture Draco in a heated kiss. It lasted long minutes before they finally separated, but that was only because they could hear someone running towards them.

"Fred, you bastard!" George huffed as he finally reached them, bending over and placing his hands on his knees to train and regain his breath. He'd sprinted through the castle to catch up to them. "Trying to start without me! Again!"

"I've been waiting for you," Fred murmured against Draco's lips. "Knew you'd follow. Draco was unwise to follow me, weren't you, love? And George would have known what was on my mind."

A lump caught in Draco's throat. This Fred… this Fred had him trembling. Both from pleasure and shock. Though he had already learned Fred was the more dominate twin- many twins were like that, one dominate and the other submissive- but still this assertive Fred came as a little surprise. Full of dark sexual tension; it was enthralling. His arse was going to get a work over today. Dragging his eyes away from Fred's, he looked to George, who had straightened and was prowling towards them, grinning. Wickedly, but also in amusement.

"Fred really has no control when he gets this way," George replied to the widening of Draco's eyes. "Ready to give in?"

Draco nodded rapidly. Yes. Gods, yes he was! George pressed into his side and grasped the knob of the door they were pressed against and twisted. They braced themselves as the door opened.

"Perfectly convenient," George purred as they were shown a guest bedchamber of black marble with green, gold, and silver colors splashed around, and a nice big four poster bed center of the room. As soon as they stepped in and George shut the door behind him, Draco was swamped by a tsunami of nerves. He walked towards the bed, thinking the only thing to get rid of those nerves was to fill his mind with something else, which meant getting this started as soon as possible.

The moment one of the twins was within reaching distance, Draco grabbed him- George, as he had a silver stud in his ear- and flipped him over onto his back before crawling over the prone body and pressing their lips together. George immediately and impatiently began to unbutton his dress shirt, while Draco felt Fred press from behind, trailing a hot wet tongue along the nape of his neck while his deft fingers worked the clasp of his trousers. George was rutting up against him, seeking heat and friction and Draco moaned against the feel of it, the desperate need to get closer.

It wasn't at all how he imagined it to be, having two lovers at the same time. He'd thought it might be awkward at first. Awkward for him at least; especially. But he'd been wrong. He hadn't felt anything of the sort; not when he was being undressed by the twins and he was undressing anyone he could get his hands on, which happened to be George since he was beneath him. Someone had whispered spells into the air, which all of them felt the effects of the different spells, and then their skin was bare and sliding against each other and hands began caressing flesh and there wasn't room for awkwardness then. Everything was heat and emotion and a single thought. Finally.

Fred leaned over his back, passing his tongue wherever he could and in between licks, whispering very dirty things into Draco's ear with George doing the same. Draco whimpered as he continued to stroke George's torso, his thighs, his long hot cock. He loved the dirty talk, just as much as they loved to hear naughty things dripping passed his lips.

Draco gasped into George's mouth when he felt slick fingers pressing between his arse cheeks and squirmed as they burrowed deeper. Draco looked over his shoulder at Fred, whose gaze was intent on his arse. "I've never seen a more perfect arse," Fred whispered huskily.

"He wants to fuck you," George whispered hoarsely in his ear. Draco shivered uncontrollable. From George's voice and from the fingers that had found his entrance and prodded lightly. "He can't wait to sink into you, over and over again. Pound into your delicious arse until you're screaming a release. He will, Draco. He'll fuck you so hard that you'll go blind and he won't come until you do."

Draco moaned deeply when George wrapped a hand around both their leaking cocks just as Fred slipped a finger inside him. "Let me fuck you, George," he begged with a gasp, thrusting into George's hand.

He must have said something supremely surprising because the finger inside him stilled and George's eyes flew wide open. "Blondie, you can fuck me all you want! You really want to?"

"Maybe just this once…"

George laughed. "If I have my way, It'll be as much as possible."

Draco's eyes darkened further, if that were even possible and then all at once there were two fingers pressing inside him, fondling and searching and a mouth nipping at his arse, and George's legs fell wider apart and he looked triumphant.

There was a bit of maneuvering done, but soon George's legs were thrown over Draco's shoulders, and Fred was behind him, pressing against him, leaving a trail of kisses all over his back. Draco bit his lip as he pressed into George and laughed breathlessly at the very eager expression on the wizard beneath him.

While Fred pushed in slowly, Draco thrust into George quickly, hoping the pleasurable sensations of entering George would distract him from the pain of Fred's fucking huge cock breaching him. He lay over George, forehead planted on his collarbone and breathed through his nose, listening to the rattling breaths the man beneath him and over him were taking. George lifted a hand, passing his fingers through Draco's damp hair. Draco's fingers dug deeply into his shoulders as Fred continued to penetrate him.

"Merlin, Fred! You're… too much!"

"Why thank you, Draco love. Take deep breaths."

Draco growled and ignored the patting of his head until George said, "you're not exactly slim either."

His head popped up, looking worried. "Did I hurt you?"

"No, but I'd appreciate it if you would move those fantastic hips of yours, lovely."

"Oh right," Draco said, and then giggled. He abruptly cut off the sound in mortification, ducking his head back to George's shoulder, ignoring the vibrating against his chest and back, telling him the twins were laughing at his giggling. Draco grit his teeth and pulled out of George, gasping as that helped Fred along… it felt so weird, but utterly fantastic, to have a cock up his arse and his own cock inside someone at the same time. Why had he never done this before?

Their movements were by no means smooth. In that it was awkward, for a little bit, until the three of them found a rhythm. A wonderful, awesome, fucking brilliant rhythm. Draco swore they would have to do it every day. Every day, every hour, every bloody minute if they could manage such a thing. It astounded him at how right he felt at the moment to be squeezed between them. Then again, it had never felt wrong before, so he didn't know why he'd doubted the intimate part. He supposed it was just nerves. Speaking of nerves…

Draco cried out as Fred rammed against his sweet-spot. Fred hissed and began to pound against it, and with every thrust from behind, Draco was helped along to push deeper inside George, who lay back, arched with his head back, neck exposed to him with his lips parted in ecstasy. Draco squeezed his eyes closed, wanting to concentrate on what he was feeling, but also wanted to search and strike that same tight bundle of nerves within George. It was hard to concentrate, and his orgasm was building quickly in the pit of his stomach.

It was as if Fred could read his mind. Fred dropped his forehead against his back, panting harshly against his flushed skin and his strokes slowed. The slower pace allowed Draco to catch his breath and concentrate on George for a moment. He bent his head to George's chest, tonguing one of the puckered flushed nubs before biting softly, and the reaction he got to that was wonderful. George's back arched further, a curse tore passed his lips, and the legs on Draco's shoulders constricted around his neck.

Draco continued to trail a line of fire across George's chest while he grasped George's arms for anchor and hitched his hips for a different angle before thrusting in blindly. Gods, it felt so good, being surrounded by the tight heat- though he much preferred the fullness he felt with Fred's cock shoved up his arse and the hands gripping his hips possessively. But he was enjoying George all the same as well. Especially when George whimpered and his eyes closed in bliss with each stroke of Draco's cock against his prostate.

"Fuck, Draco. Harder!"

Draco complied, helped along by Fred's renewed fast pace. He released one arm and brought it between them to find George's cock and gripped it possessively, running his palm over the head and gathering up the pre-cum before stroking it up and down in time with his thrusts. George didn't last long after that, and Draco watched his face, enthralled, as George screamed out his name and came all over his hand and stomach.

Draco grinned triumphantly when the glazed blue eyes opened and fixated on his face, but that grin was soon wiped away when Fred moved over him, clamping his teeth into Draco's shoulder and reinstated that quick brutal pace, going back to finding those nerves that offered instant bliss. Draco's face dropped limply as he was assaulted from behind, only to feel a hand on his chin seconds later, lifting up his head so that George could see his face.

"I want to watch you," he whispered hoarsely and he didn't seem to mind the fact Draco was still inside him, pulsing and so very close to release.

The only response Draco could give was a sharp cry as his body went stiff as he was rocked by an explosive orgasm. Spots of bright light danced in front of his open eyes, his fingertips digging painfully into George's arms, vaguely aware of the wide-eyed spellbound look he was being given by George.

"Fuck! Fuck! Fuck, Draco!" shouted Fred and Draco felt him pulsing inside of him, releasing his seed inside his arse.

Draco collapsed over George while Fred pulled out and fell limply to his side, just barely managing to scoot over to throw an arm over Draco's back, nuzzling his nose against Draco's slick flushed neck.

George managed to turn his face and press swollen lips against Draco's equally swollen lips. "You were fantastic, love."

Draco's response was a garbled pant.

"We'll take that as a compliment," Fred murmured beside them. "Next time there will be more foreplay," he promised, smiling when Draco managed to shift and throw an arm over him so that he was touching both his fiends before all three of them passed out for a much needed nap.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Sixteen

After Harry finished making his orders and sending the ones he needed to send out, he went in search of Hermione and was correct in thinking he'd find her in the library.

"I have an idea," he stated once he'd dropped into a seat across from her. "You may or may not like it."

Hermione smiled in bemusement. "Knowing you, I probably won't like it." She laughed when Harry frowned. "Oh, alright then. Tell me this fantastic idea."

Harry perked up and grinned. "I didn't say it was fantastic, but here it goes…" and he went on to tell her. Hermione listened without interruption while he laid down his plan. After he was finished, Hermione sat there staring at the table, no doubt nit picking at everything he said. Harry sat back and began to drum his fingers, waiting for her verdict. After a few more minutes, she raised her eyes from the table and nodded.

"Yes, that's good. I'll join you. It's not as if we're joining the Dark Lord. We merely have our own annoyances to deal with. If it coincides with the Dark's plans, then well," here she smiled and shrugged, "it's just a coincidence. It has nothing to do with the war at all." Harry grinned, nodding with that train of thought. "We need to speak to the twins about this. Do you know where they are?" she went on to ask.

"Those two," he shook his head in amusement. "They actually tried sneaking into Hogwarts to see Draco this morning. They were caught of course and were lucky enough not to have been killed."

Hermione winced. "I imagine Lord Voldemort was furious."

"Yes, he was. Cursed them for over an hour," Harry then snorted. "They said he also lectured them like a professor. They thought that part was funny... until the painful cursing resumed."

"Where are they now? Still at Hogwarts?"

"No. So after the torture/lecture session, Tom gave them black robes and silver masks. And then the assignment to guard me whenever I leave here. So then we went to the Ministry for a while and after that came back here with Draco."

Hermione raised a brow; Harry was becoming particularly giddy with each word he spoke. "And?"

"And now, or rather some time ago, the twins and Draco disappeared upstairs somewhere, to do something, together," he ended with a wag of his eyebrows. Hermione laughed and threw her quill at him.

"Wait, so all this means…"

"Yes! They're probably having awesome kinky threesome sex right now!"

Hermione laughed. "No, you idiot! That means you were at Hogwarts and the Ministry today!"

Harry smiled. “Asked Tom if I could go with him this morning and he said yes. He even made me a golden mask to wear so I wouldn't be taken for a Death Eater… by the way; he's probably going to make you a silver mask, which means-"

"Neutral with a side of controlled by the Dark Lord. Yes, I figured that."

"I saw Luna earlier," Harry blurted before they could go further into the discussion about the silver masks.

After his declaration, the two watched each other. Both with flickering eyes. Even though Hermione didn't understand Luna at times and sometimes was annoyed by the Ravenclaw, they were still something like friends. Harry and Luna had been really good friends while he was still attending Hogwarts. And he felt bad for leaving her in the dungeons.

"I was standing in the doorway and she stared at me like she knew who I was under the mask."

"Did she say anything?"

"No. Just watched me. She looked okay. All of them did. A lot scared, but that's how Tom wants them." He went on to tell her the experience from first going to Hogwarts and then the Ministry. Hermione smirked when Harry described what Draco had done to Ginny, muttering about how the bint deserved it. She also loved the alarm clock and giggled about it for several minutes.

"You find that funny…" Harry responded, a bit surprised by her amusement. "One would think our humor is going Dark."

Hermione sobered and pinned her friend in place with a look. She picked up her book and showed him the title. A very dark book. "Harry, I hate to say it but we can't be in this castle for as long as we have and not pick up on the aura. We can't hang around the Dark Lord and not be pulled in, if a little bit."

Harry shrugged. He knew it. Already felt it. Some things he didn't care about any more. Ginny for instance. Her torture hadn't bothered him in the slightest. And the twins, though it probably hurt loads, they weren't crying over the fact the Dark Lord had tortured them when he was in a rage. "I am married to the Darkest wizard alive," he returned with a grin. "And loving it! He may not have said, but I know Tom was very pleased with me for asking to be able to accompany him today."

"Good for you," she replied with a frown before reopening her book.

"Oh don't be mad at me just because your hunky Auror/Death Eater needs to retain his cover and can't be seen out in public with you."

Harry ran away after that as Hermione was very accurate with her wand aim. And after seeing the book she was currently studying, running away seemed like the wise thing to do.

The moment she heard the library door slam shut in Harry's escape, Hermione laughed and stood, tucking the books she wanted to study some more under her arm. She was in no way upset. She knew Andrew had to remain undercover which meant no dates. Especially now when Voldemort was in the first stages of victory. Andy was too busy along with the rest of the Death Eaters. He and Lustre more than the others as those two were going back and forth being Aurors and Inner Circle Death Eaters.

She left the library and proceeded to climb the three levels to her room. Once stepping onto the third floor landing, she made a sharp left into the wing her room was located; the room happening to be one of the first doors off the landing. Thinking over what she wanted to accomplish today, Hermione decided she would go find Harry again in a few minutes once she dropped the books off. They could both use some exercise. Perhaps dueling if they were actually going to follow through with his idea. They hadn't been in a proper battle in over a year and it would be disastrous to go out and perform rusty.

With that thought, she nodded firmly and opened her door to her bedroom. She took five steps in and promptly screamed; dropping her books in surprise when her eyes landed on her lovely black marble four poster bed.

Three heads popped up off the pillows, looking around in tired bewilderment.

"What the HELL?" she shouted.

"Oh," one of the twins mumbled, dropping his head back to the pillow and snuggling closer to the blond. "Just Hermione."

"Hey, Mione," the other slurred before burrowing his nose into Draco's neck. Or at least tried. But Draco scampered away from them and dove for the covers, ripping them off the bed and around himself, staring wide eyed at the witch.

Hermione took a deep breath and then smirked. "I'm sorry for lying, Draco. Your arse isn't skinny and nonexistent. It's very fine."

The twins snickered while Draco's eyes remained wide before he caught himself. "What are you doing here, Granger? Get out!"

"This is my room! What are you three doing here? Did you have sex on my lovely bed?" she snapped back.

Fred sat up and rubbed his eyes. "Why yes we did, Hermione. It was brilliant."

George murmured an agreement as he too sat up, neither twin concerned with being nude in front of her. "Draco fucked me good."

Hermione's eyes went back to the blond, laughing at the high blush before she bent down to pick up the books. "I'll have to ask the Dark Lord for another room. There's no way I can sleep in that bed now and not think of you three."

"That's a compliment, right?" Fred asked with a grin.

"Cover up!" Draco demanded. Instead of listening to his demand, Fred pounced on Draco; pushing the blond onto his back and snogging the life out of him. Draco laughed between kisses and seemed to forget about the witch shaking her head at them. Hermione admitted the twins had fine arses as well.

She snickered as she went back to the door. "You three get dressed. We're going to have a little meeting in a minute. Harry's come up with something fun for us to do."

"Yeah," George answered with an absent minded wave as he lazily watched his brother and Draco, "we'll be there soon."

"I've been thinking," Harry began from where he sat in a two-seater within one of the smaller more private parlors. It was cozier than the rest too; with a blazing fire set before the seat and two tables at each side of the sofa. The room was lit by the fire and the plethora of candelabra's set about the place. The parlor was meant to feel intimate.

"Perish the thought," was the reply from Tom, who sat next to him. He quickly moved his legs to keep from being kicked. Nagini, who was curled up on the floor between their feet, only barely managed to duck Harry's foot.

"Anyway," Harry went on with a glare at the smirking Dark wizard beside him, "I was thinking about the twins' predicament. Their homes being watched. If I were say, a Dark Lord, and I wanted to round up all the thorns in my side, I would start with the places I know these people would be at. Those watching Fred and George's place and Hermione's flat… probably Grimmauld Place as well. I would set a trap for the watchers." Harry shrugged and went back to his book, a smirk tugging on his lips. "That's what I would do anyway if I were a Dark Lord…. But of course I'm not a Dark Lord and I'm not involved… it's just an observation and I'm sure the current Dark Lord had already thought about that, yeah?"

Tom's silence meant he hadn't thought about it yet. But Harry was sure he would have done eventually, because his husband was very clever. Harry chanced a peek at the man next to him and found Tom grinning at him.

Harry flashed a smile. "Only, you didn't hear any of that from me," he whispered in a conspiring manner, turning the page of an ancient spell book solely for those who were Parselmouths.

It was a very interesting book of spells and curses and ancient rituals written by Salazar Slytherin himself; most of it would be considered Dark by those who were blinded by black and white, but Harry merely saw it as power and more knowledge and wasn't troubled at all by the dark aura surrounding the ancient tome. Besides, Tom had gifted him with this book and anything Tom gave him was very much cherished.

In fact, Harry was actually itching to try out some of the spells he'd learned from the book. He felt he was becoming a bit lazy, magic wise. His abilities and reflexes needed to be trained. He, Hermione, Draco, and the twins had taken to dueling a few hours every day when Draco was able to visit from the school and that had done some good, but nothing got the blood pumping like a real duel. Nothing brought out the best of a wizard's abilities like a real battle.

Harry frowned and closed the book, raising his eyes to stare at the fire, wondering how he was going to convince Tom of the next part of this plan. It was just as Hermione said. They had some thorns in their own sides; he and his friends had every right to get in on this. Harry knew they would- in the case of he, Hermione, and the twins- enjoy taking care of this problem. For personal reasons and for personal grievances done to him and people he cared about. It didn't have anything to do with his husband's ambitions; it all had to do with his own revenge for the Slytherins and Theo and for the innocents being terrorized. Nodding with these thoughts, Harry finally shifted and turned to face Tom fully, who had yet to stop watching him.

"No," Tom said immediately.

Rather than being deterred and annoyed that he hadn't even been able to ask yet, Harry smiled slyly. Tom shifted uncomfortably at his expression. When Harry smiled like that it was never a good sign. Harry raised the book he'd been reading, his sly smile morphing into a devious smirk. "What did you give me this book for, then? Surely it wasn't just for reading. I need practice, Tom. And I can have vendettas of my own, being neutral. The only cause I'm thinking of is my own… I will, of course, wear my gold mask. I'm rather fond of it."

Tom tipped his head back and pinched the bridge of his nose. That meant Harry had won. Harry internally squealed- in a manly way, of course- and scooted over until he was pressed against his husband's side. Along with feeling Tom's frustration through the link, Harry also felt his husband's fear for him.

Harry reached up and brushed the dark brown fringe away from his husband's face, saying softly, "I'm perfectly capable of keeping myself safe." And in fact, Harry was thinking more along the lines of being there also to protect his husband if the need arose as he knew Tom would want to be there.

Tom closed his eyes. "Harry, if I lost you…"

"You won't!" Harry snapped, suddenly annoyed. "Do you think I can't protect myself? Do you think I'm so weak to not be able to take care of a few pigeons?" he demanded. "If we're together, nothing can touch us and you know it! You can't keep me locked away forever!"

"I haven't been keeping you locked away," Tom said softly, rubbing a thumb over Harry's scar, trying to soothe his delightful temper away.

"But I haven't been in any battles recently and I need to practice, keep myself trained," Harry went on more calmly. "There will eventually be assassination attempts on the both of us when we make ourselves public."

"Anyone who dares try will die instantly!"

Harry finally smiled and nodded before dropping his head to rest on Tom’s shoulder. "Besides, this will work better if I'm the bait. The Aurors and Order who are watching Hermione's house and Grimmauld will be called back into Diagon Alley if I suddenly appear to visit the twins. That's more people for you to capture and/or kill. Whatever you decide to do with them."

"How long have you been thinking about this?"

"... a few days."

"If we're lucky, Shacklebolt, Moody, and that blasted Scrimgeour will be there. We'll discover the Secret Keeper to the Order Headquarters."

"So you'll let me come?" Harry inquired, leaning over to take up his glass of wine upon the table beside their little seat.

"You're so determined about this, I'd have to magically tie you to the bed to keep you from following," Tom muttered.

Harry made a noise of agreement as he drank the lovely Elvin wine. "Oh, and Hermione wants to come too. And the twins have a few friends who want the silver masks as well. Actually, there are a lot of people who would rather be neutral… I wonder if there's a way I could manipulate them to still be neutral but also do what I say, and in turn do what you say? You'd like that, wouldn't you?"

Tom groaned and once again his head dropped back. And up went the hand with the fingers to the bridge of his husband's very handsome aristocratic nose. Harry really loved it when Tom did that. It was such a human gesture.

"Don't worry! It'll be fun. What could go wrong?"

"You've just doomed this entire operation," Tom replied seriously. "Saying those words…"

Harry laughed in delight. "Who knew? The Dark Lord is superstitious!" Tom's lips quirked. Harry grinned impishly. "So I'm assuming some of your minions have said the same thing on numerous occasions when you faced off with me in the past. Is that why you could never beat me?"

"Bold brat," Tom growled, leaning over to press a soft lingering kiss to his husband's delectable lips to quiet the laughter. After a time he pulled away from his dazed husband to lean forward, placing elbows onto his knees as he gazed into the fire before them. Harry went back to his book, knowing his husband was busy in thought and would speak his mind when those thoughts were in order.

"I've made a decision," Tom announced after a short silence.

Harry looked up from his book as Tom relined back once more. "And?"

"And you, Harry Riddle, will have charge of any silvers we have."

Harry straightened. "Yes, my own faction! Wicked," he breathed, rubbing his hands together.

"Hmm," Tom said, smiling at Harry's excitement. He had to admit to being excited to see what his young husband would do with his own little army. "I'll have to assign enforcers to you."

Harry quieted and looked at Tom in suspicion. "What sort of enforcers? How many?"

Tom did nothing but grin and Harry rolled his eyes. "By the way," Tom said after a few moments of silence, "there's a student at the school who continues to be bold, asking to speak to the wizard with the golden mask. She's very persistent."

Harry didn't respond until he'd downed the rest of his drink. "Have you spoken to her personally?"

"No. But I've been told about her and I did look in on whoever had the nerve to continuously ask for you."

"A 7th year, right? Long blonde hair, huge gray eyes, eyebrows that make her seem constantly surprised?"

"Yes."

Tom watched Harry set his book aside and stand, staring at the fire. His hands clenching into fists. "She hasn't been… tortured for her inquiries, has she?"

"No. Mostly she's ignored. Though… she did boldly stare at me when no one else has had the nerve."

Harry smiled a little. "It wasn't out of disrespect, Tom. With Luna, it is curiosity for all things." He then nodded and relaxed his hands. "Will you take me to the school now? I don't think she'll tell anyone, but I'm almost certain she knows who I am."

It took a bit of time for Harry to convince Tom not to kill the Ravenclaw, but soon they were both changed, Harry masked, and arrived at the school. Tom waited by the door, smirking at all the cringing children from under his hood as he allowed Harry to personally go in and collect the girl.

Harry approached the sleeping Ravenclaw, the only prisoner there that looked completely at ease and peaceful in her sleep. Harry couldn't help but smile. It was so Luna. He squatted and touched her shoulder, drawing her awake.

Her dazed eyes cleared quickly. "Hello," she greeted softly. "I knew you'd come eventually."

Harry inclined his head and stood back up, looking at the others. No one seemed to be bothered that a masked wizard was bothering her. Then again Luna had never really been popular. In fact she'd been ridiculed on a daily basis due to her… odd behavior. Would these students even shout out if Harry took the violent approach and dragged her out by her hair? By the looks on their faces, probably not. This had him seething. Luna was one of the sweetest girls he'd ever known and she did not belong here with the rest of these arseholes.

Now… now he was glad he'd come for her. And after, no matter what Tom said, he would not have her chained up again. He was almost certain she knew who he was and she'd kept it secret. Not only that, but there was nothing but curiosity in her gaze when she looked at him. There was no judgment. No derision or disgust. An open mind that was Luna Lovegood.

Withdrawing his wand, Harry quickly released her from her bonds. He then smiled and extended a hand to help her up. Luna's smile grew as she took his hand and allowed him to help her up. Harry nodded his head again and turned, leading her out of the room. Voldemort led the way to his office, and all three were silent until Harry shut the door behind them.

Harry turned to the Ravenclaw. "You've been asking to see me," he prompted neutrally, his tone flat and low just in case she didn't know him.

Luna smiled and clasped her hands behind her back. "Of course, Harry. I wanted to say hello. It's been a long time since we've last spoken, you know."

Harry finally smiled back and raised his mask to perch on his head. "I knew you recognized me."

"I'd hoped you didn't forget about me."

"Well I did see you the other day, but I… wasn't sure. You see where I am now?"

The Ravenclaw nodded, her eyes going to the Dark wizard sitting behind the desk, watching like a hawk and hearing every word. Luna's smile grew. "Course! You're married to Voldemort. How is that, by the way? It's not weird?"

The Dark Lord hissed as he stood. She knows too much.

Harry stepped in front of her, and said calmly, Luna is the most honest person I've ever come across. Ask her a question and she will tell you the truth. She may be a neutral if I ask. I don't want you to harm her. She's been really true for me. I'm ashamed to have forgotten about her.

I do not like the fact she stares at me without fear.

Luna isn't afraid of anything. I doubt she would fear even if she were staring her death in the face. Don't take it personally.

She looks…odd.

Yes, that's Luna Lovegood. Look… I will not allow her to be put back with the rest of the prisoners. She doesn't belong there. I want her to be comfortable. I don't want her hurt. That means no spearing her with pain when you rifle through her head. She will not cause trouble for you.

And you're sure about this?

Absolutely sure.

The Dark Lord looked away from his husband to the girl, who had moved away during their hissed discussion to inspect the room. As if she'd been given permission! "Lovegood," he hissed. Her attention returned to him, her gaze hovering somewhere over his left shoulder. "Come, sit."

The moment she was sitting with Harry beside her the Dark Lord pulled off his hood. Luna gasped and for once looked genuinely surprised. She then turned to Harry and actually leered. The expression wasn't really surprising to Harry, because he knew Luna well and the Ravenclaw wasn't anywhere near the innocent she looked to be when it came to sex. In fact when he'd still been in school the two of them had had some of the raunchiest discussions ever.

"It mustn't be weird at all! You've done well, Harry!" she practically squealed over Tom's good looks. "And all that power… you must melt every time!"

The Dark Lord's mouth dropped open while Harry burst into a fit of laughter. She could have been speaking about something else, the joining of magic perhaps, but Harry was certain she was speaking about the intimacy between them. She was right too! Harry stifled his laughter and wiped the tears of mirth away. The look on Tom's face was priceless. He looked like he didn't know whether to be enraged or embarrassed. Ah, Tom was cute sometimes.

"Well I do kind of melt like butter into the mattress. He's-"

"Do not finish that," Tom said through gritted teeth.

"What?" he widened his eyes innocently upon his husband. "You don't want me to boast about your utter brilliance in bed? Every man likes an ego boost and you most certainly deserve it!" Harry turned back to Luna. "The wizard deserves some kind of medal, Luna. Honestly, no one does it like him-"

"Harry."

Harry turned back to his husband with an innocent smile to go with the big green innocent look in his eyes. "Yes?"

"Ask," Tom hissed, gesturing to the giggling Ravenclaw beside him.

"Right…" Harry cleared his throat, trying desperately to keep the laughter down. "Luna… I'm recruiting members. My faction is neutral and I-"

"Of course I'll join you," Luna cut in, giving him a smile. "That is why I continued to ask for you. You're brilliant, Harry and anything you do will be brilliant. Why wouldn't I want to be a part of that?"

Harry blushed and dropped his eyes to the table. Tom cocked his head to the side, unusually pleased with the girl's show of loyalty and confidence in his husband's abilities.

"Besides," the girl breathed, her gaze travelling around lazily and dazed, "there's no fun being on the losing side."

Finally Tom inwardly nodded. He stood and lifted his hood back into place. You two stay here until I return.

The Dark Lord stopped beside him and gripped Harry's chin, tipping his face up. No more sex talk.

You are brilliant.

Of course I am, Harry, but that's truly beside the point.

Harry smiled broadly and nodded. Voldemort glanced at the Ravenclaw but her eyes were back to wandering over the office, so he released Harry's chin to lightly caress his neck, smirking when Harry shivered and then blushed when he heard Luna snigger beside him. She wasn't even looking at them, and yet she was giggling.

Tom hadn't even been gone a minute before the two of them were back to talking about the sexual prowess of one Dark Lord Voldemort. Half an hour passed before Voldemort returned with Draco and Severus. Both who looked surprised to see Luna sitting beside an unmasked Harry. The both of them chatting up a storm. Harry stood when he noticed his husband's return with the other two, and wondered what the Dark Lord had decided concerning Luna.

"Loony," Draco greeted amiably, surprising Harry with his tone.

"Hullo, Draco. Thank you for slipping me those chocolate frogs every night. Nice to see you again, Professor."

Severus turned to his Lord and raised a brow, while Voldemort was staring at Draco. The blond took a step back, averting his gaze and clearing his throat. Probably hoping he wasn't going to be punished now. Harry couldn't wait to get the blond alone. He hadn't ever known Draco and Luna were any type of friends.

Voldemort finally sighed and let the hood of his robes fall back. "Harry has begged for Lovegood's release-"

"I did not beg. I asked nicely."

"As I recall," Tom went on with a glare, "you didn't ask at all."

"But you just said I begged!"

"Silence!" Tom hissed.

Harry looked at him curiously, a smirk playing about his lips. "Has that ever actually worked for you? Concerning me anyway?" he laughed and dodged Tom when the Dark Lord tried to grab him in a choke hold.

Severus and Draco pretended not to notice that slip, as it was definitely not Dark Lord behavior; but it was Harry and Tom behavior.

"So what did you decide about Luna?" Harry finally asked, taking a stance behind Severus.

"She'll remain in the castle, but she will not be a prisoner with the rest. Severus has already had a room prepared. No one is to know whom you are, Lovegood. If you've been given permission to leave your room, then you must wear a mask."

Severus looked surprised. Obviously Tom had not told him whom the room would be for. Draco's face was probably purposely passive while Luna simply smiled and nodded at Tom, agreeing to everything he said. Harry threw him a wide smile.

"You'll be quite safe here, Luna, as long as you wear that mask out. Right, Tom?"

Tom frowned, but nodded.

"Thank you, Lord Voldemort," she replied with a slight bow, "I will follow your rules."

This appeased Tom somewhat and he inclined his head before turning back to Severus and Draco. "Take Lovegood to her room now."

"Yes, my Lord," the two Death Eaters returned with a bow.

Harry hugged Luna before she went and promised to see her soon.

"She's the last one," Tom intoned darkly when they were alone. "No more begging for the students' freedom."

"I didn't beg!"

Tom smirked as he drew up his hood. "Mask," he told his husband. Harry pulled down his mask, wondering what his husband was about now. He watched as the Dark Lord pointed his wand to the portrait and vanished the covering. Harry held his breath when Dumbledore came into view. The old wizard was sitting in a chair, head tipped back with his eyes closed. He looked to be sleeping.

The Dark Lord handled his wand in a complicated movement and said firmly, "enervate stasis."

The spell hit the portrait, encasing it in a dark blue glow. Voldemort looked to his side where his young husband stood beside him and smirked. Harry rolled his eyes and waited.

"Dumbledore. It's time to wake up," Voldemort called.

In no time the old wizard's twinkling eyes were blinking open. Harry shifted on the spot. He wasn't sure what to feel at the moment. He wasn't the least bit guilty for being here with Tom or for his husband's victory. But for many years Harry had looked up to the wizard now staring down at them, his twinkling eyes now dulled somewhat. And he had mourned when Dumbledore died; he mourned the mistakes Dumbledore made as well, knowing the wizard hadn't meant any harm, but had done everything he did because of what he believed in. He had such a strong belief in the Greater Good that he hadn't seen anything beyond that. The Greater Good had taken up most of his life. Harry mourned that as well.

Sensing his pensive thoughts, Voldemort wrapped an arm around Harry's waist and tugged him against his side. Probably also doing it to make a silent statement to the watching Dumbledore.

"You've lost, old man."

"I see that I have. But for how long, I wonder. There is always Harry. Have you killed the boy, Tom?"

Used to having Harry call him Tom, the Dark Lord wasn't as enraged by that greeting as he once might have been. Voldemort pressed a hand against Harry's hip, sending his own message.

Harry lifted his green eyes to the portrait. "Hello, Headmaster."

Dumbledore rose from his seat and knelt down as if he were at the portraits barrier. "And who might you be?" he asked.

Harry looked at his lover and got an imperceptible nod. He took a deep breath and took off his mask. He smiled and gave a little wave.

"As you can see," Voldemort went on, enjoying the widening of Dumbledore's eyes. "I haven't killed him nor do I plan to." He then turned to Harry. "Do you plan to kill me, love?"

"I took a vow to love and cherish you forever, so my answer would have to be… Nope. Sorry, Dumbledore."

"You've gone Dark, Harry," the old wizard murmured. His voice wavering. Harry straightened up and glared at the disappointment he saw swimming in Dumbledore's eyes.

"Why is that the first thing everyone always assumes? Some people don't even know I'm in any way associated with Tom and still they assume I've gone Dark. For your information I went neutral, Dumbledore. I am neutral. Gray. Silver. The portion between Light and Dark, black and white. It's much more comfortable in the gray than anywhere else. I went neutral long before I became involved with Tom."

Harry paused to take a long breath, revving up. He didn't notice Tom's growing amusement as his tirade continued. "You want to know something else, Dumbledore? Your bloody Order nearly killed me! Voldemort was the one who saved my life! The Order wiped out three quarters of Slytherin House! Kids, Dumbledore! Kids! Voldemort's only taken the students here prisoner! And now the Order and Ministry are doing far more damage than the Dark Lord has in many months. Arresting innocents and the like!

"And as for our relationship," he went on, motioning between himself and his husband, "it's a fairly normal one, if a bit speedy at first. And it didn't even have anything to do with the war, really." Harry grinned once again. "He even courted me properly too! He gave me gifts and we went out on dates! In public! And I seduced him with fudge and cakes. It’s been brilliant!"

Dumbledore looked gobsmacked and turned to the Dark Lord. "Did you really, Tom?" he asked faintly.

Voldemort twitched under his robes. Why the bleeding hell was Dumbledore smiling like that? He was supposed to be frowning, or better yet, crying because his precious Light side was losing horribly. "As a matter of fact, I did. I won his hand the proper way and he is now Harry Riddle." Eat that, Dumbledore.

Harry went on to smile goofily and nod. "Don't feel too bad, Dumbledore. Tom's not insane anymore and he's not burning the world down around our ears, if that makes you feel better."

"Who cares if he feels better?" Tom asked as he discarded his hood and turned to glare at his young husband.

"Well I kind of do… a little."

"He treated you like a tool!"

"Not as much as the others!"

"Yes he did! Only you didn't notice because he was better at his manipulations, brat!"

"Don't call me a brat in front of Dumbledore, Bunnymort!"

Tom's red eyes flared. "You-" he cut off and took a long deep breath.

Harry smiled brightly and turned back to the stunned portrait. "So how are things in the Land of Portraits, Dumbledore?"

"What happened to you, Tom?" the old Headmaster inquired, the damn twinkling back in his eyes as his gaze roamed over the new and improved Tom Riddle.

"He fell in lo-"

Tom sneered as he slapped a hand over the little minx's mouth. "In what way, old man?"

"You look healthy... in all ways."

"I have never felt this vibrant in my life," Tom answered truthfully. "I never even felt this young and clear when I attended this school."

"No, I don't imagine you did," Dumbledore replied sadly, the twinkling dimming a bit. "Coming from where you did, you already had very old eyes. Your spirit had already been through so much."

"Yes, thank you, Dumbledore," Tom hissed in rage. "No more of that drivel!"

Harry gave his husband a concerned look, before turning back to Dumbledore. "Severus helped him get his old body back, minus some… a lot of years."

Dumbledore smiled fondly at Harry. "You two do make a handsome couple."

"Thanks!"

Tom hissed and spun away from the portrait. Trust Harry! Trust Harry to make it hard to rub Dumbledore's nose in his victory. And the old bastard… bringing up his past! A past Tom wanted more than anything to forget. He turned back around and pointed his wand at the portrait, bellowing out a spell. In moments, Dumbledore had slumped to the side, his eyes slipping closed in sleep and another white sheet appeared to cover the picture.

Harry's breath caught in his throat as he felt the rage and turmoil through the link. "Tom?" he whispered weakly, rubbing at his throbbing scar.

"Go home, Harry."

"But…" Harry moved slowly, extending a hand to lay it on his husband's arm. "What's wrong?"

Tom wrenched his arm away and turned his back on his husband. "Go home now!" he shouted.

Harry flinched back and bowed his head. "I'm sorry," he whispered before clutching at his dagger necklace and activating it.

Upon returning home and entering the bedroom, Tom found Harry burrowed under all the covers or at least he assumed the lump in the middle of the nest of sheets and blankets was Harry. He clenched his fists and looked at the ground, closing his crimson eyes. He'd hurt Harry terribly. He hadn't needed the link to know that. And it wasn't Harry's fault that even now, being dead, Dumbledore could always make him seethe. Could always remind him of his childhood.

Tom paused before walking in, pulling in deep breaths until he was relaxed and calm enough to unclench his fists. Once beside the bed he undressed and crawled in, peeling back the covers until Harry was exposed to him. Harry's eyes were closed but Tom knew he was only feigning sleep. He ran a hand down his lover's side, watching eyelids flicker from the contact. Tom turned his young lover over onto his back before spreading out over him and pressing their lips together, coaxing Harry's mouth open with persistent sucking. The little minx shifted under him; legs falling open as his tongue darted out to meet his. Arms rose to wrap around Tom’s back.

Even as he fell into Harry's open embrace, Tom was conflicted. Despite his behavior, Harry was willing to instantly forgive him. Easily able to embrace and allow his embrace. Harry was giving himself over again without a word. This… angered Tom. It made him furious. Not exactly at Harry, but… the brat's personality. If he'd been anyone else, if he had been his old self and was abusive, Harry would take it and think it was deserved as long as he thought he was still loved. Tom mentally snarled at the nameless faceless other men who could have had Harry. Men who could have used that to their advantage and hurt his Harry. But then, all that wasn't exactly true. Harry had to completely trust someone to be this way with them. He had Harry's complete trust and he basically threw it back in his face.

"Why did you apologize to me in that office, brat?" he asked softly when Harry finally opened his darkened eyes. "You had no reason to apologize."

Harry buried his face against Tom's neck and tried desperately to keep from crying. Because of their link, he'd felt how horrible Tom was feeling about himself when they'd been in the Headmaster's office. Tom didn’t want him around to help with his emotions and it hurt that Tom didn't trust him enough. It made Harry feel helpless and inadequate. He didn't feel like saying this as he was sure Tom would figure it out in time. So instead of answering, Harry tightened his arms around his husband and valiantly tried to push those feeling away; instead choosing to concentrate on the large hands caressing his back. He loved Tom's hands.

"I wish for you to answer me," Tom ordered, feeling the brat's eyelashes brushing rapidly against his throat. Harry answered by pressing his lips against Tom's throat. Usually the attempt at distraction would work, but not now. Not when Tom knew he was in the wrong and he'd hurt his young husband. "Don't make me go to the extreme to find out what I want to know," he threatened lowly.

Harry just clung tighter. Tom realized he had no right to demand answers from him when he had purposely sent Harry home so that he wouldn't have to answer the questions Harry wanted answered.

Tom sighed and dropped onto his back, tucking Harry against his side and keeping his little minx tight within his arms. "Go to sleep, Harry."

The following morning Harry was once again awake when Tom rose to get ready before the sun rose. But this time he remained quiet and pretended to be asleep, burrowing back under the covers when the shower turned off. He lay in his cocoon, listening to Tom ready for the day, smiling slightly at thinking of all the things Tom did before heading out for 'work'. He held his breath when he heard Tom come back from the wardrobe. He didn't know how he knew, but he could sense that Tom was standing at the end of the bed, staring at the mound that was his sleeping body.

And then he heard Tom hissing quietly to the snake laying at the end of the bed. Watch over him today, pet.

Of course I will, Master.

When the door closed softly behind his husband, Harry finally closed his eyes and felt the mattress shifting as Nagini uncoiled and then slithered up to him. Moments later she had slithered under the covers with him, her eyes gleaming at him even in the darkness.

Young master, you should go back to sleep. You'll feel better when you've had proper rest. You didn't sleep very much last night.

How could you know that?

Your body heat, young master.

Harry sighed and ran his hand over the top of her head. I wish you'd call me Harry.

I like calling you young master.

He smiled at that. I had a nightmare last night and wasn't able to get back to sleep.

You should have told Master. He would have stayed with you today.

No I don't think so. I'm… I'm going back to sleep now, Nagini.

Alright, young master. Sleep well.

Harry wasn't sure if he would actually be able to go back to sleep but he must have, for the next thing he knew he was being softly shaken and a low soothing voice was coaxing him awake.

"Tom?" he sat up right into Tom's arms. The Dark Lord was peering down at him worriedly. He looked pained. "Tom, what is it? Thought you were at work? Has something happened?"

"You had a nightmare." The question was a statement that had Harry looking over to glare at Nagini. She was curled up next to him, staring unblinkingly.

"Aren't you supposed to be out doing evil things?" he asked through gritted teeth.

Tom frowned. "You've repeatedly told me I have an army of minions to do my bidding. Answer me."

Harry sighed and dropped onto his back, staring up at the ceiling. "Yeah, I had a nightmare. So what?"

"This has to do with what happened last night," he said with a confidence that had Harry scowling. "Harry…"

Several silent minutes went by. With Harry lying on his back, frowning at the ceiling and Tom sitting over him, staring down at him. Finally Harry blew out a breath as his fingers curled into the sheets as he prepared to take a dive. "Why do you love me, Tom?"

Tom was speechless for a moment; the question having come out of nowhere, he thought. Then he grimaced. "It's too early for this. Haven't had my tea yet, Harry. I do not talk about feelings before tea."

"I've seen you watch me sometimes," Harry went on softly as if he hadn't heard any of that. "I've seen you studying me like I'm an experiment, a puzzle. Are you going to grow tired of me?"

Tom wondered where in hell all this had come from. Harry was usually a very confident man. But now that Tom was focused, he could see his husband looked pained; his eyes brimming with fear, his voice was wavering as he continued to avoid eye contact.

"I don't understand," Harry went on before he could say anything. "I'm too soft. Too emotional… how can someone like you love me? I don't have anything to offer you."

Tom pulled back in astonishment and bewilderment. “Nothing to offer…” his voice was incredulous but Harry clearly didn’t notice the tone.

Harry was pale and shaking now, his fingers clutching the sheets tightly with white knuckled fists. Something was wrong here. Tom narrowed his eyes and leaned closer. "Does this have to do with what happened last night?" he asked again. "Or does this have to do with the war? With what I've been doing? Are you regretting-"

"No!" Harry nearly growled, frustrated. "I want to be here with you. I will never regret being with you."

Tom pulled Harry up into a sitting position, holding the young wizard close to his chest. Only a little tension left him when Harry's arms wrapped around his neck. Tom ran a thumb along Harry's jaw. "What brought this on?" he asked softly.

Harry dropped his head against his shoulder. "The nightmare."

"What was the nightmare about?"

"About us. You were… well you were the ruler of the entire world," he murmured. He was able to laugh a little when Tom made a pleased sound. "And I was… just in the background. I had no uses. For you or anyone else. I was a piece of furniture and people whispered in my ear about how it was only a matter of time before you got rid of me. They kept saying someone like you needed better; someone you could trust. They said I was only good enough to be your whore. That’s all I’m good for-"

Having heard more than enough, especially when Harry's voice was drowning with unshed tears, Tom yanked his head back by his hair and sealed their mouths together to douse the disgusting nonsense until Harry was lax against him again and seemed to have no more words.

When he pulled away, Tom glared fiercely. "Now that the war has turned in my favor you really expect me to toss you aside, stupid child?"

"It's just… I'm dependent on you, Tom," he whispered. "I really am. This last week I couldn't concentrate at all until you came home or we were together…"

"That was mostly my fault. I was sending on purpose."

Harry frowned and shook his head. "It's not just that. You don't have to purposely do anything."

Tom cupped his face. "Harry, that dependency is mutual. I assure you."

"But you being you, you'll start to hate it. Resenting-"

"I know myself, Harry. If I don't resent it now, I never will. I went after you, didn't I? I was the instigator of this relationship. I knew what I was getting into. I wasn't sure at the time that I would fall in love with you but I knew I would always need you with me. Suppose falling in love was a bonus…" Tom grimaced and turned away. "Where's my tea?" he bellowed at no one in particular.

A house elf immediately appeared with a tray of breakfast for two. Tom turned back to Harry. "It was only a nightmare. Only a nightmare. Besides," Tom went on with a decidedly evil glint in his eye. One in which had Harry's heart racing and blood buzzing pleasantly, "you are too powerful for me to just cast you aside. Far too powerful, clever, and beautiful. I meant what I said, Harry. You'll be beside me always… now," he hurried on, clearing his throat, "who was this whisperer who called my little minx a whore?"

A slow relieved smile crossed Harry's face. When Tom spoke to him with the obvious love and affection in his voice, Harry couldn't help but be relieved and he suddenly felt very silly for doubting the workings of their relationship. "It was just a dream, Tom."

Tom's eyes narrowed. "Who?"

"Well… for one, there was Zabini-"

"Zabini," Tom growled, sliding away with an ugly expression on his face.

"Weren't you supposed to kill him? What was that spell you put on him?"

"I'd forgotten all about that little whelp!"

"You have been busy," Harry responded in a soothing voice, trying to placate his seething husband. "Are you going to tell me about the spell you cursed him with at Meracus?" Tom hissed as he strode for the door, muttering under his breath. "Tom?"

The Dark Lord paused in the doorway to turn and look at him. "I turned him into a whore. By this time, he's probably been fucked by all of Britain and happy to have been done so. The spell would have had him asking for it from anyone and everyone. Both genders… maybe even creatures such as goblins."

"Tom, that's… evil. Sick," Harry whispered, slightly pleased and horrified to be so.

Tom smirked at hearing his tone. "I'll return sometime later today. I won't be out late. Get some more rest," he ordered.

When he was gone, Harry fell back against the pillow, smiling slightly when Nagini moved to return to his place against his side. As he caressed her scales, Harry murmured to himself, "I feel sorry for Zabini but he never should have angered the Dark Lord. As a Slytherin he should have known better than to speak his mind like that in front of a stranger."

A few hours later within Hogwarts, Draco lay over Fred's lap, lightly dozing while Fred's fingers were pleasantly carding through his hair. George and also Luna lay on the rug in front of their couch studying an advanced spell book and readying for the raid that would take place in two days. Luna had been invited by Draco so she wouldn't have to be stuck in her own room alone.

Suddenly Draco sat upright and clutched his wrist, hissing under his breath. He quickly stood and hopped over George.

"Draco?"

"The Dark Lord calls. I'll be back," he said as he reached for the door. When it was opened he was surprised to find his father on the other side in the process of lifting a fist to knock. "Father?"

"Only the Inner Circle has been called," Lucius said as he lowered his hand, looking over Draco's shoulder to see the twins and Luna inside watching curiously. "I've come to warn you so that you can prepare to see something you may not like, son. I don't want your feelings on the matter to be advertised to the rest of the Inner Circle."

"I understand."

Lucius nodded and again looked over Draco's shoulder. "The Dark Lord has said you two may come as well, should you wish. As long as your masks are in place. Most of the Inner Circle know about you two, but he still wants the hoods and masks worn. It's not mandatory for you to come, however."

The twins jumped up. "We'll come!"

"May I come, Mr. Malfoy?"

All four wizards turned to gaze at Luna, who stood smiling serenely with her hands folded in front of her.

"Someone is about to die, Miss Lovegood. Are you sure you want to see?"

Draco frowned. Why had his father come to prepare him over a death? It’s not as if he had never seen the Dark Lord torture and kill someone before.

"Yes, I would still like to come."

"Very well."

Luna nodded and walked across the sitting room to grab her mask off the table. She slipped it on as well as the hood of her cloak just as the twins were doing.

"Father," Draco started as they followed after the elder blond, "who is it?"

"Someone once very close to you. Someone who insulted both the Dark Lord and Belial at one point not too long ago."

"Zabini," Draco murmured, instantly recalling Harry describing what had happened with Blaise at Meracus when the Dark Lord appeared polyjuiced. Harry had already warned Draco that the Dark Lord planned to kill Blaise and Draco had gotten over the fact very quickly. Zabini called Harry a slut right in front of his husband.

"Yes, that's right," Lucius murmured, looking closely at his son's profile.

Draco shrugged. "I'm actually surprised he isn't dead yet."

Lucius didn't lead them into the Great Hall like Draco thought he would. Instead they travelled down to the dungeons, well away from where the students were being held and into a larger room where all of the Inner Circle could congregate with more room to spare. Zabini was already inside with most of the called Death Eaters already around him in a circle. Zabini had been forced onto his knees and was staring up at the wizard standing directly in front of him with wide terrified eyes. The Dark Lord's face was not covered by the usual hood he wore.

Draco wrinkled his nose as he and his father took their positions beside Severus, with the twins and Luna squeezing in next to them. Zabini looked a disgrace. He looked like he hadn't slept in a year; his hair was in disarray, as were his clothes. His usually fine robes were rumpled and dirty and Draco spotted dirt under his fingernails. It was a disgusting display.

"By now you realize the kind of monumental mistake you have made, Zabini," the Dark Lord hissed. "I did promise to kill you and unfortunately for you the day has come."

"I-I d-didn't know that was you," Zabini rasped.

"It doesn't matter. You will die now. Not only did you insult Draco, the son of one of my most important and trusted followers, but you also insulted my husband. I am not known for forgiveness, Zabini."

"What did he say about our Draco?" George hissed quietly from beside Draco.

Zabini whimpered when the Dark Lord raised his wand. His eyes darting away and to those of the circle he could see, eyes landing on Draco after a moment. Draco sneered and lifted his chin.

"I thought Slytherins were loyal," he spat at Draco. "You're going to sit there and watch me die with your nose stuck in the air. All for a Gryffindor you've been friends with for less than a year?"

"You were never a true friend, Zabini," drawled Draco. "Harry would die for me. He nearly died for Theo. Would you have done the same? No, you wouldn't. Ever," he answered his own question. "Don't try to plead to me again. I'll ignore you."

"Draco!"

The blond did not answer.

"Am I really to die just for speaking the truth? Potter is a slut! You too!"

Draco shook his head, utterly sick for ever having been friends with someone as stupid as Zabini. Just after this thought, someone shouted out a curse. Surprisingly it wasn't the Dark Lord who cast the cutting hex that sliced Zabini's chest wide open. It had been one of the twins. Both of them broke rank from the circle and pounced on Zabini and looked to be trying to kill him with their fists only. They hadn't known exactly why Zabini was here until that very moment and they of course took exception to their Harry and Draco being referred to as sluts. Looking over, Draco was unsurprised to find the Dark Lord smirking; apparently not bothered by the fact Fred and George were going to kill Zabini with their hands and feet.

The others of the Inner Circle looked just as amused as the Dark Lord and even Loony was smiling… but he conceded. That witch was always smiling. Aunt Bella was hopping up and down, clapping her hands and cackling madly over the shouts of rage pouring from Draco's fiancés' lips.

The Dark Lord chuckled darkly and turned to Lucius and Severus. "Seems I won't need to waste the energy to send an Avada his way. I had begun to suspect the twins leaned more to the Dark than Harry."

Lucius smirked and Severus drawled, "perhaps we should Imperio all of our enemies to insult Harry and Draco. We wouldn't need to kill anyone ever again. The idiots would do it for us."

The twins continued to beat on Zabini and looked in no way tired of doing so, shouting out as they did so. For a time at the beginning, Tom considered whether or not he should send the visions of these proceedings to Harry through their link. He'd already been sending his emotions, which would no doubt leave his lovely Harry lusty and wanton by the time he returned. In the end, he decided to send the visions for Harry probably expected that as well. Now he wondered how his husband was reacting to two of his very best friends killing a wizard with their bare hands.

By the time it was finished, Voldemort did not cast the killing curse. He allowed Blaise Zabini to lie on the ground and bleed with those of the Inner Circle standing around him, socializing, talking pleasantly amongst each other as if there wasn't a dying wizard below their feet. Zabini died from blood loss and a punctured lung; dying from injuries only inflicted by the Weasley twins, who didn't seem all that pained at having caused a death.

Just as soon as he knew Zabini was no more, Lord Voldemort left, eager to return home. He strode into his quarters and straight across the sitting room to the bedchamber. He threw the door open and the moment he stepped inside, the body on the bed writhed and let out a shuddering gasp in reaction to the Dark Lord's magic lashing out to play with his. It was twice as potent now that they were in the same room.

Harry was already flushed, slick with sweat and want; one hand curling into the silk sheets, while the other… the Dark Lord sucked in a delighted breath. The other hand was between his husbands legs. Harry was fingering himself, stretching and using what looked like his own cum to wet himself if the glistening white substance on his stomach was anything to go by.

"Tom," he moaned. "You… you bas-bastard, what did you do to me? Ah, gods! Hands, Tom! I need your hands on me!"

Said bastard moved straight to the bed to stand at the end, eyeing the naked flesh spread out for him, red eyes narrowed in appreciation. Voldemort hissed and Harry anticipated the pounce. The pounce from a powerful dark wizard drenched in black robes with excited gleaming eyes. Voldemort's hands were rough against his flesh; delightfully rough and calloused, lips claimed his in a brutal kiss. At once his hand was slapped away and a hard cock was thrust roughly into him; all within seconds. All before Harry could even comprehend what was happening.

Voldemort dropped his forehead against Harry's collar bone with a pleasured hiss as he thrust in as far as he could go and then pulling out and doing it over and over again.

"Is this some sort of Dark magic?" Harry gasped, arching his back as invitation for more.

Voldemort grinned menacingly before biting Harry's neck. "No, little minx. This is us. Our magic. Together. You could probably do the same to me if you tried."

Harry might have responded, but before he could get a chance, his husband pulled out and roughly turned him over, jerking him up onto his hands and knees before he slammed back into Harry's tight heat without another second passing. The pace was brutal. The Dark Lord tore into Harry as if he'd been thinking about doing it all day, which he probably had. Harry's head hung low, mouth open in a silent scream that seemed to go on forever as he was thoroughly fucked into the headboard.

Two figures stumbled out of the Leaky Cauldron and into Diagon Alley around ten in the evening. Two wizards finely dressed and both obviously having consumed one too many pints or bottles of wine. The shorter of the two clung tightly to the taller wizard, laughing delightedly at whatever the taller of the two had just whispered in his ear while the wizard's hand travelled down to cup his shorter companion's arse.

There were eyes all over the Alley, but only one pair was stationed as a watch out for the Leaky portal and those eyes were directed on the two who didn't seem to notice the subdued atmosphere Diagon Alley had fallen under since the Dark Lord had taken Hogwarts and the Ministry. These two wizards were completely into each other. The watcher studied the couple with narrowed eyes as the taller pressed the shorter against the nearest flat surface, which happened to be the door to a closed shop.

"We'll be late," the one pressed against the door said, laughing as he raised his hands to push his fingers into the taller man's hair.

"Plenty of time yet," the other murmured, his voice deep and silky, nearly too low for the watcher to hear. The shorter man gasped in delight as the words were whispered into his ear and a thigh was forced between his legs.

The watcher was just about ready to dismiss the two for what they were; an inebriated couple who were too drunk to realize it wasn't at all that safe to be out this late and during these precarious times. But since this was the most boring job he'd ever been given, the watcher continued to study them as he'd rather watch a couple of drunk horny wizards than do nothing but stare at an empty street.

"You're drunk," giggled the shorter wizard.

"You as well, Harry," the other purred against his lover's neck.

The watcher, Dedalus Diggle, straightened in the shadows under the disillusionment charm, his eyes narrowed at hearing the name. He couldn't possibly be lucky enough to have caught Harry Potter. Not only the Chosen One, but his spouse, as that wizard was wanted by the Order and Scrimgeour as well. Diggle figured they wanted Potter's new spouse as a way to control Potter. Diggle shrugged. Whatever worked. These were hard desperate times.

Diggle looked up and down the street, but couldn't see any of his fellow watchers. He wanted a closer look before he put up a signal. It wouldn't do to be mistaken. Creeping along the shadows, he managed to cross the street without being sighted. But the couple was so into each other, they probably wouldn't have noticed a dragon if it suddenly landed right next to them.

"What do you plan to do?" the shorter wizard asked, his words slurred, the one the other had called Harry. "Plan to fuck me here against the door?"

Diggle huffed to himself. He couldn't see either of their faces.

"The thought has merit," the bigger man whispered.

"All my thoughts have merit."

His partner gave a derisive snort and then a very negative retort to that. The shorter one hissed something unintelligible and pushed his partner back before walking around him to proceed down the road. The other caught up, stopping the younger- Diggle figured the shorter was younger as his voice sounded like he was younger- where the light spilled down from a lit lamp.

"All your thoughts have merit," the taller purred and Diggle thought he was only agreeing so that he could get his hands back on his partner's arse again. It worked.

Diggle held his breath. The two were bathed in light now and he would be able to see their faces… just as soon as they stopped sucking face.

When the taller man pulled away, he lifted his partner's chin with his finger. Diggle let out a breath as Harry Potter's face was lit by the light, his eyes and smile dazed. He needed to alert the others!

Harry closed his eyes and breathed in Tom's scent. He smelt brilliant; all spice and musky and heavenly. "We've been spotted," he whispered into his lover's mouth.

"We were spotted minutes ago, little minx. He's only now just made you," Tom smirked and pulled away, saying in a louder voice, "don't want to be late. Let's go."

"Do I need to keep acting like I'm drunk?" Harry whispered.

"No. We'll want to hurry to the twins' flat before someone decides it would be easier to stun us here and now before calling back up. I want to be inside the flat before the show starts."

Tom and Harry soon arrived outside of the twins' door and knocked, knowing full well only Draco and Hermione was inside, and yet no one would open the door. The flat was supposed to look empty to the outside world.

Harry huffed and loudly proclaimed, "they said they'd be here! Fuck this, let's go in and wait for them!" and with that, he brandished his wand and unlocked the door, pulling his husband inside with him.

"Thank Merlin!" Hermione exclaimed the moment the door was shut and Harry had lit the flat. "I was afraid they would have tried to attack you two before you got here."

"Afraid for me, Hermione? How nice," Tom smirked at her, chuckling when she blushed.

Harry swatted his arm. "Stop teasing her."

"I was being serious. A muggleborn was worried for the Dark Lord. Makes me feel warm and fuzzy inside," Tom deadpanned.

Harry fell down laughing at his words. "You must have had… loads of tea!" he gasped between bouts of giggles. Tom cracked a smile.

"Did he just make a joke?" Hermione hissed to Draco in bewilderment. Harry laughed louder while Draco settled on snickering.

Tom walked over and with an eye roll, helped Harry to his feet. "You two return home, get dressed and meet with the others," Tom instructed after he pressed his wand against Draco's Dark Mark to alert the others that it was time to gather. "And remember, be nice to your enforcers, Harry, Hermione," he warned with a strict look at the both of them, but mostly at Harry as he knew Hermione would be nothing but polite if maybe too enthusiastic to work with the enforcers. "Don't be long."

"Course we won't be long," Harry answered, going to stand beside Hermione and fingering his dagger necklace and wrapping an arm around his friend's waist. "Can't let you have all the fun."

Harry and Hermione travelled back to their home and quickly donned their robes and masks, Hermione giggling while she put her cloak and mask on.

"Why are you in such a good mood?" he asked curiously.

"Honestly Harry, you aren't the only one going stir crazy here. There's only so much exercise one can get from reading. And the practice duels are all well and good, but I'm ready for some of the real thing."

"Yeah, that and you're the only one in this huge castle who isn't having sex. Must be so frustrating," he replied ducking out of the way of her swinging fist.

"You should be nice to me," she murmured as she grabbed his arm, preparing the location in her mind, "seeing as the Dark Lord gave me order over your enforcers."

"You're not in charge of them! You're just the liaison! In the end they take my orders. I give the orders to you and you give it to them!"

"Ever played the muggle game 'telephone', Harry? Sometimes words get mixed up, left out, changed by the time it reaches the intended persons' ear."

Harry smirked and prepared for Hermione's side along Apparition. "You're a little bit evil."

A minute later, they appeared within a wide field where they were to meet the enforcers and the rest of their neutrals. Harry immediately spotted his neutrals and gaped at the amount of other silvers separated from them. "He said a handful of enforcers. A handful! This doesn't look like a handful!"

In fact what Tom considered a handful of enforcers actually turned out to be twenty. Twenty vampires whom the lord of the vampires recruited after Tom requested them. The vampires, as he quickly learned, were natives of Britain and most of them had volunteered for this, which pleased Harry. He and Hermione spent only a few minutes going around, making sure to smile and shake all of their hands, and making it plain they were happy for the vampires' company and help. The two planned to get to know the vampires better, but it would have to wait until after this little ambush was finished.

As they prepared to head to Hogsmeade, Harry reminded everyone that from then on, they were to assume their aliases. They had been told to pick fake names days ago, as no one was to address anyone by their birth names while wearing their masks.

"In a moment, we will be joined by another group of wizards and witches. You will know them as allies by the silver masks they wear," Lucius Malfoy told the large number of Death Eaters before him where they were all standing within the Three Broomsticks.

"Masks? Are they Death Eaters?" someone called out. "Is that one with the gold mask a Death Eater?"

"They are not Death Eaters nor are they completely Dark, but they are allies. And the one with the Gold is their leader. This is all our Lord wishes us to know at this time. You will not attack the silver masks. And should one of you even so much as think about doing the Gold harm… The Dark Lord will see to you personally and your body will never be found." After this announcement, Lucius had to raise a hand to quiet the group down. "One more thing. You will not under any circumstances seek to uncover the gold and silver masks' identities. Our Lord wants their identities to remain secret."

Lucius had no doubt there would be more questions about Belial and the neutrals, but fortunately it was then he heard a number of pops outside in the street. He led the Death Eaters out and marched straight to Belial where they shook hands.

"Lucius," greeted Belial, his voice pitched low. The calm of his voice was offset by the excitement in his eyes. Lucius smirked.

"Belial," he said in return greeting, amusement in his tone. Green eyes rolled before turning to study the Death Eaters and his group. The white and silver masks were studying each other carefully. Belial had brought with him Hermione (Penth, which was short for Penthesilea), the twins (Fred was Agni and George was Rudra), Luna (who'd chosen the name Nevan), and Bill (Dante). Harry thought it amusing all the Weasleys had chosen Demon names of some sort.

There were other silvers who were not on this little expedition. The twins had recruited Lee Jordan and Oliver Wood and Hermione had been able to recruit the Patil twins. Those two had not appreciated it one bit that their entire family had been targeted by the Order. However those last four were not in on this raid because Harry didn't know of their skills and he didn't want to be responsible for them in case they didn't have what it took to fight against the Order. Not now.

"The Mark burns," Lucius murmured. "Time to go."

"Right. After you and your lot."

"How very brave, sending us first," Lucius murmured with a feigned sneer, knowing full well the moment Belial was in Diagon Alley, he would bypass everyone until he was back beside his husband.

Belial grinned. "We don't have to be here, Lucius. We're here because we want to be. Isn't that right?" he asked his group. He was answered with a load of agreement. He turned back to Lucius. "You, on the other hand, have been ordered."

The silvers at his back grinned, and most of them, when they grinned, displayed fangs. Lucius quirked a brow. "Vampires?"

Belial smirked while the Death Eaters behind Lucius shifted uncomfortably.

The Silvers appeared inside the Leaky Cauldron, which was all but deserted, save for Tom the bartender, who was cowered down behind the bar. Belial leaned over the bar and easily blocked the disarming spell the shaking wizard threw at him.

"No worries, Tom. Your property will not be harmed and neither will you as long as you stay within the Cauldron. Understand?"

Tom rapidly nodded. Belial flashed a malicious grin before spinning around and striding straight through the tavern and quickly tapping out the pattern that would open the wall. The moment they stepped out into the Alley, the group could hear sounds of battle going on further down the road and figured Lucius' group had engaged with those of the resistance. Harry sincerely hoped all of the Order had been called for this.

Belial paused and turned back to his group. "Look, we're not really here to kill people. Only incapacitate. Does everyone understand?" There was a round of agreement. "Right, and my three redheaded demons? You take care of your family if they're here."

"We know what to do, Belial," the eldest Weasley sibling answered.

"Great! Let's go! And remember… this isn't for the Dark or the Light. This is for us so try to have fun!"

The four directly behind him; Penth, the twins, and Nevan snickered at that, while the vampires grinned widely. Dante sighed and shook his head, though a smile played around his lips.

Moments later, the Silvers were slinking through the shadows towards the twins shop, towards the sounds of battle. The vampires seeming to disappear completely amidst the darkened areas. Belial was willing to bet some of them were already on location, they could move so fast. A vampire's speed was an awesome thing. Too bad a person had to become living death in order to gain the strengths vampires had.

"Belial, look out!"

A hand landed on his head and pushed him down just as a streak of red light passed over his head. The twin who rescued him let out a whoosh of relieved breath just as Belial looked up sharply to where the curse had come from. He grinned when he spotted and recognized the attacker. An Auror stood about ten feet away, smirking at them.

Belial stood and pretended to dust off lent. "Penth?"

Penthesilea stepped forth, smirking. "Oh yes. He's mine. Do you want to play with me, Auror Andy?" recognition entered the Auror's eyes and his grin grew wider.

"What did he think he was doing?" Fred- Agni- hissed, glaring at Charleston as they rushed passed and the Auror and Penth were circling each other before the witch shot a curse her crush's way. Andrew ducked and sent a curse right back, though it was obviously aimed yards away from where Penth stood.

Belial snickered. "He has to keep up pretenses. Besides, it was only a stupefy he sent my way."

Soon they came upon the main fighting party, a large group of Death Eaters fighting a group of wizards and witches nearly the same size. Has Shacklebolt, Moody, and Scrimgeour ordered every one of their remaining forces here just to capture me? Foolish, Belial thought with a shake of his head.

Scrimgeour. He was someone else Belial couldn't stand. Before Harry left the war and practically disappeared, Rufus Scrimgeour had been one of the most aggravating persons in his life. Begging him to endorse the Ministry, trying to put a good light on the government that was having no luck with Voldemort. And when he refused, Scrimgeour got ugly. Not only that, but the Order wasn't the only faction to start harassing innocent people. Scrimgeour had promised people positive results in regards to the war when he'd been appointed Minister and when he didn't get immediate success against the Dark, the Minister had started arresting innocent people to make it look like he was doing something useful. It was no wonder the Order went barmy without Dumbledore around.

When they arrived and Belial noticed his husband was alright on his own, battling five wizards without breaking a sweat, Belial hung out in the shadows, eyes travelling over the battle, looking for one specific person. Finally he found him, trying to sneak up on Voldemort. Trying to sneak up and do harm to his husband. Belial narrowed his eyes, fingering his wand; rifling through his mind for the perfect spell. He figured it was about time he gave his husband a gift that wasn't considered baked goods. When he'd thought of what he wanted to do, Belial acted.

Voldemort smirked as he simultaneously shot down three of his current attackers, killing two at the same time and knocking out the third. And even as he did that, the Dark Lord felt the Minister's presence creeping up from behind him. Voldemort had to admit, that even though Scrimgeour was a very sore pain in his arse, the wizard was far more competent than the previous Ministers. At least Scrimgeour wasn't afraid to get his hands dirty.

The Dark Lord slashed his wand through the air, killing the third downed wizard, hissing out another curse that surrounded the last two in a murky blue smoke, suffocating them in seconds before spinning around to face the Minister. Only Scrimgeour didn't seem to be ready for him. The minister was deathly pale, standing still as a statue, arm raised and wand pointed at him. However he wasn't moving. Seemed frozen.

"Here you are, Lord Voldemort. A present," Belial purred, stepping out from behind the Minister whose bodily veins began to turn blue with what looked to be poison.

Voldemort raised his wand and instantly hissed out the curse that would end the Minister's life. He then had to stop from kissing his husband right here in front of ally and foe. But it was hard, especially since Belial was standing there, smirking down at the Minister's body.

"You took my fun away," he said instead. "I was looking forward to battling him. He had the potential to be a great duel. These others are sorry excuses for witches and wizards."

"That's a bit harsh," Belial responded, twirling his wand over his fingers as his gaze passed over the dwindling crowd. Many of the enemy had been captured, taken to their knees. Others had run away when they realized more Death Eaters arrived with back up of some kind- including vampires- and Harry Potter was nowhere to be found.

"Belial! Come on, let's go catch some!" someone called out. Draco. Belial grinned and looked up at his husband, who nodded. The fighters would have to run some ways away before they could Apparate as Voldemort had raised an anti-Apparition ward around the place the moment he knew Belial and his group had come in.

"You sure? I need to protect you if you need it."

Voldemort sneered and shoved him away. "Dark Lord," he reminded. "No protection needed."

Belial laughed and raced after his best mate, sensing he had two Silvers on his tail. But then he was suddenly cut off from Drake when a wizard appeared right in front of him, a spell of sickly green color already leaving his wand. Belial's breath stuttered in his chest as he dropped, praying to all the gods in the sky the two behind him jumped out of the way even as he screamed at them to do so while sending a wandless hex at the opposing wizards' legs and unfortunately missing in his panic.

There were several shouts behind him, two from the twins- which had Harry breathing in relief that they hadn't been hit by Moody's Killing curse- and another. A deep guttural outraged shout from his husband, who apparently had seen what had just happened and how close he had become to almost losing his life. Belial pushed it all away as he stood, eyeing the old wizard who faced off with him. Neither moved to make another shot but they were both ready. Moody grimaced in a way that was supposed to be an anticipatory smile. Belial smirked. This wizard's blood would by on his hands by the time they were done.

"Go on," he told his twin demons. "Go help Malfoy. Moody's mine," he growled.

"Belial," one twin hissed. "We can't do that. The Dark Lord told us-"

"Do it! Go!" Belial pushed the closest one away. "Expelliarmus!" he shouted when one of Moody's eyes turned to the passing twins, obviously ready to curse one of them. Moody's wand shot into his hand and Belial instantly broke it in half, throwing it over his shoulder.

Moody's entire attention returned back to him immediately and he already had another wand in hand.

"Another wand? How clever," Belial sneered, even though he'd already known Moody had more than one wand on him at all times. And then he felt a presence at his back and Moody's eyes narrowed into slits. "Leave him to me, Voldemort."

"He shot the Killing Curse at you," the Dark Lord hissed, a possessive hand placed on his hip.

"Yeah? He's not the only one. I'm no stranger to ducking AK's am I, Voldie? Don't worry. This one's going down. By me. Please step back. Your lovely presence is distracting."

"Voldie?" the Dark Lord hissed in his ear. Belial grinned. The hand on his hip squeezed pleasantly before dropping away and the Darkest of auras backed away from him.

"I know your voice…" Moody growled. "But I can't place it. Who are you to be so close to the Dark Lord?"

"Why? Jealous?" Belial laughed. "It's not really important at the moment. Defodio!"

"Protego!" Moody bellowed and quickly followed with, "diffindo!"

Belial twisted away from the cutting curse, brow raised. "That's a bit Dark for the likes of you, isn't it?"

"You're one to talk! Have you any idea what defodio does to a body, boy?"

Belial ignored that and sneered. "Oh, but wait, Moody. You like to slaughter children, so it would probably seem like second nature. Should I start calling you a Death Eater?"

Enraged, Moody bellowed out another curse. One in which Harry easily defended against, laughing that he'd been able to get under the surly old Auror's skin. His laughter cut off however when Moody shot diffindo again and actually caught him before he could duck away.

Harry snarled in outrage, aiming and crying out, "duro! Exosso!"

Moody dodged the first curse, which would have turned his legs to stone, but Belial had anticipated that and how Moody would move away, and caught him with the second curse, vanishing all the bones in his wand arm and Moody's wand dropped from his limp fingers.

Belial hissed out a breath, pressing his palm against his arm, feeling the blood pouring between his fingers. "You move fast, Moody. For an old thing… dodge this!" he'd quickly straightened from his pained slouch, surprising the old Auror, and hissed out a curse, one he'd learned within the Parsel tome.

"Potter!" moody yelled, suddenly comprehending his opponent was a Parselmouth. Moody's surprise gave Belial pleasant chills as he finished the spell. Quickly waving his wand around, drenching himself in a cold blue light that quickly changed into orange. He dodged around Moody to stand behind, pointing his wand to the side of the building, at a side door that was made of wood and bellowing out another curse while at the same time releasing the spell that surrounded him. Belial ducked as his spell and the door exploded out towards the old wizard, the wood morphing into large shards. Spears of wood merged with the fire and shot at and into Moody before the old bastard to counteract. But Belial wasn't finished. He quickly backed up and shouted, "expulso," at the walls that exploded out upon Moody, burying him under rubble that would not douse the unnatural flames.

Belial released a relieved breath when he heard Moody's shouts of pain and rage, smirking when those shrieks cut off as the fire ate away at him. "That's for all the innocents you killed; all the children," he spat at the smoking rubble, once again moving to cover the gaping wound on his arm, hissing as the pressure he applied shot spikes of pain up and down his arm.

"He took down Moody," someone said from a few feet away. An awed murmur ran through the ranks of Death Eaters. Harry smiled grimly.

"He also surprised and incapacitated Scrimgeour, giving our Lord time to kill the Minister. How many wizards do you know have been able to sneak upon Rufus Scrimgeour?"

Harry turned to find Lucius smirking at him after that announcement. He glared at the blond man. "Did anyone get Kingsley?"

"He did not come," Voldemort murmured as he approached him, eyes sweeping over his body, looking for any more wounds beside the obvious one on his arm.

"Suppose that was smart of them. I mean, if they had all come then there was a chance they would all be wiped out at one time and place, even if they hadn't planned on it being a trap."

"You've impressed them, little minx," Voldemort whispered when they were nearly chest to chest. "Do you want to show yourself?"

Belial shifted, looking beyond his husband to the hushed group of Death Eaters and then pulled his gaze back to meet gleaming red. "No. Being Belial is fun!"

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Seventeen

Belial stepped back from the Dark Lord and just as Voldemort was about to demand he return his lovely arse back to the castle to be healed, Draco and the twins arrived. Rushing back with worried looks and dragging with them half a dozen unconscious prisoners being levitated behind.

"Here you are, sir," Agni huffed as he and his brother dropped the prisoners off at the Dark Lord's feet. "More fun for you!"

The twins then spun around and threw their arms around Belial, clutching at him tightly, apparently having been as scared as Voldemort had when they saw that Killing curse heading straight for Harry's chest. After a moment of hesitation Draco joined in, his face guilt flushed.

"Oi! Get off," Belial laughed and tried shoving them away with his good arm. "I'm fine! Still breathing. See?"

"You three! Off now!" Penth shrieked a she finally caught up to what was going on and pushed through the crowd with the help of three vampires leading her, pushing Death Eaters out of her way. "GET OFF HIM!"

Belial pulled in a deep relieved breath when Agni, Rudra, and Draco immediately did as she said, because frankly Hermione under any name could be frightening when she used that voice. But then he was being strangled again when she threw her arms around his neck, squeezing the life out of him.

"Merlin!" she breathed, "Merlin! They were all talking about how Moody had come close to bringing the one in the Gold down with the Killing Curse."

"A little help here," Belial choked.

"He's injured, Penthesilea," Voldemort announced. That did the trick. Penth jumped back as if burned, her eyes travelling over him until they landed on the arm he was clutching, her breath sucking in upon seeing the blood still dribbling past his white knuckled fingers.

"You need to be healed now!" she shouted at him. "What are you still doing here? Let's go!"

Belial grinned at her and then turned to the Dark Lord. "We better go then. Can't let myself bleed to death, eh?" he asked with a grin.

"I do not find it so amusing," Voldemort murmured lowly.

"Right, well…" he looked at the Dark Lord expectantly as his Silvers came to stand in a group behind him.

Voldemort's red eyes narrowed when Belial said nothing else and yet remained where he was, staring at him. "Is there something you need, Belial?" he questioned through clenched teeth, wanting nothing more than to get Harry to a bloody healer as the blood flow didn't seem to be stopping. But Belial was just standing there, draining blood, happy as you please. Like a right idiot.

"Aren't you going to thank us?" Belial asked with a lopsided grin. "We helped out extraordinarily and we deserve thanks. If we do not get thanks," he stepped forward until their chests were touching and he whispered, "I may not show appreciation for everything you do any more. You'd hate that, wouldn't you, Lord Voldemort? We should receive thanks."

Two Silvers directly at his back snickered and nodded while Penth tisked and shook her head. Belial could hear Voldemort grinding his teeth. The Death Eaters surrounding them- at least the ones who didn't know Belial's actual identity- stood silently, wondering what curse their Lord was about to send the Gold's way.

"Lucius," Voldemort hissed. "Thank the Silvers."

Belial snickered quietly. Of course Voldemort wouldn't sink so low as to thank anyone for any kind of help. Not personally anyway. And he knew the Dark Lord was only complying- even if indirectly- because this whole thing had been Belial's idea and now Voldemort didn't have Moody or Scrimgeour to worry about anymore.

Lucius stepped up to stand beside his Lord. "We thank you for your assistance," he said to Belial and the other Silvers, bowing his head like a true gentleman.

Belial smiled broadly and lifted his uninjured arm to give Voldemort's shoulder a friendly pat that was rough enough to budge the Dark Lord from his position, knocking him into his blond lieutenant. "No need for thanks! We're glad to be of assistance. And we might be happy to help again… maybe." Belial winked at the Dark Lord and then Apparated away. His group following seconds after along with Draco.

"The impudence!" Voldemort hissed under his breath.

Lucius turned away slightly so that his Lord would not see the amused smirk on his face. Bellatrix wasn't so silent with her amusement and she cackled away. She was really starting to adore Harry Riddle. Oh if only she had the nerve to tease the Dark Lord in such ways.

Belial and his small band of human neutrals returned to the castle along with Draco, as that had been the laid out plan before the raid had begun and the vampires had dispersed once the others returned to the castle. Once there, Draco and a few lower Death Eaters who remained behind at Hogwarts helped the Silvers pass the wards. After which, Belial had immediately gone to the suite of rooms belonging to the Headmaster; the rooms Voldemort would use whenever he needed to stay overnight at the school. Draco quickly sought out Severus, and the two had returned with Madam Pomfrey as well as Voldemort. After many threats, the Dark Lord instructed the school matron to help Severus heal the deep gash on Belial's arm.

"Will you stop nagging," Belial hissed lowly at the black cloaked wizard hovering over a trembling Madam Pomfrey's shoulder. He suspected Voldemort even had his wand poking into Pomfrey's back. "Help me get my shirt off."

When the twins shot forward to do it, the Dark Lord glared at them and moved around the witch to do so himself, causing Belial to smirk. He was especially amused by the relief and bemusement crossing Madam Pomfrey's face as Voldemort bent over the bed to help him carefully remove the outer robes and his t-shirt in order to display his wound to her. Pomfrey noticed with no small amount of shock the gentleness in Voldemort's actions as he tried his best not to jostle the one called Belial's arm. And when Belial's arm was fully bare to her, the Dark Lord was back to pointing his wand—at her face.

"Quit it, Voldemort! She can't possibly work to the best of her abilities if your wand is pointed in her face!"

Madam Pomfrey frowned to herself. She knew that voice.

Voldemort slowly lowered his wand. "If she so much as thinks about using that wand for anything other than healing…" he hissed threateningly.

"This isn't a battle field," Pomfrey whispered shakily. "I will do what my life's purpose is. You came to me for healing. That is what I intend to do."

Severus agreed, knowing Madam Pomfrey well. "She'll do her job without prejudice."

"See?" Belial smiled at the Dark Lord. "Calm down and let her work."

Pomfrey leaned over Belial after taking a deep breath, casting a narrowed look at Severus and a wary look at the Dark Lord who stood beside the bed. Penth, Nevan, Drake, Dante, and the twins were also in the room, standing back against the wall and watching the proceedings. Watching with rising amusement as the Dark Lord fussed over Belial like a mother hen. The twins thought it hilarious.

"Now then, let's see… Severus, if you please," she murmured, grasping Belial's left forearm to raise his arm a bit and pointing her wand at the long deep gash as Severus poured a purple smoking potion into it. Belial hissed out a breath at the slow slight movement, but mostly it was because of the wound-cleansing potion Snape poured on with a fucking smirk on his face.

"Woman," Voldemort growled threateningly.

"It was Severus' potion," Belial hissed. "Can't you just stand there quietly for a moment?"

Pomfrey sucked in a breath, looking between Belial and Voldemort; amazed the Dark Lord wasn't torturing the bold soul on the bed. But no torture followed the snapped statement and Pomfrey cleared her mind of everything except healing the nasty gash on the young man's arm. It was easy to tell he was a young man. Both from his voice and the firmness of the skin beneath her fingers.

After she cast the spell and watched it carefully to make sure it was mending the young man's torn flesh, Pomfrey was suddenly more aware of the skin beneath her fingers. Belial tensed as her fingers moved over the inside of his forearm, as her eyes darted down to the small scar her fingers had discovered. Poppy's eyes widened upon seeing that scar and her eyes flew to the eyes peering at her from under his gold mask. Now, after seeing that healed burned flesh, she could identify the resigned green eyes staring back at her. Any hope for the Light she had harbored was suddenly dashed. Those eyes, however, were silently pleading for her to remain silent. She didn't know why but Poppy followed the silent order.

"You should be fine now," she murmured, pulling her hand and wand away from him. He nodded at her before looking away. "Severus will give you a blood-replenishing potion and you'll be in top form after that."

"Thank you, Madam Pomfrey," Belial softly murmured.

The Dark Lord straightened. "Severus, return her."

"Yes, my Lord," Severus replied, bowing and then taking Madam Pomfrey by the arm.

Belial's gaze moved across the room to Penth as Madam Pomfrey stiffly walked out of the room with Severus. Belial nodded to Penth and she nodded back before hurrying after. Moments later, they heard Penth cry out, "Obliviate!"

Belial slumped back against the pillow, grabbing his mask and perching it atop his head. The others did the same. "She figured out who I was."

Tom didn't speak until after he handed over the blood potion Severus had left on the bedside table. "How?"

Harry swallowed the potion with a grimace and then looked to his now healed arm; holding out his forearm, he caressed a barely there scar on the inside. "She treated this at the beginning of my fourth year. The scar would have been worse had I not come to her once I got to school that year."

"Where did you say you acquired that again?"

Harry smiled wryly at his husband. "I never told you where I got it, Tom."

Tom scowled at having been caught. He had his suspicions, but now he wanted solid confirmation. "Now would be a good time to do so." Here he didn't miss the look passing between Harry and the twins.

"Bill, did you take care of your parents?"

"Yeah. Soon as I saw them, they were bound and Portkeyed away."

"Good."

"Excuse me," Voldemort hissed. "I want to know where you acquired that particular scar, Harry."

"I'm starved!" Harry suddenly cried. "Who's hungry?"

Fred raised a hand. "I am!"

"Me too!"

"I'm not!" Hermione exclaimed, coming over to hop up onto Harry's bed and everyone pointedly ignored the annoyed Dark Lord. "I want to know how you brought down Moody! A lot of the Death Eaters were talking about how you constructed a wall of fire around yourself and then shot it at Moody, while at the same time following through with two more spells! How'd you do that, Harry?"

"And Scrimgeour," Draco prompted. "How'd you get Scrimgeour?"

Harry frowned. "Tom did that."

Tom decided to forgive them this once for ignoring his questions. "Only because he was incapacitated by whatever it was you did." The Snake Strike? he inquired of the only spell he could think of from the book he'd given Harry that fit the outcome description.

Harry grinned, nodding. "Brilliant bit of magic, that!"

Tom's eyes narrowed on his face, clearly impressed and very pleased… in a horny kind of way. Harry cleared his throat and looked back at his friends.

"And what about Moody?" Draco demanded eagerly.

Harry frowned. "I hadn't gone there tonight to kill someone, but he had it coming. He shot that spell at me before he really even knew who he was shooting at." He then turned pensive. "Hope our vampire friends didn't get insulted when I drove burning stakes through Moody. Hope they didn't see that as a message of some sort."

Tom laughed lowly. "Only you would worry about something like that and I assure you, if they caught any kind of message, it would have been the fact that you do have the easy ability to kill them should they think of backstabbing you… Now all of you leave," he demanded coldly.

As soon as they were alone, Tom approached to stand beside the bed. Harry grinned at him. "Going to have your wicked way with me now?"

"No."

Harry pouted. "And why not?"

Tom pulled up the nearest chair and dropped down into it. He leaned forward, pressing his elbows against his knees, staring out across the room. Harry sat up, swinging his legs around until he was facing Tom. "It really wasn't that bad."

"That spell was a breath away from striking you," Tom hissed, lifting his eyes to Harry's emerald orbs. "A breath!"

"But it didn't hit me. Dodged it, didn't I? Quick reflexes, you know. From years of Quidditch," he said, grinning at the fond memories of playing against cheating Slytherins, "and dodging Death Eaters almost my entire life. Besides, I made Moody pay for it."

"You did, yes," Tom murmured, pleasure swarming across their link.

Harry smiled and slid off the bed to perch himself firmly in his husband's lap. Twisting until his legs hung over the side of Tom's thighs so that he could cross them while he wrapped arms around his husband's neck, pulling Tom's hood off and away from his face. "The Snake Strike—Genius! It gave me a thrill," he whispered as lips pressed against his neck.

"And from what I saw of the effects," Tom murmured against his neck, "perfectly executed."

As were the other spells Harry had thrown at Moody. The bodily circle of fire for instance had been particularly breathtaking, as was the speed with which Harry had cast each and every one of those difficult spells whilst injured. Clearly, his husband was gifted. But of course he'd already known that as he trained the brat as much as he could. It was just different watching Harry use darker more powerful spells, and against someone other than himself. Against someone of Moody's caliber also. "Did you enjoy yourself?"

Harry pulled back so that they were eye to eye. "Did it look as if I enjoyed it?"

Tom flashed a heart stopping grin. "As a matter of fact, yes."

"That was so much fun. I think I want to start joining in on Death Eater meetings. And I can sit on your lap just like this because that would be the best seat in the house, and smile winningly at all your minions as they wonder why you haven't cursed the disrespectful Gold to death yet."

"If you do that then we might as well announce our relationship to all the Death Eaters. You have proven your worth tonight, even if you hadn't meant to." Harry made a sound of agreement as he rubbed their cheeks together. Harry wasn't really concerned with anything except feeling Tom's stubble caressing his face. "After your performance tonight… yes, I think it's time you made an appearance at an official meeting. Though we'll continue to keep your identity secret. And no joining in on Death Eater activities."

"Wicked. Didn't think I would have the patience to last longer."

Tom rolled his eyes. "And they say I have no patience."

"You don't."

"You had best behave, Harry."

Harry grinned and dropped his head onto Tom's shoulder. "Can I make a grand entrance? The looks on everyone's faces would be brilliant!"

"Did you hear me? Do you ever listen to me?" Tom asked in exasperation. "I want you to behave."

Harry didn't answer in the way he wanted. Though that wasn't really a surprise. Harry jumped off his lap with a laugh and turned to face him. There was mischief in those eyes. "I have something for you!"

Tom sighed and stood. "Well? Give it here then."

Harry's smile turned down a bit, and his gaze started to dart back and forth as if he were thinking, looking for a solution to something. "Err… it's at home. Are we going home?"

"I had intended for us to remain here tonight." Harry pulled a pout and Tom rolled his eyes. "I can fix the wards to allow one of our house elves through."

"Perfect! You go do that and I'm going to bathe."

Well after that announcement, Tom didn't look too keen on leaving. Only he did when Harry kept nagging him about it.

Harry had a quick shower and went back into the bedroom to rummage through Tom's wardrobe, looking for something to wear. He was surprised Tom hadn't returned yet but he figured his husband had probably run into a problem on the way or back from tweaking the wards.

He found a pair of black silk pajama bottoms, put those on and then covered himself with Tom's night robe before leaving the bedroom, wand clutched in hand. With a purposeful stride, Harry descended the steps down from the tower and into the Headmaster's office from a side door that was hidden into the wall beside the desk.

Once inside the office Harry pulled up a chair and set it a few feet back, facing Dumbledore's portrait. He walked forward and manually pulled off the white sheet covering the former Headmaster's frame before going back to sit down. Scrunching up his brows, Harry thought back to the spell Tom had used to animate the portrait. Once he had the incantation and the wand movements firmly in mind, he raised his wand and mimicked the intricate movements Tom had done, calling out, "enervate stasis!"

It took him a few tries before he got it perfectly right.

"Harry, my boy!" Dumbledore greeted jovially, making Harry smile brightly. "How are you this fine…"

"It's very late at night, Headmaster."

"Is it? Well then, how are you this fine evening?"

"Fairly good."

"And Tom?"

"He's good. Off now messing with the wards… Dumbledore, I wanted to ask you a question. I've actually been wondering about this for a long time."

Dumbledore sat forward in his chair, realizing Harry had something heavy on his mind. "You know you can come to me about anything. Even after all that's happened."

Harry bit his lip, a lump suddenly in his throat. "You- you aren't disgusted with me? For being with Tom?"

Dumbledore smiled gently at him. "Harry you should know by now there is hardly anything in the world that could disgust me. You must have had your reasons and after watching you with Tom, I can see you follow him with your heart. And that, Harry my boy, makes all the difference."

Harry laughed weakly. "You always did say love was the key."

"I like to think love can conquer all," Dumbledore replied, a bit sadly. His eyes looking off as if looking into the past.

"Dumbledore, I wanted to know…if you had still been alive, would you have condoned the Slytherin attack?"

"Whatever do you mean, Harry?"

"Surely McGonagall told you about the Slytherin massacre, Dumbledore ," a low rich voice answered from across the room. Harry looked over his shoulder towards the door, while Dumbledore's eyes lifted from Harry to where the Dark Lord stood poised upon the threshold. The old wizard's eyes lost some of the twinkle as he returned his gaze back to Harry.

"Yes. Yes, she did tell me about that. Horrible. Now that did disgust me, Tom," he replied, his sharp gaze returning to Tom just as the dark wizard came to stand behind his sitting husband.

Harry pulled in a sharp breath. It looked like Dumbledore thought Tom and the Death Eaters were to blame. "It wasn't him, Headmaster. It wasn't a Death Eater attack. Surely you can piece together all the facts."

"I wasn't given all that much information. Minerva was so distraught at the time that she could only give me an abridged version, sobbing out the words. She hasn't spoken of it since."

"I wonder if she knew," Harry murmured to himself while Tom glared up at the portrait.

"It should have been obvious, old man. Only Slytherins were targeted. I would never order such an attack," Tom hissed. "When have I or my Death Eaters ever targeted students?" Dumbledore looked pointedly at Harry. "A special case and you know it," he muttered, a hand dropping upon Harry's shoulder.

"No student from any other house was hurt," Harry explained softly. "The Order. It was the Order—and Moody. The Order played like Death Eaters and killed those kids, Dumbledore. I was dating a Slytherin at the time. Theodore Nott. And I was befriending other Slytherins. By that time I was already leaning towards neutral. After you died, I was basically a prisoner wherever I went. The Order didn't like I was seeing a Slytherin. Didn't like I was trying to live my life the way I wanted, even just a little bit. I would have happily done what they wanted of me if only they'd have given me a little freedom. If they would treat me like a person instead of nothing but a tool…They killed Theodore right in front of me, attacked the Slytherins in broad daylight during a Hogsmeade weekend. Suppose I was the reason the Order attacked the Slytherins."

"Harry, stop that nonsense," Tom said harshly, his hand squeezing his young husband's slumped shoulder. "You are not to blame."

"Tom is correct," Dumbledore agreed. "And I never, in all my years, would have ever agreed to such an attack on mere children! I cannot fathom…" Dumbledore looked indescribably sad, shaking his head mournfully. "I never knew about your association with Mr. Nott. Had I, I would have given you my blessings. Such an acquaintance could have been good for school unity."

That brought a smile to Harry's face while Tom groaned, muttering, "not this again." Apparently Dumbledore had been campaigning for school unity even back in Tom's time.

Harry lifted his eyes from the floor and flashed a smile. "You'll be happy to know Draco is my best mate now and he's willingly marrying the Weasley twins."

The shock coloring Dumbledore's face made him laugh and even Tom snorted in amusement.

"Willingly, you say?"

"Yeah. Shocking, isn't it? Though it probably helps that the twins have changed their hair color a bit. Which was shocking also, that they would change just for Drake, but hey," Harry tipped his head back to look up into Tom's face. "Love changes us all."

Tom scowled at Harry, sneered at Dumbledore, and then quickly departed to disappear through the doorway leading up to the tower rooms.

Harry was still snickering when Dumbledore cut through his amusement, saying, "you've done a fine job, my boy."

"Err… what? What do you mean? I've basically joined the enemy… or at least, your enemy."

Dumbledore's eyes seemed to brighten and twinkle even more. He didn't explain himself, instead he yawned and told Harry he'd better get to bed as he leaned back into his chair, closing those damnable twinkling eyes. Though there was still a sadness to the smile on his lips that Harry thought was for the knowledge of what the Order had been up to.

"Right," Harry mumbled, standing. "Good night, Headmaster."

"Pleasant dreams, Harry."

Harry left the Headmaster's office, bewildered and yet content, satisfied knowing Dumbledore wouldn't and hadn't condoned such a thing as the Slytherin massacre.

When he entered the bedroom, Tom was in the process of undressing. Harry expected to get a lecture about talking to Dumbledore without permission, but Tom didn't even bring it up at all.

Tom paused in his undressing and glared at Harry as the young raven sat on the edge of the bed, eyeing Tom's fingers and waiting a little impatiently to be shone his husband's toned chest. "Voldie?"

Harry's grin was lopsided again and totally unconcerned. "What does it matter? He's dead. At least it wasn’t Bunnymort. That almost slipped out."

Tom sighed in resignation, knowing he was never going to get away from Harry's teasing at the worst of times.

"Did you fix the wards?" Harry asked.

"Yes, you may call one of our House elves now."

Harry grinned and grabbed Tom's arm and began dragging him out of the bedroom. "You're probably tired but I want to show you this first."

Tom allowed himself to be led out into the sitting room just beyond the bedroom and was too busy eyeing his husband's body to complain about being pulled away from the bed. Harry was dressed only in black silk pajama bottoms that barely managed to hang on to his hip bones. With heat he realized those pants were his.

Harry led him over to a table and called for Tally. "Bring Master's victory cake," he instructed the moment she appeared. Tally bowed and instantly vanished again.

A minute later, Tom was staring down at the table where the house elf had returned and placed Harry's chocolate cake. Words were scrawled upon the top of the cake with white icing. The message read: Congratulations! You did something right! Tom lifted his eyes from the cake to meet the smirking visage of his husband.

"One day-"

Harry grinned. "No you won't."

"I should," he growled.

Harry laughed and dropped his elbows to the table. "You should thank me for making you this fantastic cake. You've finally won something."

Tom's eyes narrowed dangerously. "Won you, did I not?"

"I was more charmed than won, Tom."

"Same thing."

Harry hummed and dragged his finger along the base of the chocolate cake, gathering the whipped chocolate fudge crème and lifting it to his mouth, well aware Tom's eyes were fixated on his parted lips as they wrapped around his finger. "Mmm, it's very good."

He rounded the table to stand in front of Tom and immediately plastered himself against his husband, relishing in Tom's hard thighs and chest pressing against his. And Tom's very hard cock pressing against his lower stomach. Harry reached over to catch more icing onto his fingers before pressing them against Tom's lips.

"I want a villa," he breathed as Tom sucked in the digits, a moan traveling around his fingers. "On… on the beach somewhere. Where I can lay out nude and soak up the sun. Where we can go for proper holidays, a proper honeymoon, and no one will find us… it has to have a state of the art kitchen as well."

"Of course," Tom replied after releasing Harry's finger from his mouth.

"Is that a yes?" Harry asked as his fingers traveled down to caress the bulge pressing against the front of Tom's trousers.

"The villa? Yes. Find it and I will buy it for you."

"How very accommodating of you," Harry murmured, raising his hand and touching the buttons on Tom's shirt. The buttons that had yet to be undone all the way. That had to be immediately rectified.

Tom leaned into Harry, stretching a hand out behind his husband for more icing before bringing it back to coat Harry's lips. When Harry's tongue peaked out to lick it away, Tom grabbed his chin in a firm hold. "Not for you."

Harry's breath caught in his throat as Tom's free hand slid against his back, long fingers caressing his skin as he leaned forward to lick the frosting off his top lip, while his shifted and pressed a thigh in between Harry's legs, rubbing against his young husband's erection.

"I was very impressed tonight with you and your lot," Tom said once Harry's lips had been ravished; the icing having been licked and sucked off, leaving Harry's lips swollen, red, and wet.

"We did pose…" Harry trailed off as Tom's tongue started lavishing his neck with undivided attention. He tipped his head back, pressing into Tom as hands slipped below the waist band of his pants. "Um… what were we talking bout? Oh yeah! We posed a huge distraction against the enemy, especially my vampires—oh, Merlin—giving you and your lot an easier time of disarming the enemy—Tom, I can't concentrate when you're touching me like that!"

"Then don't concentrate," Tom murmured huskily against Harry's mouth as he walked his young husband back into their bedroom, back towards the bed. "You can resume thinking later."

"Where are you going, cub?"

Remus rolled his eyes as he paused on his way down the corridor. "Seems like you're stalking me."

Fenrir smirked. "Perhaps. I did ask you a question just now."

"What do you want?"

"I wish to speak with you. So now that I've answered your question, will you answer mine?"

"If you must know…"

"Yes," Fenrir prodded with a slow smile and coming to stand beside the younger werewolf, noticing Remus' nostrils flaring at his proximity.

"I was told the Gold is here and was injured. I want to go see him before I return home." With that said, Remus turned and continued on down the corridor. He didn't get far ahead before Fenrir grabbed his arm, halting his way. Remus openly snarled at him and Fenrir's grip turned painful.

"Sometimes you try my patience, cub," Fenrir growled.

"Only sometimes? Must be losing my touch!" Remus snapped back.

They stood there for silent moments, staring at each other until finally Fenrir chuckled and lightened the force of his grip, though he still kept Remus' arm under hand. "I do like you, Remus. Haven't a clue why." Remus blinked rapidly and then turned his face away. Fenrir caught the light flushing of his cheeks and his grin turned roguish. "First, my stubborn cub, you cannot visit Belial now. And second, I have need to speak with you in private."

Remus turned back to him, a frown on his face. Fenrir noticed Remus looked younger now. In better health than when he'd visited him that first time in his disgraceful flat. Unconsciously he leaned forward. The cub's scent seemed even healthier and it was a very pleasant scent.

"Why can't I see him? He was hurt," Remus said softly, eyes widening at Fenrir's close proximity.

"He's in the Headmaster suit, Remus. And he's with our Lord. It's been clear to those who know about them, that after any type of battle or torture session, there's only one thing on our Lord's mind after such things. I'm very certain they would both feel none too kindly about an interruption at this moment in time."

"Oh."

"So now that you know, you will follow me."

"Ask nicely," Remus said, wrenching his arm completely free. "I am not your dog to just follow at your command. You forget you are not my master."

Remus suddenly found himself thrown against the hard stone wall with a snarling Alpha in his face. He wasn't as angry by the brutal move as he should have been; probably because he'd half expected it. But he was surprised that he felt a sort of excitement at having pissed off Fenrir so much that he'd dropped the charming facade.

Okay, not exactly true. He hated to admit it, but he knew the charming bit wasn't false, but sometimes that part about Fenrir annoyed him. Remus was used to thinking about Greyback as nothing more than a mindless monster and now having Fenrir being charming and handsome all the time disconcerted him. Remus continuously floundered in the elder werewolf's presence and he didn't like it one bit. He didn't but Moony (blast him!) seemed to eat it up.

"What do you want from me, Fenrir?" he whispered hoarsely. "There's no need to keep at me. I've joined. There's no reason we have to ever speak to one another again. Your mission is complete."

"The mission, the one the Dark Lord gave me is complete, yes. But not my personal mission. Not the mission I gave myself the moment I left your flat that first time. I do not plan to leave you alone. Best get used to it."

"Why? Why can't you leave me be?"

The hand that was pressing against his chest, the one hand keeping him against the wall, pulled back slightly, letting Remus breathe easier. "I told you," Fenrir murmured. "You need a pack, Remus. You cannot deny it after having been with mine. Had I known you'd never been introduced—you were so small, a child. Had I known your parents hadn't… they should have made sure you integrated. I gave them specific instructions!"

"Why?" Remus sneered. "Would it have made a bloody difference?"

"You know it would. It always does, for werewolves. After the last full moon you can no longer deny. Tell me you aren't looking forward to the next full moon with my pack, cub. Tell me and I will leave you be."

Remus slumped against the wall, staring at the hand loosely clutching his robes. "I wish you would leave me alone."

"I'm not going to," Fenrir remarked and backed away from him. "Will you follow me now?"

Since he couldn't see Harry at the moment, Remus decided he would. But only because he had nothing better to do.

Fenrir took him to Hogsmeade. To the Three Broomsticks. Remus was flabbergasted to see it was full of Death Eaters. Rosmerta was doing wonderful business. She was a bit harried looking, but as Remus sat at the table in silence with Fenrir and they nursed a glass of Firewhiskey in silence, he observed the tavern and noticed not one Death Eater gave her trouble. His bemusement must have shone on his face, for Fenrir chuckled.

"We're not uncivilized, Remus."

"Yeah, sure. Now that you've all gotten your way."

"You must remember. Our way is now your way. It's the better way. The Dark Lord's reign will make the lives of our kind better."

"You needn't continue to try and win me. I've already got the Mark on my arm."

Fenrir frowned at that, but said no more on it. They lapsed into another silence, one in which enabled Remus to hear the other muted conversations around them. The talk of the taverns was the ambush that had taken place earlier. The ambush he hadn't been ordered to go on. And most of the talk had to do with the Gold wizard, his silver allies, and how they had contributed to the fight. After a few more minutes, his eyes grew wide as he continued to listen until finally his dumbstruck gaze swiveled back to Fenrir, who was sitting there smirking at him.

"He took Moody down? And Scrimgeour?"

"It all depends upon what you mean by 'took down' when speaking of the late Minister." Remus only continued to gape at him. "The Gold incapacitated the Minister and handed him over to the Dark Lord to be killed. It was a lovely touching scene," the werewolf explained with a smirk. "Belial utilized some type of magic I've never seen before… I expect it was Parsel magic and he easily snuck up behind the Minister without Scrimgeour knowing—though I suppose Scrimgeour had been too focused on getting near our Lord to notice he wasn't the only one sneaking about in that alley. Do you want to hear more, Remus?"

Remus found himself nodding eagerly despite his shock. "Y-yes."

Fenrir flashed a smile. "Very well, where was I? Oh yes… so Belial sneaks upon the late Minister just as Scrimgeour dares to raise his wand against our Lord. You've already seen how devoted Belial is to our Lord, so you can imagine the rage that invoked within the Gold. I was lucky enough to have been relatively nearby to see and feel the astounding surge of magic engulfing the Gold as he raised his wand to Scrimgeour's back. What do you suppose came out the tip of Belial's wand, Remus?"

Remus rolled his eyes. He was quickly learning Fenrir had a flare for the dramatic. "A spell, obviously."

"Really, cub. Sometimes you are no fun."

"I'm not here for your amusement."

"Keep telling yourself that. So then I watched and was astounded when instead of a simple stream of light it was instead a great burst of light that left his wand and morphed into a shape, quite like a Patronus, but something more deadly."

Remus unconsciously leaned towards the elder werewolf, completely entranced by the tale. "What form was it?"

"A hooded cobra. Glowing eerie silver and gold, fangs bared. Venom dripped from the fangs. It struck the late Minister's back before Scrimgeour could react to the Dark magic swirling around."

"So…" Remus went on to figure, "Belial's spell acted just like a poisonous snake bite."

Fenrir nodded. "Yes. I could even see Scrimgeour's veins turning a nasty death color and could smell the death on him. Helpless for our Master. And Moody," Fenrir shrugged, "the old man tried to kill Belial. Nearly succeeded with a surprise Killing curse. It was kill or be killed with that duel and luckily, or rather expertly, Belial won."

Remus didn't know how to respond to what he'd heard. But he knew Harry had had a bone to pick with Moody ever since the Slytherin massacres so he wasn't half as shocked to learn how Moody had died and by whom. Remus sighed and downed the rest of his drink. Seems he'd missed an interesting battle.

"You didn't bring me here to gossip about the raid tonight, Fenrir," he said after a few moments when he became tired of Fenrir's unwavering stare. "What did you really want to speak to me about?"

Fenrir dropped his eyes to his glass, fingering the rim. It was not a nervous gesture. The werewolf was simply taking his time in formulating an answer. He'd already had a reason, Remus knew, so the younger werewolf wondered why Fenrir was taking his time trying to find the right way of saying what he wanted to say when he'd never had any consideration with what he said to Remus before.

Finally Fenrir raised his eyes; they were slightly narrowed and burning with indignation. "The conditions in which you live are unacceptable, Remus."

Remus was seconds away from snarling and vacating his seat in a dramatic manner. Something about Fenrir always managed to unleash his tightly buried temper. But he made himself remain calm by counting to thirty, and during that time he remembered snippets of conversations that had him realizing the elder werewolf wasn't trying to be insulting or trying to be a bastard. He remembered what he'd learned of the real Fenrir over the last month or so and suddenly recalled what Harry had told him that one time at Malfoy manor about what Fenrir was really about.

"Tom told me Fenrir finds all these orphans that have been turned by rogue werewolves. Young kids whose parents turn them out because they've become werewolves. He finds them on the streets and puts them in packs. Of course they join the Dark Lord, but they're never really mistreated. They get a home, plenty of food and clothes. They're educated and not left to feel as if no one wants them…"

Remus raised his eyes, staring at Fenrir, thinking about what the elder werewolf had said earlier in the castle to reinstate what Harry had told him. "Had I known you'd never been introduced—you were so small, a child! Had I known your parents hadn't… they should have made sure you integrated. I gave specific instructions!"

Remus felt a soft smile curving his lips. "That's the way things are for me, Fenrir. Always. There's nothing I can do about it right now."

A noise, like a growl, came from Fenrir's chest. Though the sound wasn't directed towards Remus. "Surely you can stay with your cub?"

"No," Remus replied firmly. "For one, his husband would most likely never allow it. Two, I would never be comfortable there. And lastly, I refuse to be a charity case. Thank you, but no thank you." He did have the money Sirius had left him, but Remus had decided he would never use it. Somehow it felt wrong, and he knew Sirius figured he would never use it even when he discovered it was there. Perhaps he could donate the money to young werewolf children in need.

"Fortunately for you, Remus, I have a very fine solution. You will lodge with me and I'll buy you new clothes as well. I hate the rags you wear. You need better."

Remus stared blankly back at Fenrir, having the urge to scream. "Did you not hear a word I said?" he finally murmured. "I said no thank you. I will not be a charity case. And why did you even mention Harry when you'd plan to insist I stay with you this whole time?"

Fenrir sighed as he stood, looking down at the indignant cub. "Are we going to have a battle about this? I'm fully prepared to wrestle you into submission, cub."

"If I lodge with you then I'll never be rid of you."

Fenrir flashed a grin and nodded.

"It will cause discord with the members of your pack," Remus tried again. "They were jealous of me enough the first time we met."

"The jealousy will end next time when I stop protecting you like an injured cub. When you prove yourself. Are you up for that, Remus?"

Remus may have always been a solitary werewolf, but he knew what was expected in packs and how the hierarchy went. He knew there were battles amongst the others of the pack for dominance while the Alpha looked on. He wondered if Fenrir expected him to be beaten by the others wolves just because he hadn't had a pack before. He would enjoy proving Fenrir wrong in that case. He may not be able to beat Fenrir in wolf battle, but he was pretty sure if any of the others challenged him, it wouldn't be impossible to beat them. Looking up, he grinned at the elder werewolf. "Perfectly fine."

"Splendid. Now back to what we were talking about before you tried changing the subject."

Knowing Fenrir wasn't going to drop it, Remus stood and thought he could at least stall. "Give me some time to think about it."

Instead of objections to that idea, Fenrir smiled a particularly twisted smile. "Very well. You return home and get some rest and think upon it."

Remus was very wary about the not so hidden amusement in Fenrir's voice. "Y-yes, alright. Good night, Fenrir."

"I'll see you very soon, cub," Fenrir told him as he walked away.

The moment he stepped into his small flat, Remus understood why Fenrir had sounded so amused. As he looked around the destroyed flat, at the broken splintered kitchen table, the shredded and de-stuffed couch, broken windows and the bed that seemed to have been broken down to mere dust particles, he thought he should be furious and disgusted with the elder werewolf for doing this, but Remus could only laugh. He could only stand in the center of what was left of his sitting room and laugh outrageously.

"Hmm, not the reaction I was anticipating," Fenrir said from behind, "but still gratifying."

"You… You're still a bastard!" Remus laughed out. "And when I calm down, I may try and kill you."

"No need to threaten. I saved all your personal items."

Thinking of his mother's journals, which were really the only things of value he owned beside his wand, Remus rounded on the Alpha. "Where are they? My mother's journals?"

Fenrir smirked. "I've taken the liberty of moving them to my home. Your new habitation."

"I hate you."

Tom sat straight up in bed; wide eyes darting down to the young man snuggled firmly against him, held there by his own arm. It suddenly occurred to him- and he didn't know why he hadn't thought of it before- but several times in the last two weeks, they'd made love and on a couple of those occasions, he'd completely forgotten about the contraceptive spells. Those were the times where his magic and Harry's lashed out, almost desperate to mingle and that was… troubling. If he'd forgotten the spells and their magic was so strong at those times, conception would be….

Tom pulled in a deep breath. He would not panic. Dark Lord's do not panic. So instead of panicking, Tom glared at his sleeping husband, convinced this had been part of Harry's plan all along. Making him so worked up that he would forget the spells; like that one time when he found Harry spread out on the bed, already slick and stretched and instantly ensnaring all of Tom's senses.

"You devious little minx!" Tom snapped. Harry sighed softly in his sleep, murmuring and turning more so that his chest was pressed completely against Tom's side. "With your bloody big green eyes," Tom continued to mutter quietly, "unruly hair, addicting aura, intoxicating scent… children."

He shuddered at the thought, and as gently as possible, extricated himself from Harry's arms and out of the bed. Throwing on a robe, Tom found himself leaving the bedchamber, descending the steps and was suddenly standing beneath Dumbledore's portrait.

"Wake up, old man," Tom muttered loudly, scowling at himself.

It took a few moments, but finally Dumbledore was awake and blinking owlishly down at him. "Tom?"

The Dark Lord took a deep breath. "Tell me I'm not fit to be a parent, Dumbledore," he ordered.

"You are not fit to be a parent," the old wizard parroted. Tom glared. Dumbledore appeared amused and sounded as if he hadn't meant that whole heartedly.

"You should really mean it," Tom hissed. "You don't want my progeny running around the world."

"Perhaps at one time I would have meant it, Tom. But now that you're under Harry's allure…"

"I am not! No such thing!"

Dumbledore remained silent a moment, studying the sullen Dark Lord as the younger wizard dropped down into the chair that was still placed in front of the portrait. "What have you done with the students here, Tom?"

The Dark Lord raised his gaze. "They're in groups within dungeon rooms."

"All of them?"

Tom nodded. "All except Lovegood. Harry wanted her set free. She's joined Harry's faction."

Dumbledore looked interested. "Harry's faction?"

"They're called the Silvers. A neutral group. From what Harry and Hermione have said, their main focus and goals are simply to be a nuisance to all sides. Mischief makers."

Dumbledore's eyes widened. "Did you just… Hermione, you said? Surely not Hermione Granger. The muggleborn? You know her enough to call her by her first name?"

Tom cleared his throat, fidgeting again. "I may have taken a liking to her… she's working for me, helping one of my campaigns. Rights for all magical creatures and beings. She's also Second-in-Command of the Silvers and currently living with Harry and me. She's a very bright and clever witch."

"Amazing, Tom."

"It's Harry's fault," he grumbled.

"And what of the staff? Minerva?"

"Still alive and also being kept here in the school."

"And the students?"

"Haven't killed any of them and I don't plan to. They are more useful alive."

"Have you been treating them well?"

Tom smirked. "I keep them tired and fearful… though they do get regular meals and such. Exercise once a day…" Tom dropped his eyes to the floor. "I'm no longer a monster."

He said it in such a mournful tone that Dumbledore laughed. Tom scowled. Why was he corresponding with Dumbledore again? Civilly? Why would he go to Dumbledore with this?

"What brought this parenting thing up, Tom?"

"Harry wants to have my children. He's been plotting… ever since I let on I wasn't comfortable with the idea."

"Hmm, yes. Once he gets an idea into his head, he never lets it go."

Tom's lips quirked into a smile. "This I know well."

"He's obviously good for you."

Tom looked up at the portrait. Dumbledore was amazed yet again at how youthful Tom looked now. He could once again see the young prodigy he'd once taught all those years ago before Tom had completely lost himself to his Dark Lord persona.

"My goals haven't changed, old man."

"No, I don't imagine they have. Once you get an idea into your head, you never let it go."

Tom snorted, but his lips once again turned upward. After a moment he shuddered. "Children are… messy, annoying little nuisances. I don't see how you could have spent most of your life teaching them."

"It's different when they are your own, Tom. And when I taught, I felt all the students were my own. Even you."

"I must have been a horrible disappointment," Tom replied derisively.

"Despite the horrible things you did, you were a splendid pupil, an extraordinary mind."

"And continue to be… Harry thinks I'm brilliant," he announced with no small amount of pride.

Once again, Dumbledore pinned him with a look. This one shrewd. This look could always make Tom uncomfortable. "Do you really love him, Tom? You aren't playing a game?"

"Does it look or sound like a game, Dumbledore?" he snapped back. "Do you think I'd actually publicly court him, even disguised, if it were only a game? I would not be here talking with you about this, if it were only a ruse." Tom sighed, running a hand through his disheveled brown hair. "I've wanted Harry since he was fourteen."

"My goodness, Tom! Had I known that…"

Tom rolled his eyes. "Yes, yes… your manipulations would run rampant. You would have trapped me some way."

"I don't know exactly what I would have done… why are you here talking to me?"

"Truthfully… because Harry respects you. I, grudgingly, respect you, and Harry values your opinions. Haven't a clue why," he added, just to be a prat. "And I assumed you would tell me never to reproduce and then I could tell Harry and he'd leave me alone about it."

"I'm afraid I cannot tell you that."

"Dumbledore, if you think having children is going to suddenly make me rethink dabbling in the Dark Arts, you are sadly mistaken."

"No, I don't think that. But you have Harry to help raise them. This means they would grow well rounded. Any offspring you two have will probably end up being powerful and more brilliant than even you. Wouldn't you think that's worth it?"

Tom narrowed his eyes. "What were you and Harry talking about before I stepped in on you two earlier this evening? Did he tell you to convince me?"

"No. We spoke of other things."

"Such as?"

"Love. And I let Harry know he could come to me for anything at anytime, no matter where his loyalties now lie."

"Firmly with me."

Dumbledore nodded. "Yes."

"I… I appreciate that, Dumbledore. For Harry."

Tom heard his name called and his gaze moved over to the open doorway leading up to the tower. Harry appeared, rubbing his eyes and yawning. He looked like he was barely awake, but at least he'd put on the pajama bottoms before coming down. Tom stood and met him, wrapping arms around his young husband to ward off the chill of the office.

"What are you doing?" Harry murmured sleepily against Tom's warm shoulder. "Not in bed."

"You're such a child," Tom whispered fondly. "Missing your teddy bear?" Harry nodded, smiling against his shoulder. "If you must know, I was talking with Dumbledore?"

Harry's head popped off his shoulder. "About what?"

"…things of no consequence. Just talking."

Green eyes widened. "Like… like a normal, civil conversation?"

Tom sighed and dropped his forehead onto the crown of Harry's head. He didn't want to admit he had been seeking advice, from Dumbledore of all people.

"Why yes, Harry! We were speaking quite civilly!" Dumbledore piped in. "Tom's quite the conversationalist when he isn't in the mind to kill."

Harry beamed up into his husband's face. "He is, isn't he?"

"Alright, that's enough," Tom murmured as he turned Harry and pressed him back towards the tower stairs. "Back to bed with you."

Harry paused on the threshold and turned to face him. "Kiss," he demanded of the Dark Lord.

Tom braced his arms against the doorway and leaned in; pressing his lips firmly against Harry's upturned ones. Having not a care that Dumbledore was awake, since the portrait ran parallel with the doorway and he couldn't possibly see them at that angle. Vaguely he realized Dumbledore was right. He had fallen and was firmly under Harry's allure. Bloody cheeky brat that he was.

Two days later, Harry was back at home with Hermione and the twins. They were lazing about at the moment. At least Harry and Hermione were, but the twins spent the time crying out their sorrows to understanding ears.

"Mate, its total bollocks! Auntie Bella says Mrs. Malfoy will never get over this thing," Fred mourned from where he was draped lazily across the divan in the parlor within the Dark Lord's castle. George made a mournful sort of hum, agreeing and despairing with his brother. Harry and Hermione sent them pitying looks.

"And Draco… our lovely Draco is hurting because he's afraid to go face his mother and he fears Mrs. Malfoy is going to have us assassinated."

"Not going to happen. Tom promised me you wouldn't die," Harry told them. When they looked at him in surprise, he shrugged. "He wants to keep me happy, which means you must stay alive, and also, he actually likes you three," he said, motioning to the twins and Hermione, " but you won't ever get him to admit that in a million years, so if I were you, I wouldn't try."

"He shows his affections during bouts of Crucios," George laughed. "I'm starting to get used to them now."

Harry raised a brow. Crucios were curses you just couldn't get used to no matter how many times you've been put under. Unless, "he must be taming them for you, like he does with me… that definitely means he likes you."

Hermione looked at them all, smiling smugly. "He's never put me under the Crucio."

"And that saddens us," said Fred with a pout. "It really does, Hermione. Just means you're too well behaved."

"Such a shame," George agreed. "You had such potential."

"Personally I think she only needs to get that hunky Auror to shag her brains out," was Harry's input. "Then she wouldn't be so uptight."

"Agreed," the twins chirped.

As the three wizards smirked devilishly at each other, Hermione's mouth was gaping while her face flushed a bright angry red. The three wizards were anticipating the explosion.

"I bet," Harry went on, seemingly ignoring his best friend's rising temper, "Auror Andy was fantasizing on the kind of lingerie you were wearing when you dueled the other night. That's probably why that farce duel didn't last very long and you were easily able to incapacitate him. Perhaps I should have Tom invite him over for dinner. He was planning on hosting a formal dinner here anyway for those of the Inner Circle; to express his pleasure with them. Once here, maybe Andy might have too much to drink or someone might slip something into his drink," here Harry smirked at the twins, "and Tom would invite him to stay here overnight because it wouldn't be right to send him off when he's in no condition to travel. And then… who knows what could happen."

Hermione's face couldn't get any redder by that point. And at the same time she opened her mouth to blast them with a verbal tirade, Tally popped in. She was the house elf he'd recruited to help with his and Draco's business. Tally was responsible with collecting all the orders and payments as they came in via owl and separating urgent orders from the orders that Harry could take his time on. Since she was bringing a letter to him now, he prepared himself for having to leave his friends to go and work on an order.

"Thank you, Tally," he said to the elf as he took the parchment.

"Anything for our young Master," the house elf replied. Harry barely refrained from groaning aloud. Tally was another Dobby in the making. And he hadn't even done anything to deserve it. It wasn't as if his coming had actually curbed Tom's need to kill the creatures at random when he went on a tantrum for whatever reason. Then again, Harry had forbidden Tom from killing Tally, as she was becoming invaluable.

When the elf had gone and Harry had read over the order, he quickly stood before Hermione could get back on track, and announced, "Narcissa needs a chocolate crème pie. For tonight. Better get on it…. She wants me to hand deliver it." It was also probably a trap of some sort. Harry was aware if it hadn't been for him, Draco would have never gotten together with the twins. They wouldn't have had any reason to socialize. Still, he thought this was a great opportunity. "Maybe I can talk to her about your engagement with Draco… See you later."

Draco arrived later in the day, along with his father, the Dark Lord, and Severus. Immediately the twins perked up upon seeing their blond. "Where's Harry?" Draco asked before the Dark Lord could.

"Your mother ordered a pie this morning and requested it to be hand delivered today. He also said something about talking to her about our engagement."

Draco stopped mid stride on his way to where they sat, and the older wizards did the same. Lucius' eyes widened and swiveled around to the Dark Lord. Draco raced out of the room while Voldemort Apparated from the spot. Lucius followed after his son, his gait just barely a walk.

"What's going on?" Fred asked, standing up.

Snape shook his head and sneered at them. "You three are absolute idiots to have let him go there. If it weren't for Harry, would you two have pursued Draco? Isn't that how you three met? Because of Harry? The moment Narcissa sees him this is what is going to run through her mind. Her reaction to seeing him face to face right now will probably be worse than if you two were to go and try to talk to her."

Hermione and the twins paled. They all tried to leave as well, but Severus stopped them. "You can't help him now. The Dark Lord will take care of it."

"But this is our fault!" George exclaimed.

Severus sneered. "Yes, it is. And his too. He should have known better."

Tom used the tracking charm to Apparate straight into Malfoy Manor, though it didn't take him to Harry's exact location which was a drawback. Lucius had too many wards around the ancient manor which interfered with the tracking charm.

"Where is your Mistress?" Tom asked when a House elf immediately appeared in front of him.

"I-In her rooms, Lord Master."

Tom swept passed the creature and took the stairs three at a time, his wand gripped tightly in his hand. Narcissa must know that if she dared to attack Harry, her life was forfeit. She must know that. She wouldn't dare hurt the only person he loved and trusted completely. He sincerely hoped her complex wasn't that mentally destroying.

Swiftly Tom made his way up and through the manor, coming to a stop right outside Narcissa's private sitting room. The door was ajar and he could hear the witch speaking. "And when Draco was seven…" Tom took it as a good sign that she was speaking normally and in a calm manner.

He leaned in to peer around the door frame, immediately spotting Narcissa sitting upon a cushioned chair, two wands held tightly in her lap. She was looking straight ahead at the sofa opposite of her, where Harry sat. Narcissa's gaze was solely on him with a deranged sort of intensity as she continued to speak softly. Tom breathed a mental sigh of relief. Harry didn't look injured. However he did seem to be sitting far too rigidly. Completely stiff.

The Dark Lord moved to the other side of the door where he could see Harry's face more clearly, raising a finger to tell Lucius and Draco not to approach further. Harry looked fine, save for the tired and wary look in his green eyes. Narcissa had him in a full body bind, he realized moments later. She'd bound him and made him sit there while she went on and on about Draco's childhood.

Tom narrowed his eyes and moved in. "And what do you plan to do to him once you've finished retelling Draco's life story, Narcissa?" he asked, walking into the room, keeping one eye on her wand and the other on Harry. "It's time to release him now."

"My Lord," Narcissa spoke softly, gripping her wand and raising it, though she dare not point it at him, "he's corrupted my child and I will not stand for it."

"Now is not the time to lose your mind, Narcissa. I will not hesitate to kill you and you know it. Should you hurt my husband, I will eradicate the Malfoy line. I will make your family pay, starting with your son. So choose your next actions wisely," he ended coldly.

Lucius hissed from somewhere behind him, "Draco, stop!"

The Malfoy heir ignored his father and hurried into the room, holding pieces of parchments within hand. Draco looked furious as he stormed up to his mother, blocking her view of Harry and dropped the parchments into his her lap. He straightened to his full height and peered down his nose at her. "It's my life, Mother," he drawled coldly. "Read them. Read them now. I will not have you dictating my life. I will be happy and you will need to accept it. There should be no blame cast only for me finding happiness. You're treating my relationship with the fiends like a curse when I see it as a blessing. So, please, Mother, read the letters."

As Narcissa dropped her gaze to the parchments in her lap, Tom waved his wand in Harry's direction. Harry didn't move even though he'd been released from the binding spell. Though instead of just his eyes, annoyance colored his entire face, and Tom was unsure why that was.

Narcissa picked up one of the many parchments, one of the many non explicit love letters Draco had received from Fred and George over the last few months. The parchments looked like they had been handled many times over. As soon as she started to read the first letter, Tom strode across the room and dragged Harry up, his eyes lit in fury that Harry would continue to just sit there.

Harry jerked his arm away from Tom as soon as they left the room. "I'm fine," he muttered and they strode down the hall, completely ignoring Lucius, leaving the Malfoy family up to their own devices. Harry figured it was in Draco's hands now to set his mother straight.

"What possessed you to come here?"

"I wanted to help!"

"You're the one always going on about how insane she gets over Draco! Surely you knew what would happen…"

Harry flushed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I thought… I thought I could get some words in before she started cursing me."

"Harry, really…"

Harry turned towards him; the sheepishness and annoyance gone, and smiled blindingly up at Tom. "Thanks for coming to save me."

"You're lucky I came home when I did."

"You were all cold and menacing. So sexy," Harry breathed with a shiver, speaking as if he hadn't heard Tom. "Threatening the Malfoy family like that. And then Draco came in and started talking all… manly and authoritative. Haven't ever heard him speaking in such a way with Narcissa before. I reckon that's what she needs. Draco has never acted like a man around her."

"Yes, that's true. He prefers to whine like a child far too much—why were you annoyed?" Tom asked suddenly as they stopped in front of the Floo.

"Err…"

"When I first arrived. You looked annoyed to see me."

"I was kind of annoyed that I had to be saved. Besides, not everybody is happy to see you all the time. Most times people tend to fear for their lives."

"As they should," Tom replied with a nod.

Harry grinned. "Whatever. I know the truth. I know you're nothing but a big softy."

"Harry, should you ever call me a big softy again, I will have to do something deplorable to you."

"That doesn't put me off at all."

Tom grinned roguishly and threw in some Floo powder for Harry. "You're twisted like that, my love."

Harry was whisked away home with a happy bright smile on his face.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Eighteen

Harry leaned against the wall, crossing arms over his chest and sighed impatiently. Currently he, the twins, and Hermione were waiting within a small bare and cold ante chamber, waiting for all the called Death Eaters to arrive and assemble. Voldemort had not yet arrived nor had Lucius, but Severus was already there, so Harry figured it would be safe enough to enter without his husband.

"Think he's going to be here tonight?" one of the twins asked.

"He has to be," Hermione answered. "It's a full meeting tonight. And since he's now in the Inner Circle, Draco's attendance is very mandatory. He's probably already inside."

Three days had gone by since the incident with Narcissa and neither he nor the twins had seen Draco since. Not that he was in trouble. He wasn't. It was just that Narcissa had a bit of a breakdown after Draco went all manly on her and Draco had to see to her after wards. At least that's what the owl the twins received said. Apparently there had been screaming and sobbing and a feinting spell and several vials of Calming Draught.

Five minutes later, Harry whipped out his wand to check the time with a tempus. "They should all be here by now. Ready?"

"We were born ready, mate," replied Fred and George.

Hermione pinned the three boys with stern looks. "You must behave. Remember, this is Voldemort's territory. We mustn't show him any disrespect here."

Harry raised a brow while the twins looked at her oddly. "Hermione," said Harry. "We never disrespect the Dark Lord. That's not what we're trying to do when we prank and tease him. And he knows it."

"I know Harry," she said as she and the twins drew on their masks and their aliases, "but here we are guests, to stand back and watch. Nothing more."

"Speak for yourself," Belial mumbled as he drew on his own mask. "Voldemort is going to announce our marriage, which means I'm not simply going to be a bystander. And if you think I'm going to behave, Hermione, then you've gone mental."

"Are you two done?" Agni asked, waving for Belial to take up the front position in front of the door. "We really want to get in and see our lovely Draco."

"How much do you want to bet they'll all bow before they realize it isn't the Dark Lord coming through?" he asked. The door they were about to go through was the one Voldemort used. The Death Eaters always entered the room by way of the back door, unless they were entering the room along with the Dark Lord, but only high ranks were seen walking in with Voldemort.

"Ten galleons?" Rudra put forth.

Belial nodded and grasped the doorknob. As the door swung open, he shot a grin over his shoulder at the three behind him before walking in… and immediately laughed. Most of the Death Eaters were on their knees. They must have knelt the moment the door cracked open.

His laughter had heads snapping up in surprise at the sound and then the assembly rose to their feet, some scowling at the newcomers, others watching them with deeply hidden curiosity in their eyes. Belial caught sight of Drake, standing beside Severus and Bellatrix and he gave the blond a wink, though he didn't think his best mate saw it as his attention was on the two wizards following him.

He felt bad for them. It was the first time in days they had seen each other, and yet they couldn't really speak or touch now. They had to play a game until the meeting was over since no one knew who Rudra and Agni really were- with the exception of the Inner Circle and Remus. And they couldn't act like they knew each other well now because their intent to marry had been all over the Prophet recently.

Belial's smile abruptly disappeared when his eyes travelled over to the dais to find someone already upon it. Ignoring the silence of the room, he narrowed his eyes upon the figure kneeling down beside the throne upon the dais. He growled as he strode towards Peter Pettigrew. He strode right up onto the dais, ignoring the gasps- most of which were outraged- and kicked the huddled black cloaked figure right off the edge.

"Quiet!" Severus told the room at large. How he managed to get his voice to travel like that without actually bellowing the word impressed Belial; then again, this was Severus so he shouldn't have been too surprised.

"What right does he have to be up there?" someone called out. Belial thought it funny no one really cared that he'd physically kicked Pettigrew from the dais. They only had a problem with his audacity.

Belial's problem with Pettigrew was quite obvious to only a handful of people within the room. As he stood, staring at the shocked Death Eaters below him, Belial's nostrils flared in fury. Yes, Voldemort was the one to kill his parents but he understood it had been war and his parents were fighters in it and had become casualties. The same as countless others. But it was this vermin that had made it possible. At least his husband never betrayed someone the way Pettigrew betrayed his mother and father. Voldemort never needed to betray someone in such a way. He came right out with his agendas. Going so far as to approach his parents twice for their loyalty. His parents knew Voldemort would be coming for them again because he'd made it plain he would do so.

"You really are a filthy rat," he hissed. He was so enraged he almost slipped into Parseltongue. "Severus, please."

The Death Eaters watched in shock when Severus stepped forward to grab Pettigrew by the arm and jerk him to his feet, hissing for the rat Animagus to take position somewhere at the back. It wasn't long after Pettigrew disappeared into the crowd when Belial heard low growling. The kind from a feral animal that had just discovered its next meal. There was a squeak and then he saw Pettigrew quickly moving away from the group he'd first stopped next to. It was then Belial recognized the growling. Remus. The werewolf reacting to the betrayer as well. Directly following the growling was a low amused chuckle, which Belial figured belonged Fenrir.

Belial took a deep breath and glared at Pettigrew one last time before he collected himself. He cleared his throat and grinned at the assembly below. Backing up a step, Belial flung himself onto the throne, twisting around until he could swing his legs over the side as he usually liked to do. He tipped his head back, staring up at the stone ceiling and laughed delightedly when the uproars started.

This was the scene Voldemort and Lucius walked into. Most of the assembly was in an uproar and Belial was laughing outrageously- like a mental patient- with his hands laced behind his head as if he hadn't a care in the world. Penth, Rudra, and Agni stood at the foot of the dais, just in front of the throne as if to protect their Gold. Voldemort mentally sighed. Harry did say he was going to make an entrance and he hadn't really forbidden the little minx from doing so. If he had, Harry would have pouted for an eternity.

Only most of the Inner Circle seemed to notice his arrival and were the only ones to have knelt upon his first steps into the meeting chamber, while the rest were openly scowling at his husband. Well that wouldn't do at all. He moved towards the dais, and only then did the rest of the assembly see him, some gasping, and all of them quickly falling to their knees. "Before we begin," Voldemort said lowly, his voice easily heard over the sudden silence, "I would like all of my Inner Circle to approach and line up."

Once he was immediately obeyed, Voldemort turned to his most trusted followers, smiling a cold smile. Most tensed, perhaps waiting for punishment of some kind. "Now pick someone out of the group who failed to recognize my presence immediately. Choose anyone behind you. They all failed. Those who are picked, you will come up and stand before the one who chose you."

Again he was obeyed and as his Inner Circle began to choose, Voldemort climbed upon the dais and to his throne where he looked down into Belial's grinning face. The Dark Lord shook his head slightly, even as a veiled smile crossed his face. He leaned down, brushing fingers through raven hair and watched Belial sigh and lean into his touch. Most missed this interaction, as they were too busy hoping not to be picked.

Voldemort pulled his hand away and as he did so, jerked Belial's hood up over his hair. He then leaned against the throne beside his husband's head when there was a line of Death Eaters nervously standing before his Inner Circle. "Unmask," he hissed at them.

Belial sat up straight, peering down curiously. Telling them to unmask during a massive meeting like this was way of punishment as well. It made the lower ranking Death Eaters vulnerable to everyone. As they unmasked, he hoped Remus wasn't one of those to have been picked, and a moment later, was relieved when he didn't see the werewolf amongst the group. Though he did grin when he saw Draco had picked Pettigrew. The blond turned slightly and smirked at Belial before turning back.

"Punish them," Voldemort ordered coldly, waving a hand over the unmasked Death Eaters.

Rounds of Crucios were called out and a little over a dozen unmasked men were soon found writhing on the cold stone floor in pain. Voldemort smiled viciously as he turned away from them for a moment, turning to stand in front of his chair, looking down at Belial.

"You've done a good job keeping Pettigrew away from me," Belial said lowly, his tone purposely flat. "Until now."

Voldemort stiffened, though he was sure only his husband noticed.

"Why," Belial went on lowly, his voice cold and menacing, "do you allow that pathetic rat to cower at your feet? Why is he here, Voldemort? Does he do anything useful? Didn't he fulfill his usefulness with my parents' deaths and with your second coming four years ago? It makes me sick to think of someone so pathetic worshiping you. It makes me sick to think you allow it. You surround yourself with power, not weakness. He is the epitome of weakness."

Truthfully, Voldemort was kind of at a loss for words. Belial was always talking about how he found the Dark Lord sexy when he was cold and menacing, and now Voldemort could truthfully say the same about Belial. This was the first time he'd ever seen his husband like this and he could tell Belial really was truly angry that he'd allow the rat to remain in his ranks.

"What would you like me to do about him, love?" he asked, in the mind to do whatever he must to keep his husband happy.

Belial tipped his head back against the armrest, looking off to the side where he could see the twins watching and hearing the lowly whispered conversation. Both nodded eagerly when he looked at them in question. Belial grinned.

"Agni and Rudra would like to dispose of him. Remus might like to as well, as I heard him growling at Pettigrew not long ago. It was quite funny."

"Very well. But it will have to wait until the end of the meeting."

"I'm fine with that."

Voldemort inclined his head before turning back to his Inner Circle. "I trust the lesson has been learned," he said, a signal for the cursing to cease. Voldemort then turned back to the Gold and quirked an eyebrow.

Belial hummed a little tune, his lips quirking into an amused smile. Voldemort's eyes narrowed as he raised a hand, waving it at the space left of the throne. When Belial heard a whoosh, he sat up to look and found another throne had been created or summoned but Belial didn't really care about the details of where it came from. Instead of the chair being huge and stone, like the one he was currently sitting in, the other throne was a dark cherry wood with intricate carvings along the legs, arm rests, and back. There were dark violet cushions for the seat and back rest. Belial raised an impressed eyebrow, but otherwise didn't move.

"Belial," Voldemort murmured, "do not make me physically move you."

"But… Voldemort," he whined. "I'm your favorite person," he declared loudly. "You shouldn't make me move."

"Now."

Belial huffed and finally stood, allowing the bloody Dark Lord back his chair while he looked at the other one. It was a nice throne. Not too overly done, but still Belial wasn't thrilled to see it.

"Sit," he was ordered. He huffed again and stuck his tongue out at the bastard. He then spun around, his cloak flowing around him as he did so, and perched his arse upon the unwanted but lovely smaller throne. Belial then made a show of trying to get comfortable, wiggling his arse all around the cushion right in front of assembly and all. Twin snickers could be heard from the front of the dais, while Penth simply shook her head, sending a glare and an elbow into the wizards who stood at each side of her.

Voldemort looked at Belial. He wanted to glare, but all he could manage was a flat look that bordered on amused. The flat look disappeared altogether when Belial sent him a smile. Lopsided and child like. Damn it all, he thought as he turned to his assembly, thankful that the hood of his cloak was up and most of his face couldn't be seen by those below the dais. Voldemort wondered how he was supposed to remain the cold hearted bastard Dark Lord with his husband sitting right next to him.

"Before we begin," he started, making sure everyone's undivided attention was upon him, "introductions are in order. By now most if not all of you should already be aware of Belial and his Silvers," Voldemort motioned to the minx sitting beside him. Many of the Death Eaters silently nodded. "They are with us today, for I am about to make a very important announcement. First, the Gold is Belial."

Belial sat up straight and held up two fingers, shooting a peace sign out at the assembly. Draco snickered when several Death Eaters looked at each other in confusion. Belial huffed when no one returned his greetings. "Fine then, wankers! Fuck you, very much!" He then flipped everyone the bird instead. The Death Eaters caught on to that one alright and Belial laughed when he caught several people glaring at him.

Voldemort turned to his husband with narrowed eyes. Belial shrugged and relaxed back in the not wanted chair. "I was only trying to be nice. They are making me misbehave. Maybe you should punish them."

"Belial," Voldemort went on to his minions, his tone slightly exasperated, "is the leader of the Silvers. Allies of a neutral nature. Below us here," he motioned to Penth, Rudra, and Agni. "Penthesilea, his Second-In-Command." Penth dipped her chin at the staring Death Eaters. "Rudra and Agni, Lieutenants to Belial," they as well dipped their chins.

"For those of you who have yet to figure it out," Voldemort went on, "Belial is my equal and my partner." Voldemort paused, letting the cold shock wash over. "He is also my husband and shall be acknowledged as such from now on. I trust you all know what this means."

The Inner Circle answered before anyone else did. Only because they were already aware of this information and weren't shocked speechless as the rest of the assembly. "Yes, my Lord," they chorused. That brought about the rest of the rooms voices, and they answered as well.

"This isn't very comfortable. Not at all," Belial suddenly said, shifting once again in his new 'throne'. "It's not the best seat in the house, Voldemort. You promised me I could have the best of everything. You did!"

"Belial…"

Belial grinned impishly. "You promised," he sang.

Voldemort mentally sighed before raising his hand to his husband. Belial laughed delightedly as he jumped from his seat and quickly moved over to perch himself on Voldemort's warm lap, twisting around to swing his legs over his husband's thighs. He sighed, the contented sound travelling around the room. "Best seat in the house!" he exclaimed as he began to move his arse around to get more comfortable, grinning when Voldemort reacted to the movements. "It just got better!"

Draco choked on a laugh, knowing exactly what his best mate was insinuating. He would have continued to choke if his father and Severus hadn't roughly slapped his back a few times. Both glaring at him. Near the back of the assembly, Remus was smiling softly behind his mask, enjoying the fact Harry's playfulness hadn't dimmed in the slightest despite where he was. He especially liked the fact Harry didn't seem to let the solemn mood of such a place dictate his actions and the fact that Voldemort seemed perfectly happy to cater to husband's antics.

Remus' amusement died when he caught another whiff of Pettigrew. His amber eyes swiveled around, easily picking the traitor out of the crowd. This was the first time he'd seen Pettigrew since becoming a Death Eater, and he suspected this was the first time Harry had come into contact with the rat Animagus as well. A silent growl reverberated in his throat and he prepared to move. But just as he picked up a foot to move, a hand curled lazily around his forearm.

"Later," Fenrir murmured, pulling Remus until he was facing the front again where Belial was currently making himself comfortable, snuggling against the Dark Lord's chest with his arms wrapped around Voldemort's neck.

"Are you quite finished?" Voldemort asked lowly so only Belial could hear.

Belial grinned and waved a hand out towards the Death Eaters. "Yes. You may continue with your motivational speaking and torture."

"Stop squirming in my lap, brat," Voldemort hissed into his ear.

"You like it. Obviously," he purred, once again wiggling over the erection straining against his arse.

"Now is not the time."

Belial's smile widened. "Your speechless minions are waiting, Lord Voldemort."

Voldemort just barely refrained from sighing and lifted his hand towards Lucius. "The reports, Lucius."

Lucius went on to talk about blah, blah, blah, but Belial wasn't really in the mind to listen. He simply watched the goings on with a detached air. Studying the Death Eaters was more fun than listening to the actual comings and goings of the end of the war at the moment. All the Death Eaters were standing rigidly, as if just waiting for a curse to be hurled their way and knowing they couldn't duck it or it would mean a worse punishment. They were all standing so stiffly as certain members came forward to give their reports that Belial wanted to laugh at them. Until he felt a soft tapping upon his thigh. Looking down, he found it to be his husband's wand tapping, pointed off to whichever Death Eater was talking at the moment.

"You're the reason most here have premature gray hair," he whispered. "Wizards aren't supposed to have gray hair until they've reached a hundred."

Voldemort smirked. "I have a shocking charisma."

Belial snickered. "That was lame."

As the meeting progressed, no less than a dozen Death Eaters were punished and then threatened when it was apparent they didn't carry out the orders set for them perfectly. And at one point, Belial was annoyed when he had to vacate his very comfortable seat as Voldemort became enraged when he learned Kingsley had escaped a group of Death Eaters two days prior and he had never been clued in on the fact.

There was pain in his scar as his husband tortured those poor souls- yeah, Belial was snickering- but the addicting emotions swimming through their link more than made up for the throbbing. It was more of a fact that those Death Eaters had tried to go after Kingsley without permission and without a plan. Which kind of had Belial thinking they deserved the pain. They should have known better after Havershire.

When Voldemort returned to his throne, he calmed down some when Severus announced the owls the captive children had sent to their parents were received and they already had back several answers. And because he was soothed a bit with this information, the Dark Lord took a moment to brush his lips over Belial's mask, right above where his scar was, probably because he knew he caused pain there. Belial couldn't help but melt in his husband's lap at the display of affection.

One of the student's parents who already responded was Xenophilius Lovegood. Luna's father was pledging to stay out of the war, or at least not fight for the Light. Belial suspected his daughter had persuaded this decision. And several other parents had sent owls saying the same. They wanted their children back and unharmed and would do anything to see that it happens. Since it was clear the Dark was winning, these families would adhere to the Dark Lord's demands if that meant keeping their family alive and well in the future. When Belial heard this, he wondered how long it would be before Molly Weasley would crumble to get her only daughter back. And then he wondered what Molly and Arthur had thought the other day after they were forcibly Portkeyed away from the battle without a word.

After the reports finished, Voldemort stood again and launched into a speech about the Dark's victory; speaking about how it was only a matter of time before all of Wizarding Britain would adhere to his rule. He spoke about how they would no longer be persecuted for practicing the Dark Arts, just another branch of magic and about how the world would change for the better; evolve into something greater than it never would have under the former Ministry's rule.

By the time he finished Voldemort had everyone in excited spirits, even those he tortured not half an hour ago, and even though he was neutral, Belial found himself excited to see what the future would hold now that these people had their hands firmly around it. He couldn't wait to see what his husband- the perfectionist that he was- would do. And Belial found himself eager to help however he could.

Voldemort was an exceptional public speaker; something Belial had suspected, but had never had the chance to witness before. Aside from their fear of him, it was no wonder the Dark Lord had an army of loyal followers. He had an extraordinary way with words; he had a way with wrapping his words in an aura and seducing his audience. He stood on the dais and simply exuded power. Who could stand there below him and not believe what he was saying? No one. No one would dare doubt him.

When Voldemort finished speaking, Penth, Rudra, and Agni turned to look at him and their eyes expressed the same excitement. Belial laughed because it was a sign that they all had truly changed. Especially the twins, who seemed like they wanted to rip off their Silver masks and exchange them for the white Death Eater ones immediately.

"Fenrir," Voldemort called as the enthusiastic cheering died down. "You and your current companion of the month come forward. You as well, Pettigrew. They rest of you aside from Lucius, Severus, Bellatrix, and Draco are dismissed. Return to your posts."

Remus frowned and turned to Fenrir with accusation in his eyes. "What does he mean current companion of the month?"

Fenrir narrowed his eyes at the dais. "He finds pleasure in discord, cub. Pay no attention to it."

Remus stamped down the discontent filling him. Irrational discontent. He didn't understand why that statement had annoyed him so much. "How often do you take in lodgers, Fenrir?" he asked, trying to keep his tone perfectly nonchalant.

Fenrir turned to him and he flashed his teeth in a charming smile. "Not to worry, Remus. You're very special."

"That didn't answer my question, did it?" Remus snapped back as they made their way to the front.

Remus noticed Fenrir had a strong grip on his arm and came to the conclusion that he didn't want him going off at Pettigrew again. But the moment the room emptied, leaving those Voldemort had called to remain, Remus jerked his arm free and ripped off his mask and then swiftly approached the rat to tackle him to the ground.

"Traitor!" he bellowed.

"R-Remus?!" Pettigrew squeaked in shock.

"Murderer! You murdered your best friends! They would have done anything for you, Peter! Anything!"

"I-I didn't!" Peter gasped, terrified and shocked to see Remus' furious face over him. To know Remus was a Death Eater as well. "I didn't kill them!"

"Might as well have," Belial stated as he jumped off the dais. "Without your help, my parents would have had protection. Might as well call you their murderer. You betrayed them in the worst way."

"Y-your parents? What?"

Belial grasped his mask and pulled it off as he came to stand beside his friends. All of them moving their masks to perch them atop their heads.

Peter gaped at the four. "You… married the Dark Lord," he whimpered. "But I wasn't the one-"

"If you hadn't betrayed them, my husband would never have had the chance to kill them, now would he? The Fidelius Charm would have held for as long as they needed it to."

Remus growled, baring his straight teeth, wishing to sink them into Peter's neck. "James and Lily would have been protected and Harry might have been able to grow up with his parents instead of being raised in that Merlin awful muggle home, becoming a slave to horrid muggles!"

Voldemort straightened and pierced the back of his husband's head with a look. Harry could feel this, but at the moment he was determined to ignore it. He was going to try and avoid that discussion for as long as he could.

"And Sirius!" Remus went on. "Sirius wouldn't have been put into Azkaban for a crime he didn't commit! Sirius might still be alive if it weren't for you, Peter!"

Sensing he was in mortal danger, Pettigrew turned pleading eyes to the unmoving figure sitting on the throne. "M-my Lord, please…"

"My husband feels you add nothing but weakness to myself and our cause. I must agree. If your death shall make him happy, then of course I will allow it. And you are also a blatant reminder I must get rid of," he ended softly.

"My lord, please!"

Voldemort turned his crimson eyes away to look at the twins. "I'm told you two would like the pleasure."

The two nodded and stepped forth, grinning. "We're partial to cutting hexes. The ones that cut deep and fatally. Don't like the AK much…" Fred said as he and George circled Pettigrew where he lay still under Remus' growling form.

"No," Remus growled at them, his hands coming up to encircle Pettigrew's neck. "I'm going to do this and take pleasure knowing Sirius would agree with what I'm about to do. I'm going to finish what he started twice and was unable to follow through on. I picture him standing on the sidelines cheering me on right now. "

"He would be," Harry agreed with a shrug. Sirius may have fought for the Light, but he was still a Black and that particular line always thought betrayers got what they deserved. Pettigrew deserved what was about to happen to him. And that's what Sirius had set out to do that night anyway. Sirius had every intention of killing Pettigrew the moment he caught up to him in that street.

The twins pouted and backed away, stowing their wands while Bellatrix skipped forward to relieve Pettigrew of the wand he was scrabbling to retrieve from within his robes. His movements weren't very quick as Remus was in the process of choking him to death. Fenrir sauntered forward and grabbed Pettigrew's glove-like silver hand before he could think to hit Remus in the head with it. The elder werewolf grinned maliciously down at Pettigrew as he pinned the arm to the ground by standing on it with both feet.

"I wish I were a wolf right now," Remus growled. "I would rip you to bloody shreds!"

Harry turned away to climb back onto the dais before hopping back onto Voldemort's lap. "Thanks!"

"You only have to ask," the Dark wizard murmured, failing to meet Harry’s eyes. He was very tense and looked uncomfortable.

Harry touched his face, fingers moving over his jaw and pulling until their foreheads were pressed together. “I’ve already told you I forgive you.”

“If I could-”

Harry placed a soft quick kiss to his lips. “It’s in the past,” he whispered. “The past shouldn’t be changed. It might shatter the present. I would never want that, Tom. Never.”

Tom said nothing to that though he did nod and his eyes swam with indescribable emotion as they returned to Pettigrew and Remus.

Harry then declared, "your speech was wicked!"

"Of course it was." Voldemort pulled his red gaze away from the werewolf and rat, whom was turning blue already, and smirked at his husband. "Would you like to join me now?"

Harry yawned and shook his head. "No thanks. The Dark is much too uptight."

"Blasphemy," Voldemort muttered, but with no real heat.

"It's true! They turned their noses up at me when all I was trying to do was to spread peace, love, and happiness around!"

"Think I've just thrown up a little in my mouth," Voldemort replied flatly.

"Gross!" Harry exclaimed, laughing. "Hey, at least I didn't sing the song. I was seriously thinking about it."

"Thank Salazar for small mercies that you didn't… wouldn't you like to watch?" the Dark Lord inquired, gesturing to the strangulation going on.

"Not really," but Harry made himself turn to watch anyway. It wasn't a pretty sight, watching Pettigrew's face flame as red as a tomato and then fade to purple and finally take on a bluish tint. And Remus, well Remus' face was just blank as his grip around the choking Animagus tightened. It wasn't long before the life in Pettigrew's eyes faded and once he was dead, Remus climbed back to his feet. He stared at the body a moment before turning and storming out of the room without a word or glance at anyone.

"Remus!" Harry called out in worry, but the werewolf was already gone.

Voldemort narrowed his eyes and turned to Harry. "You see? Werewolves have no respect."

"He didn't come here expecting to see Pettigrew nor did he come here expecting to kill someone. Forgive him this one time, please," Harry asked softly, dropping his head against his husband's shoulder and closing his eyes.

He thought he would catch up on some sleep for the day was pretty busy after this. The Silver meeting in the late afternoon which was closely followed by Tom's Inner Circle dinner, though Harry didn't really need to attend that. But he would because he liked being seen with Tom by his husband's minions and he knew Tom enjoyed his presence as well. So a little nap right now would be good.

Voldemort stared down at Harry's face, and then back at the others and waved them off without a word. Fenrir was the first to leave, striding quickly out of the door. Draco grabbed the twins' hands and started tugging them out of the room, with the others falling into step close behind them.

"Did I behave?" Harry asked quietly.

"Of course you didn't."

Voldemort then stood and held onto Harry until the minx dropped his legs to the ground and could stand on his own, though he kept a firm arm around Harry's waist and enjoyed it when his arm was automatically wrapped around Harry's.

"Where are we going?"

"Home. You were up too early this morning making fudge and cakes. You need a nap."

Harry was not about to complain about that. "Will you tuck me in and sing a lullaby?"

"No."

"Please," Harry begged. "I'm sure you have a lovely singing voice."

"No."

"What about Bunnymort? Can I snuggle with my bunn-"

"Harry."

Harry tipped his head up, his eyes meeting those of his husband's. "Yes?"

"Silence," Voldemort commanded.

Harry sighed. "Fine. But only because I'm tired, Voldemort. Don't think it's because I'm adhering to your Dark Lord power. That's never going to hap-"

Harry was then escorted home with a hand plastered over his mouth the entire way.

Remus braced his hands on each side of the sink, trying desperately to keep from looking at his reflection in the mirror a few inches from his face. He was afraid of what he would see in his eyes at the moment.

There was a knock on the locked bathroom door. "Remus, come out."

Remus ignored Fenrir and reached out with a trembling hand to turn on the hot tap, waiting until stream rose up to obscure his face from the mirror. He barely flinched when he thrust both hands under the scalding water and began to furiously wash his hands. To wash Pettigrew off him.

"Open the door, cub!"

"Leave me alone," Remus rasped and continued to wash his reddening hands, ignoring the stinging pain of the hot water. He had to get Peter off him. He washed and washed and washed and it was never enough. He never wanted to think of Peter again; never wanted to feel that thrill and justification as he took Peter's life again.

Remus was barely aware of it when Fenrir broke down the door to the bathroom. Barely registered the splinters flying across the relatively large lavatory. Fenrir took one look at the steam rising from the sink and Remus' scalded hands before shooting forward. He rushed to turn the cold tap on before shutting the scalding water off. A sobbed moan escaped Remus and he jerked his hands away, fully prepared to sink to his knees in despair.

"No," Fenrir growled and forcibly kept Remus' hands under the cold water by pressing against his back. Keeping the cub trapped between him and the sink. The only sound between them was the sound of running water and Remus' ragged breathing. "That was very foolish," Fenrir murmured softly after a time, "leaving the Dark Lord's presence without permission."

Remus pulled his eyes away from Fenrir's hands, which were wrapped tightly around his wrists. When he looked up, Remus deliberately ignored his own reflection to meet Fenrir's. The elder werewolf's grip on his wrists tightened upon seeing his haunted expression. Fenrir couldn't help but lean forward to nuzzle the side of Remus' neck as he would have done if they were in their wolf forms. Usually he didn't have these instincts with the others of his pack outside of the full moon, but as he'd already come to realize, Remus was different.

"I strangled him to death," Remus whispered hoarsely.

Fenrir frowned as he leaned forward some more to shut off the water before pulling Remus back, still having a tight hold on his wrists. "Is that not what he deserved?"

"I feel… I feel dirty."

"In what way?" Fenrir inquired as he pulled the younger werewolf out of the bathroom and then out of the bedroom he'd given Remus.

"He was a disgusting traitor!"

"Yes and he took the closest thing to a pack you ever had. It wasn't a proper pack, but it kept you sane in your younger years," Fenrir replied, causing Remus to start in surprise. "If someone had the right to take his life, it was you, cub."

"How did you… how did you know that?"

"I don't know why I must always repeat myself. We have eyes and ears everywhere." Fenrir shook his head in annoyance as they moved into the kitchen, pushing Remus into a chair at the table. "Do not move," the elder werewolf ordered before leaving Remus alone in the kitchen. Remus remained where he was, staring unseeing at the rich red oak table.

"What good did it do to burn your hands?" Fenrir asked when he walked back in with a small ceramic jar in his hands. Remus didn't answer. Instead he watched the elder werewolf take a seat beside him and open the jar, which Remus recognized contained healing balm for burns and the like. His eyes widened nearly in panic when he realized what Fenrir meant to do.

"Thank you for your assistance, Fenrir. I can take it from here."

"You're still in shock. I think not," Fenrir said as he dipped three fingers into the burn salve and used the other hand to snake out and grasp Remus' wrists once again, keeping him firmly in the chair.

"Don't tell me how I feel!" Remus snapped and tried to rip his burning hands out of Fenrir's grip.

Fenrir took no notice of his snappish attitude, ignored Remus' growled annoyance, and began to slather the healing salve on to the scalded flesh. "Foolish thing to do," Fenrir muttered under his breath. "Working yourself up over a bloody rat."

"Let's not talk about him anymore," Remus replied lowly. Suddenly feeling sick all over again. As if sensing his thoughts, Fenrir's grip upon his wrists tightened almost painfully. But when Remus looked, he found Fenrir glowering down at the Dark Mark upon his wrist. "You always make that face when you see the Mark on me," Remus murmured. Fenrir immediately drew his eyes away from the Dark Mark. "You don't like I've been Marked by him. Why?"

"Why do you think," Fenrir returned lowly, his words coming out in slow growls. "He's marked what ultimately does not belong to him."

"I'm not a possession," Remus said on an annoyed sigh, though he felt his cheeks warming, knowing Fenrir hadn't meant it like that. "Aside from that, you were the one who came to me first to try and win me to his side. What did you think was going to happen if I agreed?" Fenrir finally met his gaze and he still looked tremendously unhappy. Remus felt it his duty to get him over that. "Besides, he's not my Alpha, is he?"

Fenrir straightened and grinned roguishly. "Too true, cub!"

Remus rolled his eyes and then looked away before smiling. Fenrir was so dramatic sometimes. Getting angry over the littlest of things. But Remus also knew the elder werewolf had purposely distracted him from the heavy oppressive weight he'd allowed to settle over him after fleeing Voldemort's meeting chamber. He looked up to find Fenrir studying him intently and Remus was soon carried away doing the same thing and was very aware when he started blushing for no apparent reason.

Remus hurried to his feet then, not at all happy Fenrir could make him feel like an awkward teenager again. "I-I think I'll go have a lay down. Thank you, Fenrir."

A slow smile curled Fenrir's lips as he too stood. "You could do that or you could come with me. I planned to visit one of the camps the younger werewolves stay in this afternoon. We need more teachers, Remus. For the younger Wizarding werewolves at least. Perhaps you would like to have a look?"

Remus nodded, a little excitedly despite himself. How could he possibly turn down that invite? He would enjoy meeting the young refugees Fenrir had rescued, and he knew- again despite himself- he would enjoy seeing Fenrir interact with the cast out children as well. Half of him wished to see something that would make him hate Fenrir all over again. Because hatred for the werewolf was so much easier to deal with and understand. He hadn't any idea how to process what was going on between them now.

"This will be recorded as the first official meeting of the Silvers," Hermione announced to those sitting around within the kitchen of Grimmauld Place; everyone with a silver mask laid to rest on the kitchen table in front of each witch or wizard. "We'll start by a Q and A session to get everyone situated and acquainted with our base goals. We need you to be familiar with our goals because we don't want anyone joining just for the sake of joining. You have to want to be here and you have to contribute. If you don't want to get involved with anything at all, then you can be neutral at home and not waste our time. Also, becoming a Silver will not gain you any important information pertaining to the Light or Dark side of the war, so if you're here to perhaps spy on either side, you've come to the wrong place. Everyone understand?"

Those around nodded or exclaimed that they understood. Hermione smiled and called for questions. Harry sat back at this, grinning widely and lifting his arms and lacing his fingers behind his head as most eyes travelled to him with intense curiosity in their gazes while they thought about what they really wanted to know. After a few moments, Harry allowed his gaze to wander before settling onto Neville. As soon as their eyes met, Neville hastily looked away, his face flushing in guilt.

When Hermione had come to him stating Neville wanted to join, Harry had stared at her with a gaping mouth and then demanded to know why she thought he'd be alright with that since it had been Neville to betray him and allow the Order to kidnap him. But Hermione had had a little faith in Neville still and went digging for the truth, and eventually went to confront the bumbling Gryffindor himself. Apparently Neville hadn't known what was going on.

Apparently Neville's owl had been intercepted, since it was Neville who'd sought for the visit in the first place. When Hermione had come to Harry with this truth, she'd told him the reason why Neville had wanted to meet with him was because he wanted to leave the war as well. He was a pureblood and was proud of the fact and he hadn't liked how the war was turning out on either side. He had been seeking Harry's advice on how best to back out of the war.

He tried to find Harry after the kidnapping incident, but as Hermione pointed out, Harry basically disappeared after that as he had finally been in the Dark Lord's tender clutches. And aside from Hermione vouching for Neville, Luna did as well. Harry had finally agreed, but only after he'd given his old friend Veritaserum. Neville looked guilty now only because he was ashamed for his owl having been intercepted in the first place. Harry could honestly say he was happy and relieved Neville hadn't stabbed him in the back, and under the truth serum, Neville had admitted he'd been disturbed and saddened by the Slytherin massacre as well. He'd just been afraid to voice his thoughts aloud.

Quickly pulling back from those thoughts, Harry allowed his gaze to travel again and caught Charlie Weasley's eye. Charlie had come back upon his brothers' request to join the new faction and Charlie had agreed immediately- since the Silvers had been endorsed not only by the twins, but also by Bill, who was also in attendance tonight. Charlie explained his speedy coming, saying he was due for a vacation from the dragon reserves and he thought this endeavor would be fun. The end of the war was near and he wanted to be around for it, no matter which side he was on. Harry could kind of understand that. They'd all basically been involved in the war one way or the other, and it would be nice to see it come to a conclusion.

Harry suddenly gave Charlie a playful wink. Charlie laughed and shook his head in amusement at Harry's playfulness. Little did Charlie and the other Silvers know, Voldemort was within the room, sitting Disillusioned within a corner and glaring at his husband for flirting. Which is exactly why Harry had winked.

"Where are our loyalties?" Lee Jordan finally asked. "More importantly, where are your loyalties?"

"Ooh," Harry laughed. "Perfect question. Getting right down and dirty."

"Well," Hermione began levelly, "mostly to ourselves. However, we absolutely do not fight against Voldemort and his Death Eaters and they have been forbidden from attacking us. And should they call upon our services-"

"We'll most likely help out without a problem," Harry ended. "It depends upon the situation."

"So you have gone Dark." This from Oliver Wood.

"Actually, the Dark is kind of like my… in-law. I've married into the Dark. But I'm a practitioner of all types of magic. Being distinctly Dark or Light is limiting… and severely boring. Do you know how much interesting things you miss out on when you only keep to one corner of magic and shun the others? It's mental!"

"Hear, hear!" the twins cried, while Hermione and Luna nodded at his words.

"But don't worry. The Silvers don't go out of the way to harm people," Harry added. "That's definitely not what we're about… unless it's drastically called for." That seemed to relax several people around the table.

"What's that mean, exactly, you marrying into the Dark?" Parvati Patil inquired.

Harry's smile grew wider. "What do you think it means?"

"Your spouse is a Dark wizard," Padma guessed.

"I think it means," Charlie began, "that instead of joining the Dark, he's gone and married the leader of the Dark. That man we've been seeing with you in the Prophet… that's You-Know-Who. You couldn't have a group like this without having very close ties to him. Even if you were married to one of his Inner Circle you couldn't have a group like this with the assurance the Dark Lord and other Death Eaters will never attack us. Aside from all that, the Prophet has been reporting your husband is rich and powerful, and yet no one seems to know who he is, which is strange. I think you're married to the Dark Lord."

There was a round of gasps, the tension in the room spiked again, and Harry's smile didn't leave his lips for an instant. "Clever, Charlie and you haven't even been back in the country for long. Unfortunately, now that you do know, I'll have to kill you all."

The reactions he got were hilarious. Most thought he was being completely serious. All except for the Weasleys, Luna, and Hermione. She brutally smacked his arm.

"What? I couldn't resist! The looks on their faces! Charlie knew I wasn't being serious!" Harry said.

"You're married to You-Know-Who?" Lee Jordan asked, his voice pitched low in awe. "How could you…" his words trailed off in a grimace. Harry found that funny as well, since he knew what Lee was thinking.

"Lee," Harry began with a smug grin, "my husband is-"

"Anyway, moving on," Hermione said, giving Harry a flat look. "Moving on to our faction, not the Dark Lord or Harry's marriage to said Dark Lord and his very good looks, because I know that's where you were going, Harry. Before you all leave, everyone will need to take an Oath promising not to spread that information around outside of our group. If you don't agree to take the oath, then you will be obliviated and leave our group. Now then, next question," she called for.

"Why are you giving us this information without hesitation?" Neville asked softly.

"That's easy. It's because I plan to kill you," he answered flatly. "This is an elaborate trap and the moment you step out of the front door, you'll be struck down dead. You especially, Neville."

"Harry, stop it!" Hermione shrieked.

"What?" Harry's flat expression morphed into amusement once more. "It's too funny! Their faces get so pale. If I do it enough times, maybe they'll pass out. They actually believe I'm capable of killing without a thought… okay, so maybe I did kill Moody without really a thought, but he had it coming, and Scrimgeour was just annoying—and look! Their faces are back to being totally pale again—wish Drake were here!"

Tom dropped his face into his hands and laughed quietly. Harry was having loads of fun with this. Raising his eyes again, Tom watched Hermione jump to her feet and grab Harry, who was still snickering delightedly over the room's reactions. She yanked him out of his chair and then out of the kitchen. Tom stood and followed. Hermione had Harry in the library, already in the process of chastising his little minx by the time he caught up.

"Honestly, Harry! You were the one that said we should do this right. Have official meetings and such! You don't seem to be taking this serious at all!"

"If you think I'm going to treat this like Voldemort does, with a wand stuck up his psychotic arse-"

"That's pleasant," Tom drawled, dissolving the Disillusionment charm.

"Admittedly it's a gorgeous arse but still psychotic all the same," was Harry's response.

"Harry James Potter!"

"Riddle," Tom interjected.

Harry rolled his eyes. "Calm down, Hermione. I am taking this seriously, but I'm also having fun with it. These people could use a few laughs. We laugh in the face of danger, they should too. That's our motto!"

Hermione's lips formed into thin pinched lines. Harry sobered slightly and took a little step back; sure he'd crossed the line this time with her. He wanted to keep his hearing intact. Glancing at Tom, he hoped for help, only to find his husband standing there with his arms crossed over his broad chest, grinning evilly in anticipation of what Hermione would do. Tom enjoyed it when Hermione scared him. The Dark bastard would be no help here.

"Do you want loyal members, Harry?" she hissed harshly, and her whispered words were worse than if she'd yelled at him. Harry was barely able to keep himself from looking at the floor and scuffing the toes of his boots against the carpet.

"Yeah, course," he mumbled.

"You aren't making them fear you-"

"I don't want them to fear me… much!"

"You're making them think you actually have gone mental. That's not going to make them want to stay."

Harry scowled at her. "I'm not insane. I know what I'm doing."

Hermione rose a brow. "Sometimes I wonder…"

"Hey!"

"Harry, you know this is important and I know how much you want this to work. So try and act like it." With that said, Hermione huffed and walked around him, mumbling, "sir," as she passed the Dark Lord and breezed out of the library.

"She has a point," Tom said once they were alone, waving his hand to close the library doors.

Harry growled and started tugging on his hair. "Sometimes it's annoying being underestimated all the fucking time! I know what I'm doing!" He raised his eyes, piercing his husband with steady determined eyes. "I know these people. I know how they work. Just as you know how your stupid stuck up Death Eaters work. They work best when they fear you. My Silvers are a different caliber and would only react negatively if they fear me! I know exactly how to manipulate them to do what I want without them thinking I've manipulated them completely. Doesn't anyone get that? With this bunch, it has to be fun, but it also has to mean something. It has to mean so much that they'll devote themselves to the cause. They won't do that if I act like you and how you act with your Dark lot. I have to be myself!"

"I understand," Tom said soothingly, mentally smiling at how endearing Harry was when he was severely frustrated. He wrapped Harry in his arms, running a hand through his hair. "It's rather brilliant of you to have realized how to lead this group."

"Why do you always sound surprised when I've done something intelligent?" Harry murmured petulantly.

Tom chuckled darkly. "Because I know the surprised tone annoys you… Don't be upset. Hermione only wants this to work for you. She's only looking out for all of you."

"I need to be soothed," Harry finally replied. "Can I bring Bunnymort in with me?" he questioned, making sure to hide the mischievous smirk against Tom's shoulder. If Tom knew what he was really about, the answer would be a quick and painful no.

A long drawn out sigh left Tom's lips. He'd planned to stay for the entire meeting anyway. "Give me something and I'll give you something," was his reply.

Harry pulled back, smiling. "Deal! What do you want?"

Tom smirked as his hands slid around to cup his husband's delectable arse. "I can think of a few things."

Harry reappeared in the kitchen half an hour later; smiling goofily, hair and clothes tussled and lips swollen, and more importantly, holding in his arms a little black bunny. The others stared at him and the bunny in bemusement, while Hermione just rolled her eyes. Honestly, couldn't the two keep their hands off each other for a few hours at least? Well no, they were still newlyweds after all. She had to give them that. But still, important things were going on now.

She thought about chastising him for not returning to the meeting right away, as it had been his idea all along, but since she'd gotten the meeting started well without him trying to scare everyone, and the fact she didn't think it would be proper to chastise Belial in front of his own 'minions', Hermione decided to wait until they were alone again.

Everyone watched as Harry retook his seat, slumping lazily into it and raising his legs to perch his ankles at the corner of the long table. "What'd I miss?" he asked cheerfully as he stroked the fluffy black fur of the bunny he had cradled against his chest. Padma, Parvati, Angelina, and Alicia looked like they were barely able to keep from cooing aloud, while Luna was giggling. No doubt she knew who the bunny actually was. She was a little scary like that.

"The entire Q and A session, but that's alright because you weren't any help to begin with." Harry only grinned at disapproving tone. "And they have the basics down as to what our goals are."

"And did you tell them why they were to sit here without the masks on?"

"Yes. They know should any of us be given up to any side by being betrayed by a fellow member, then they would also be snitched upon. The point is, ultimately, we protect each other."

Harry nodded. "Good. Does anyone object to our ways, our goals, our allies?" When no one objected, he grinned. "Great. Now we can get on to discussing business and our first official raid." Every one watched as he dropped his feet to floor and placed his bunny on the table in front of him. "We've learned from reliable sources of something really horrible happening and I plan to see that it stops. Actually, the Dark Lord was going to take care of this huge problem, but I've decided I want the pleasure."

As he spoke, Harry withdrew a small bag from within his robes and set it down beside Bunnymort. Everyone was listening to him, but also watching the bag with their breaths held. It was clear to all now that it would be wise to be wary of whatever he planned to do. Well everyone but the twins and Luna were thinking this. The twins were leaning against the table, eager to see what their friend was about.

Harry smiled as he withdrew a small hair clip adorned with a Slytherin green bow on it and then withdrew another clip with a silver bow. "Apparently and for many years now, young Veela have been kidnapped and sold as slaves on the black market. I cannot imagine why the former ministry never did anything about this," he muttered, lapsing into a momentary scowl. "It's not like the Aurors never investigated the magical black market before. One would think…" Harry trailed off with a sheepish smile when he realized he was about to go on a rant. "Anyway, I've discovered where one of the camps is located. We need to destroy this camp and capture those responsible for running it. From there I'm sure we'll learn where more camps and warehouses are located."

With rising horror, Hermione watched Harry put those clips on the transformed Dark Lord- right behind its large fluffy ears- ignoring the bunny's attempts at escaping. "HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND?" she screeched.

"No, really. I've positive proof this has been going on. Learned it from the Veela ambassadors," Harry replied as he ignored the wiggling of his furry husband. He wouldn't let Bunnymort escape the room so that he could change back in private and Tom wouldn't want to change back in front of all his Silvers, so he was basically stuck as long as Harry kept a tight hold on him.

"Ah, your bunny is adorable!" Angelina exclaimed.

"That's not what I'm talking about!" Hermione shouted. "You can't put those on him!"

"Geez, Hermione, when did you become so loyal?" Harry asked with a grin shot her way. "He'll like that."

"Hermione?" Neville inquired as he watched the small bunny wiggling against Harry's chest. "Why are you getting worked up over Harry decorating his pet? It's his pet. Surely it's not a big deal… and the bows kind of suit him."

"Um…" Oliver murmured, watching as the bunny tried twisting around to bite Harry. He glanced quickly at Bill, who sat beside him, and then back at the bunny. "Did its eyes flash red there for a moment?"

"Doubt it. That would be creepy," Harry said with all seriousness, trying desperately to keep the amused tremor from his voice. But, oh, was his scar burning at the moment. It was without question that Tom was going to punish him once they were home after this stunt. "Anyway… so who wants to go with and take down slaving bastards?" Everyone around the table raised their hands. "Wicked!"

"Hold on," Lee exclaimed. "You said the Dark Lord planned to take care of the Veela slavers?"

"Yes."

"But why would he care? I imagine it would be the other way around. He'd be helping them."

Harry glared. "My husband in not a monster... okay, he's not that big of a monster."

"Haven't you been reading the Prophet, Lee?" Fred asked. "That propaganda is real. It's not just fake shite printed to make you fall for his charm and take his side."

George jumped in with a firm nod. "Yeah! He really is seeking equal rights for magical beings and such. He's fixing everything that's been wrong with the Ministry. He's just doing it in a very forceful manner..."

"Wow. You guys need to go get the white masks already," Harry muttered and then winced when Bunnymort's teeth pierced his finger.

"He'll murder you when you leave this room," Hermione hissed in his ear, still staring at the bows in horror.

An evil grin crossed his face. "Maybe he'll spank me."

"Too much info, Harry."

Harry was about to reply when he heard knocking at the front door. Those who weren't new Silvers perked up when they heard this. "Great, our other members are here!"

"There's more?" Padma asked.

"Yes. They're our enforcers," Hermione answered as she stood. "I'll go let them in. I don't trust Kreacher not to turn them away."

"Enforcers?" Neville questioned.

Harry and the twins grinned wickedly. "Promise they won't bite."

When the Enforcers walked in, they did so without their masks on, which pleased Harry very much. He went about greeting each and every one of them by name as they walked into the room, ignoring the fearful and gob smacked expressions on the others faces. Many of the newcomers still had their human looks while only a handful were old enough to have been affected by lack of sunlight and looked as if they had been living underground for a century.

"V-vampires?" Neville whispered fearfully.

Harry looked at him sharply. "Yes, they are vampires and they also have names. They are Silvers, just like you. People. Just cause they have fangs and suck blood and need to come out at night rather than day… Come in guys and pull up a chair," Harry told the vampires, waving to the stacked chairs against the wall. He watched in amusement as the vampires did just that, grabbing the chairs and shoving them up in between the other Silvers. Neville went completely pale when he suddenly found himself sandwiched between two handsome vampires who were grinning wickedly at him.

One of the vampires, Nathan, leaned over to say, "the sound of your rapidly beating heart is lovely."

Neville's eyes snapped back to Harry, only to find Harry wasn't even paying attention and was having a whispered discussion with the vampire who had sat beside him. Whatever they were speaking about seemed serious.

"Okay," Harry pulled away, nodding at Trent, who happened to be the unofficial leader of the enforcers and who had just given Harry valuable information about their raid. "Thanks." He turned back to the table, smiling when he saw there was a vampire in between each of the human Silvers. "Hermione."

Hermione nodded and stood. "My name is Hermione. Penthesilea(Penth for short) when we're out and wearing the masks. I'm Second-in-Command, liaison to our very nice enforcers, and hope to date a very attractive Auror in the near future. Very nice to meet you all." She nodded and then sat before waving her hand at the person beside her.

There was a sense of amusement from the vampires but they caught the hint and the vampire next to her stood up and bowed his head to the others around the table. "I am called Channing. Born in Eighteen-Fifty, died in Eighteen Sixty-Nine. Hmmm, oh yes. I find I enjoy drinking from the necks of blonds the most," he ended, giving a charming smile around the room. Luna waved cheerily at him. Harry ducked his head before snickering.

So around the table they went, with everyone standing in turn to introduce themselves and give a little tidbit about themselves. Most were soon laughing at the things revealed, which easily broke the ice. Everyone especially laughed when the twins stood together, introducing themselves, gave their Silver aliases and ranks. They explained they loved to cause mayhem and then announced they would be keeping their lovely Draco away from Channing. They said it with friendly grins aimed at Channing but only Harry knew they weren’t really joking.

He had to admit these vampires were a nice bunch, and again he was glad they were all volunteers, otherwise he suspected the creatures of the night wouldn't have been so amiable to be part of this group. The group was large now that all twenty enforcers were present so the getting to know you bit took a little time. During which, he noticed Bunnymort had calmed down… that is to say, he stopped struggling to get away and was watching the proceedings with interest. Harry felt amusement through their link several times but he also knew as soon as this meeting was over, his arse would belong to the Dark Lord. And probably not sexually-he could always hope though.

Harry cleared his throat and shifted nervously when everyone had had a turn and looked at Hermione. She had packets of parchments and began to pass them out to everyone. "We'll be meeting tomorrow evening at Hogwarts for training. We're not going on this raid with most of you being cold in your defensive and offensive spell work. That would be disastrous. So we'll be meeting in the Room of Requirement."

"What about Death Eaters?" asked Angelina, a worried frown creasing her features.

"Minimal association," Harry replied. "We'll need them to allow us passed the wards. Then we'll be escorted to the Room. After that we're on our own." He fixed everyone with a stern look. "No one and I mean no one is allowed to wander off. It'll be your arse if you do. I won't be responsible for what happens to you if you're caught somewhere you are not supposed to be." He looked around and made sure everyone understood that. Then he leaned back and waved for Hermione to go on.

"Now inside the folders, you each have a map of where this Veela camp is and the surrounding area. Study it. Become familiar with it. Draw it on your bloody hand if you know you won't remember everything," she ended, looking pointedly at Neville. He blushed and quickly looked back down at the map. "When we get there, every witch and wizard will be paired with an enforcer, so get to know the person sitting next to you as he or she will be your partner—I know Fred and George, you two will remain together—for the duration of the raid."

"I get the lovely beating heart here," Nathan said, indicating Neville who Harry thought did a good job of not fainting just then.

Channing leaned forward, peered at Luna and then stood, tapping the vampire beside her on the shoulder. The vampire chuckled and stood and they switched places so that Channing would be partnered with Luna.

"Channing…." warned Trent. "We've made a promise not to dine off any of these humans."

Channing only grinned and nodded. Luna didn't look disturbed at all.

After that they went over the other information in the packets. Hermione and Harry talked about how the young Veela should be handled when they were rescued, as that portion of the raid would no doubt be delicate. An hour later the Oaths Hermione had promised were being taken and no one asked to be obliviated, so Harry took that as a victory. He probably would have been much more pleased by this if he hadn't been freaking out about the meeting coming to a close, which meant he didn't have much time at all before Tom reappeared. Maybe he could stall.

"Fred? George? Wouldn't you two like to stay for a bit? Please? We could have tea or… go out or something. Say you will!" he shouted out, nearly hysterically.

"Sorry, Harry," Fred replied, looking at him oddly. "Have a job in an hour for Lucius. But we'll see you later tonight, yeah?"

Hermione grinned evilly at her friend as she grabbed the twins arms and steered them towards the front door, those three were the only Silvers left. "We really must be off now, Harry!"

"Why do I love you again?" he shouted after her, but his only answer was the slamming of the front door.

Accepting defeat, Harry placed Bunnymort on the floor and then slowly began backing away, cringing. Cringing because through the link, he couldn't feel rage. No, what he felt was the utmost calm, which was far worse than rage. And then when his husband transformed, his narrowed red eyes pinned on him, Harry blanched. He could almost forget they were married and madly in love. Tom was seriously pissed.

"T-Tom. Tom, I was just… I wasn't making fun of you—you looked really cute with the bows…" he trailed off in a panic, as there was no excuse that would get him out of this. Tom was furious and wouldn't hear anything he had to say anyway. Harry had already concluded he made a huge mistake.

His husband's eyes glowed menacingly, catching Harry's breath. "I don't think Tom is in at the moment," Voldemort hissed as he strode forward and grabbed the front of Harry's robes with a white knuckled fist.

Harry sucked in a breath. I'm in for it now. And on top of that, as Voldemort Apparated them away, he thought dazedly, he's so bloody hot like this.

"Ah! Fuck, Voldemort! That HURTS!"

The Dark Lord stepped back and admired his work. His gaze caressing the reddening flesh of his husband's exposed arse propped up in the air for him. He and Harry were back in the kink room and Harry was currently kneeling on the bed with his hands chained to the head board. He was also collared and leashed. The leash tied to the headboard as well.

Voldemort lifted the black leather covered paddle, smacking it against his palm, watching as Harry flinched at the sound of the thing hitting his hand. "No less than you deserve, brat," he murmured lowly as he pulled his arm back, preparing for another swing. "Now scream for me."

Harry tensed in anticipation of another hit, lowering his head quickly. This time his scream was muffled by the pillow he shoved his face against. Behind him his husband hissed and advanced, dropping the paddle to the side of the bed and climbing on. Harry whimpered when fabric rubbed against his stinging arse as Voldemort leaned over him. A hand dived into his hair, grabbing a handful and yanking, exposing Harry's face.

"I want to hear you scream," Voldemort whispered darkly into his ear.

Harry bit his lip as a hand caressed his inflamed arse before gripping his hip possessively. He turned his head a fraction and his lips were immediately captured in a bruising kiss. Without thinking about it, Harry pressed back against the hips pressing into him from behind. Enjoying the pain this caused his abused arse and wanting more. He tried to keep from showing his twisted sense of pleasure too much, but knew he was probably failing on that horribly.

"T-Tom," he finally pleaded.

The Dark wizard stretched out a hand to the leash and shortened the length, making it impossible for Harry to bow his head into the pillow again. "Your screams will echo around the dungeons."

Five more spanks and Harry did scream. Screamed loudly because he knew that's what his husband wanted. Five more spanks that hurt like a bitch, and yet also had his cock pulsing and hard as a rock, needing to be touched. Harry spread his legs further with each hit, seeking some kind of relief from the pain and pleasure building inside him. He was panting now; sweat dripping down the sides of his face, body flushed almost as red as his arse surely was. His entire being trembling and tense. Waiting.

Another scream tore passed his lips as his arse was hit again, but this time his scream ended in a needy sob as tears gathered on his dark eyelashes. That one had hurt terribly. He didn't think he could take anymore.

"My whore," Voldemort hissed as he dropped the paddle upon the bed and climbed up behind his husband. "You spread your legs just a little bit wider every time I hit you," he ended, pressing lubed fingers in between Harry's crease. Harry whimpered and pressed against those cold fingers eagerly, the coldness slightly soothing the fire the paddle had caused. "Answer!"

"Yes!"

Only for me, Voldemort whispered against his neck as he pushed in a finger.

Only for you, Harry gasped, moaning both from the pain and relief of having been breached with a slick finger. "Please..."

When a second finger entered, Voldemort brought his free hand around and grasped Harry's painfully erect cock in hand, stroking it roughly and causing Harry to choke on his breath as he was assaulted with that pleasure and pain building into a whirlpool low in his gut. Harry had to bite his lip to keep from demanding more, though he supposed his husband heard the moan that meant the same thing.

Harry dropped his head as far as it could go, straining against the leashed collar and panting. He squeezed his eyes closed and tried to ignore the pain as he heard the rustling of cloth behind him. He wasn't entirely prepared when Tom's hips slammed against his arse, driving his cock up his arse and causing him to scream once again. He'd expected Voldemort to play with him more, tease him until he was crying and begging for it.

Tom's hands were rough on his sensitized skin as pounded into the young body beneath him, half his force was from anger, but most was desire as he could never resist the emotional wreck Harry became in bed, no matter the case. That also angered him as he seemed to have no restraint at all when it came to Harry.

In the end, when he'd used his husband to expel that anger, he came to the horrifying conclusion that he'd gone too far. Especially with Harry chained there, panting and with tears falling down his face. It didn't matter that Harry had found release as well. Tom couldn't look beyond the pain he inflicted. Some of the red marks he created looked on the verge of bleeding. Tom was so horrified by this that he wandlessly released Harry and could do nothing else but retreat after that.

It was perhaps unfortunate for Harry that the Inner Circle dinner was being held that night at their castle, which meant Harry had to sit down at the table shared by more than a dozen, and that meant many would see him wincing in pain as his arse was pressed against the seat of the chair. Never mind that there was a lovely cushion there that Tom had conjured for him before hand. And unfortunately, he was the last to enter the dining room, so all eyes would be upon him as he took his seat at the head of the table beside his blank faced husband.

Despite the satisfying sex, Harry could feel his husband was still a bit mad at him, or at least that was what he was assuming. Tom had fled shortly after their time in the kink room and they hadn't spoken a word since then. Tom's emotions were kind of flat but Harry wasn't overly concerned. He knew Tom would get over it. It wasn't that big of a deal, the bowties. It wasn't like anyone knew Tom was actually the bunny, beyond Hermione…and maybe Luna.

Harry tried to fight off an embarrassed blush- because although his arse stung something awful, every time he felt that sting he was reminded just why and how he had come to be feeling like this and strangely he found himself becoming aroused with each wince passing across his face. So he remained silent as he walked in, keeping his lips pressed into thin lines as he walked down the side of the table towards the head, and trying desperately to keep his arousal a secret from everyone, even his husband.

A little whimper escaped him when he first sat and shifted in his seat, and he quickly dropped his eyes to the table. He didn't dare look at Tom, but knowing him, the Dark Lord was probably smirking. Beside him, Hermione laughed under her breath, knowing full well Tom had spanked him for the stunt he pulled at the Silver meeting with the bows. Harry didn't appreciate her amusement in any way.

"What's so funny?" he hissed at her, his eyes narrowed in childish temper.

Hermione took no notice of it, and smirked. "Do you really want me to say it aloud?"

Harry grit his teeth and proceeded to ignore her and pretty much everyone else at the table, though he did take a moment to study everyone who was present, noting it was the usual bunch. The Inner Circle with a few more wizards and witches within that group he hadn't seen before. As well as Charleston and Lustre, as they were hardly able to attend these things all the time. Auror Andy was not seated next to Hermione at the table. A fact Harry was sure the both of them were annoyed about. He suspected Tom had done that on purpose just for his own amusement.

Fred and George were present, since they were now living here at the moment, and they were sitting on each side of Draco, the three of them sitting on Harry's side of the table beside Hermione. Narcissa was in attendance even though technically she wasn't a Death Eater and was sitting across from them. Harry knew Tom had those place settings done that way on purpose, just so he could see the twins cringe every time Draco's mother sent them scary calculating stares. But she wasn't trying to hex them so that was a good thing. She didn't look pleased, but she didn't look violent either.

Severus and Lucius were seated beside her. The lovers weren't sitting together, and were instead sitting on each side of her, with Lucius next to the Dark Lord. Harry suspected they'd done that on purpose so as to keep Narcissa in line just in case she decided she wouldn't accept her baby's relationship with the twins.

"Harry? Harry, you've been very quiet," Hermione murmured after a time, near the end of dinner. Her voice was hushed, but Tom and those closest heard her. She frowned in worry at him; her eyes flickering to the Dark Lord quickly before going back to him. "Everything alright?"

A strong surge of emotion swept through Harry before he could answer and he looked to the man beside him to find Tom watching him with an unreadable expression. Others around might have thought his look was cold, but since Harry could feel Tom's emotions through their link at the moment, he wasn't bothered by the absence of any feeling in his eyes. But his emotions… that off feeling from before, Harry could now recognize it as rising worry. Tom was very worried at the moment and Harry suddenly realized Tom was worried he might have gone too far in the kink room. Harry nearly laughed aloud when he realized this.

Far from it, Harry thought. He ignored their guests and immediately leaned over to brush his lips against Tom's jaw while dropping a hand to squeeze his husband's thigh. At once the tension in the Dark Lord's shoulders released, though Harry was sure only he noticed the instant lightening of Tom's mood. Maybe Severus and Lucius too, since they were well used to dealing closely with the Dark psychotic wizard, and Harry had caught the two pensively studying he and his husband throughout the meal. Probably worrying about what Tom's bad mood would mean for the rest of them.

"Aside from the fact you were laughing at my discomfort," he finally replied lowly to Hermione. She nodded, again her eyes going between the married couple. "I'm fine, Mione. I was a bit lost in thought."

"What were you thinking about?"

Harry shrugged. "The people we're currently having dinner with," he grinned suddenly. "Bet you're mad you couldn't sit with Andy."

Hermione did several things at once. She blushed, frowned- because of the way he always purred Andrew's name- and she shifted uncomfortably because he'd said the name loudly, drawing said Auror's attention, though Andrew probably only heard him say his name. Andrew immediately caught Hermione's shy gaze and winked at her. Hermione smiled back before turning to Harry, hand rising to smooth down her hair. Harry snorted loudly at her actions and then immediately tucked his legs under his chair.

A moment later, a soft grunt escaped Tom. His eyes narrowed while Hermione's eyes widened in horror. Harry cackled gleefully. She'd managed to kick Tom's leg.

"I'm- I'm very s-sorry, sir," Hermione stuttered out, her fingers white around the handles of her fork and knife. "I… Harry—S-sorry," she whispered, truly terrified.

Tom's nostrils flared once before he took a deep breath. Her terror probably helped calm him down. "See that it doesn't happen again."

Harry snickered before straightening up, looking down the table at everyone's plates. "Who's ready for dessert?" he cried enthusiastically, because the room and conversations were far too subdued in his opinion. It had been that way the entire evening and it reminded him too much of the Death Eater meeting.

Anyone who was familiar with Harry's gift with desserts immediately announced they were.

"Great! I've made several new dishes for MR's, and I'd like all of your opinions!" He took a moment to eye those Death Eaters who looked particularly sour, especially ones who eyed him as if he were an experiment. He didn't appreciate it at all that they were making him uncomfortable in his own home. "This is a celebration of your victory of sorts! Please stop looking as if your entire family has died! Be happy. Relax, for Merlin's sake! Tom's not about to strike you down in the middle of a meal… unless you do something stupid."

When nothing changed, Harry turned to his husband with a plead in his eyes. The Dark Lord eyed his followers and gave a nearly imperceptible nod while he dropped a hand on the back of his husband's neck. At once the atmosphere was less cold as those around the table seemed to relax further. Harry sighed in contentment from that and from the fingers that moved from the nape of his neck up into his hair, massaging lightly.

At the mention of Harry's desserts, Severus had scowled at the table, while Lucius sent his lover a fond quirk of the lip. Severus enjoyed Harry's creations though he loathed admitting it.

"It's as if he uses magic to make the concoctions!" Severus hissed when he'd had enough of Lucius' smirks.

"Perhaps," Lucius answered, hard pressed not to laugh.

"It shouldn't be allowed!"

"You're only upset because he can do something exceedingly well," Lucius drawled; amusement clear in his tone.

Severus prepared to retort until he realized the Dark Lord was watching him with a raised brow. He schooled his features and accepted the white chocolate raspberry swirl soufflé Narcissa passed to him. He only had to look at it and breathe in the scent to have his mouth watering.

"Remember to take breaths between bites."

"Lucius, I'm warning you..."

Narcissa sighed. "And why did I need to be seated between you two? Is this my punishment?"

Tom chuckled darkly at that. They all took that as a yes.

Tom walked into the smaller parlor to find Harry standing before the fireplace, staring into the fire with a small frown on his face. Harry had discarded his outer formal robes and was now back in his low hip hugging muggle jeans and a t-shirt while his favorite blood red casual robe thrown on. It didn't bother Tom as this dinner was really only for the Inner Circle, and this was Harry's home so he could go about however he wanted unless there were dignitaries visiting. And Tom would never admit to anyone aside from Harry, but he liked when his husband wore those blasted casual muggle clothes. Those jeans were so low on his hips and that shirt was so tight that whenever Harry lifted his arms, like now as he crossed his arms over his chest, that shirt always lifted to show an expanse of delectable skin.

"Finished ogling me?" Harry asked in amusement. Tom's eyes lifted to find his husband smirking at him, the small frown gone.

"Never," Tom replied, moving forward until they were face to face. Harry sent him one of those brilliant smiles that had his heart constricting painfully. "Harry, I…" Tom paused with a grimace, lightly brushing the back of his fingers down his husband's cheek.

Harry laughed delightedly. "Me too," he answered, finding Tom's unease with saying the words and his worry cute.

Tom raised both hands to cup Harry's face, still looking a bit worried. "I may have been a little too enthusiastic with your punishment."

"As always." Harry sighed when Tom frowned. "Did I ever tell you to stop? No, I don't think I did and I think it was completely obvious how much your spanking was turning me on, Tom. Beyond that, who was the one who stocked the kink room anyway? Me, right? If I never wanted you to use that paddle on me, or the leashes and collars, I never would have put them in the cabinet."

"You were crying," Tom replied lowly.

"Yes," Harry purred. "It hurt so good."

Tom blew out a breath. "Why must you be so perfect?" he asked, and then looked stricken because it was obvious he hadn't meant to say that aloud.

Harry smiled, raising his hands to trap the ones upon his cheeks against his face. "I'm glad you think so. Means you'll keep me forever and ever."

Tom frowned then. Did Harry still have those same insecurities?

"Err, please excuse us."

"And please don't kill us," someone said from the doorway.

The two within the room turned to find the twins standing there, smiling sheepishly. Both on each side of the door frame with only their heads in view just in case they had to scat quickly.

"Yes?" Tom drawled, his eyes narrowed at the intrusion.

"We um… we need Harry," Fred answered.

"As in right now," said George.

"We may have… um…"

"Gone a little too far with Auror Andy."

"And he'll need a bed very soon. Like now."

"Hermione's ready to kill us."

"And we don't want Andrew embarrassed in front of the other Inner Circle…"

"Hermione and Draco are trying to keep that from happening."

"Yeah, that's it," they ended together, and promptly disappeared again.

Tom sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Why did I ever agree to let them live here?"

Harry laughed and stepped back, allowing Tom's hands to slide from his cheeks. "You didn't agree. You made the decision on your own. You only have yourself to blame."

Tom ignored that as they began walking out of their private parlor. "I'll have Lustre take him home."

Harry stopped short and glared at him. "No!"

"Excuse me?"

"He has to stay here, Tom!"

Tom chuckled darkly, in no way amused. "I don't think so."

"Doesn't he do good work for you? Doesn't he do what he's supposed to without fucking up like a lot of your Death Eaters do? How often do you reward him, huh?"

"This is my home and I'll not have-"

"It's our home now and I want him to stay!"

"You're whining like a spoiled child," Tom drawled.

Harry's eyes narrowed, recognizing that statement for what it was. A diversionary tactic. Harry wasn't going to fall for it. "He's staying here tonight." Tom matched his glare and prepared a retort, so Harry suddenly changed tactics and smiled brightly, saying, "it'll make me happy!"

Tom deflated and cursed that fact half his existence now was to make sure his young husband was always happy. Tom found pleasure in keeping Harry happy and content. He'd never in his life had someone who looked to him to provide those things. It was easily done once he realized Harry strove to do the same for him. It was an experience he hoped never to be rid of. But sometimes… like now, that need drove him mad.

"Very well. I'll have the house elves make up a room," he agreed grudgingly. And there it was. That bloody illegal smile. Tom sneered at nothing in particular and spun away before Harry could ask for something else.

"The empty room next to Hermione's!" Harry called out. Tom growled lowly under his breath; making threats against his husband he knew he'd never follow through on.

Harry smirked at his husband's back as he watched his husband walk away towards his office. He then tilted his head slightly, gaze focusing on Tom's backside.

"Go and see to the Auror, Harry," Tom called out without turning around. "And stop staring at my arse. I'm quite sure your arse is not up for another round at the moment."

Harry spun around to race down the corridor back to the parlor where most of the Death Eaters had gone to mingle. He found the twins, Draco, Hermione, Louie and Andrew outside a little ways down the hall. Andrew was slumped against the wall. His eyes were closed, face slack, and it seemed to Harry that the only reason why he was in an upright position was because the twins and Lustre were keeping him propped up.

"I can't believe you actually did this!" Hermione was hissing at the twins. "This is considered his place of work! His boss is here! Colleagues! Were you trying to kill his rank? His reputation?"

"I have to agree with Hermione," Lustre said levelly. "Not the best place for you two to pull a prank."

The twins winced. "We were only trying to help you, Hermione."

Harry forced himself not to laugh, because laughing would draw Hermione's attention to himself in a negative way, since this could be seen as his fault. He had put the idea in the twins' heads after all.

"It's alright," he said quickly, stepping forward. "Tom's had a room prepared for him. We can take Andrew there now. And Tom's only annoyed at the twins, so Auror Andy is good."

"Err… how annoyed?"

Harry didn't answer and let the question hang in the air, as he quite liked the paling of the twins' faces.

Tom moved his attention away from the two he was speaking with to find Harry and the twins had returned, along with an irate Hermione and an amused Draco. Hermione and Draco were together- surprisingly- sitting on a lounge and talking to one another. The twins were across the room with Bellatrix and her husband, Rodolphus. Bellatrix was speaking and she had their rapt attention. Tom barely refrained from groaning. She was probably teaching them things. Was it a good thing those two were going Dark? Harry, also, had come to make an appearance. Every time Tom's gaze searched him out, Harry seemed well received with whichever Death Eater he chose to talk to. But he only chose to talk to those he knew the best.

It was only a few minutes later when Tom noticed he wasn't the only one constantly watching his husband. Tom's eyes narrowed when he saw exactly how his husband was being watched. He pulled entirely away from the conversation he was having with his Lieutenants when he saw the Death Eater head straight for Harry, who seemed to be going towards Draco and Hermione. The Death Eater caught Harry by the arm to gain his attention. It was not Tom's imagination that that hand lingered on his husband's arm longer than necessary. In fact Harry was the one to subtly shake it off with a quick glance across the room at him. Tom pretended not to notice. He wanted to see how far this Death Eater was going to go. Too far, it seemed.

Tom seethed as he watched the bastard drop a hand onto Harry's hip next, thumb half an inch away from his husband's bare skin. Enraged, he couldn't believe Fosston actually had the nerve to pull such a move in his own home, nearly right in front of him. Severus and Lucius felt the cold rage of his aura and unconsciously backed up a step. Their eyes quickly finding what had the Dark Lord boiling angry. Severus shook his head at the stupidity, while Lucius rolled his eyes.

"Ravenclaw," the blond proclaimed with a sneer. "No Slytherin would pull such a suicidal action."

"Quiet," Tom hissed as Harry looked down at the hand with a raised brow and then back up at Fosston.

Harry gave the soon to be dead wizard a polite smile. "Imperiused or just touched in the head?" he asked seriously, which nearly had Tom's rage dissipating to make room for amusement.

He then said something Tom couldn't hear but it had the Death Eater frowning even more. Harry backed away and then turned to leave the insulted wizard behind. Heading straight for his husband, Harry smiled slightly, shivering because he could feel the possessive freak was coming out of his husband; he loved it when Tom went crazy possessive. "Whatever you do, just please don't get blood on our beautiful Veela rugs, okay? Iseut and Diandre were very nice to have sent them to us as wedding gifts."

When Tom nodded, Harry smiled and then left the room, quickly followed by Draco, Hermione, and the twins. Severus and Lucius watched Harry go, amused with the workings of that marriage.

The moment Harry was gone, Voldemort approached the wizard whom the others had begun to back away from. Severus and Lucius followed closely behind.

"What did you think you were doing, Fosston?" Lucius hissed when the three stopped before the wizard. The entire room went silent, having felt the coldness seeping into the room from the Dark Lord, and seeing the Dark Lord and his Lieutenants with their wands drawn.

Before Fosston could answer, the Dark Lord had him under the Crucio. "You dare covet what is mine, Fosston? You dare follow him with your eyes in such a way? YOU DARE TOUCH MY HUSBAND IN OUR OWN HOME?"

"N-no, m-my lord! I w-would never-"

"Do you think I'm blind? CRUCIO!" Tom bellowed, upping the power behind the curse, reveling in the raw screams following his curse. Tom then turned, looking at his Lieutenants.

They pointed their wands and said together, "crucio."

Bella came up, tutting. "You flirted with our little lord, Fosston? Shameful! He belongs to our Lord!" she cried right before her curse joined the others.

The Dark Lord pulled back his wand and stood there, watching as his followers continued to curse Fosston. An idiot to be sure, he thought maliciously. He wanted so desperately to decapitate Fosston but he did promise not to get blood on the carpets. He lifted his eyes, looking over the assembled group. "Let this be a lesson to you all," he stated coldly. "Harry is mine. I will not allow such disrespect to go on." He pointed his wand to the nearly mindless Fosston. "Avada Kedavra."

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Nineteen

Auror Andrew Charleston sat up with a gasp. He bolted up so fast he had to throw a hand against his dizzying head and close his eyes against the world around him spinning. "Bloody fuck!" he exclaimed and then immediately wished he hadn't when his head started pounding.

Andrew looked around after that, blinking rapidly when he didn't recognize where he was or when. After short silent pondering, in which he started to panic because the last thing he remembered was being in the Dark Lord's open parlor- did he get drunk in front of the Dark Lord?- Andrew spotted a folded piece of parchment upon the night stand beside the bed.

The Auror, who was still fully dressed, shifted and swung his legs over the side and carefully stood before grabbing the letter which had his name printed on the outside where he could see it. Opening it, Andrew's eyes moved back and forth rapidly as he read the rather abrupt letter. As the moments went by he realized this was from the Dark Lord and his face paled as he read the chastisement underlining the words that were written. Apparently the twins had gotten to him and managed to drug him without anyone knowing. The Dark Lord complained he was a horrible Auror to have allowed that to happen.

Lord Voldemort then went on to explain that he was still within the Dark Lord's manor. When he read this part, Andrew's eyes shot away from the parchment to look around quickly, expecting to see his master in the shadows and ready to dish out punishment for his lax in observation. When Andrew was sure he was very much alone, he went back to the letter and a smile curved his lips when the Dark Lord went on to tell him exactly why he was still there and what should be done immediately after reading this letter. Andrew had the distinct impression the Dark Lord had had to put up with a lot of nagging and was more than tired of it. And this was confirmed by the scribbling at the end by another's handwriting, telling him Hermione was becoming inpatient and downtrodden.

Andrew laughed when he realized the handwriting belonged to Harry Riddle. He really liked Harry and this was certainly an order he had no problem following since he had become impatient as well in regards to Hermione. He had to be patient for nearly a year now, as he'd been watching Hermione since he first saw her in the cafeteria the first week of her employment at the Ministry. At that point he already knew who she was. Her role as Harry Potter's best friend was well known and at that time she had already been declared a neutral along with her friend. It was blasted all over the Prophet for weeks about the two turning their backs on the Light. That was one of the main reasons why Andrew didn’t automatically turn his back on his chances with her. He had been only watching though, worrying, because the Dark Lord hadn't at that time declared what his intentions were anymore about Potter, and therefore Potter's friends.

Andrew turned from the bed, stashed the amusing letter into his pocket, and then strode for the door. He'd been ecstatic when Malfoy had given him a letter a few months ago to deliver to Hermione. Deliver personally. He watched her for a few minutes before approaching where her desk was located at the very back of the department. Watched her try to bite back remarks to her superior when she handed over work and tried to speak of other things only to be completely ignored. Her boss had simply ignored her words entirely and had dropped another load of files in front of her. She's stared at the files with something akin to loathing, and then it was definitely loathing she had in her eyes as she pinned her gaze upon the wizard's back as he walked away.

She was pretty; beautiful when her cheeks were flushed with rage and her hair, usually tame, seemed to curl into a wild mass as if her anger had induced it. Andrew had given her another minute to calm down before finally approaching and he did not miss how she flushed in a different way as they spoke and tried patting down her hair in a subtle manner. He had been delighted by her reactions to him.

Andrew's thoughts on the matter and his steps down the hall came to a standstill when he heard voices floating into the corridor from a door that was barely ajar. He heard Hermione and another male's voice. He approached and prepared to listen before he would allow himself to jump to conclusions… not that he and Hermione were seeing each other yet. But he'd made it plain he wanted to stake claim. Andrew paused right beside the door and leaned against the wall.

"Don't wanna get up, Mione. I'm still tired."

Andrew recognized the whining voice belonging to Harry and mentally breathed a sigh of relief.

"Well maybe if you didn't stay up at all hours of the night fucking your sexy Dark Lord… Honestly!"

A quick grin flashed across Andrew's face. She sounded annoyed.

Harry chuckled lowly. "Again with the bitter tone."

"Shut up."

"Andrew's right next door, you know. I'm sure he wouldn't mind it at all if you snuck into the room and slipped beneath his sheets."

Andrew continued to grin. No, he thought, not at all.

"Harry."

There was a dramatic sight that trailed off as a loud yawn. "Fine. I'll stop teasing you."

Andy moved then, slowly, barely sticking his head in through the crack of the door to peer inside and easily spying the two lying together on a crème colored four poster. Now Andrew knew Harry was a gay bloke, but he couldn't help be insanely jealous at the moment. The two of them were lying upon the bed, beneath the covers. Lying so close that one might think they were lovers.

Hermione lifted a hand and softly brushed Harry's fringe away from his tired eyes. "Harry, really. What's wrong?"

"Nothing. Tom got up early and I didn't want to be alone, so I came here. Like I usually do. Nothing strange about it."

"You only slip into my bed when something is really bothering you… You have that same look about you. The same one you get every time you think something tragic is going to happen." Harry remained silent. Hermione nodded. "This is also about your wanting a ba-"

"Auror Andy is standing at the door," Harry said suddenly, scaring the daylights out of Andrew. How had he known? When he heard Harry snickering, Andrew cleared his throat and immediately stepped inside despite the action being quite rude, walking in without permission. But he'd already been caught eavesdropping so it didn't really matter, not to mention the fact he had the letter demanding he spend some time with Hermione anyway.

Instead of being embarrassed or shying away as he thought she might, Hermione jumped from the bed, grabbed the robe hanging on the post at the end of it and hurried over to him while tossing the robe over her shoulders. Andrew tried to do the right thing and not look her form over as she quickly approached. By Harry's snort Andy suspected he didn’t do a very good job of being gentlemanly. But honestly! Hermione wore… very sexy things to bed.

"Andrew! Are you okay? I'm sorry about what happened. Bloody twins…"

Harry sighed and forced himself out of bed for the second time that early morning. "I'll just be going," he said on the way past them.

Hermione turned worried eyes onto him. "Harry-"

"I'm fine," he said with a dismissive wave of his hand. "See you at Hogwarts." And then under his breath he muttered to Andrew as he passed the Auror, "snog her for Merlin's sake."

That evening Belial and Penth stood waiting for the rest of their Silvers just outside of the Hogwarts wards.

"Belial," began Penth lowly, staring at him.

"Give it a rest. I don't want to talk about it," he answered her inquiring look.

"But what happened to make you start thinking things like this again? Did you two fight?"

"No! Seriously, I don't want to talk about this," Belial answered firmly, turning and walking to the gate, leaning against it. "Tell me about Andrew," he said to distract her.

The narrowing of her eyes told him she wasn't that easy to distract, but thankfully she did drop it for the moment and went on to tell him about her time with Andrew and about how he finally snogged her. Right up against the bedroom door. "And he was trying so hard to keep his hands in one place," she giggled. "He was gripping my hips a little too hard…not that I minded that part at all." She sighed dreamily, "he snogs brilliantly."

Belial listened half-heartedly, though most of his attention was inward. Harry had woken up this morning just after Tom's alarm had gone off. Harry had still been very tired and whined quite loudly (with a lot of vulgar language) about the early waking and Tom's early departures each morning. This only had Tom laughing and wrapping Harry in his strong embrace. This was part of their early morning routine, and Harry had spent moments with his face against his husband's neck breathing in Tom's scent while Tom's hand carded through his hair. Tom held him so tenderly and yet so possessively, leaving Harry feeling deliriously happy.

And after, when Tom finally left the bed to get ready, Harry had remained there with that same smile, listening to Tom shower and then after watching his husband get ready for the day. Tom had shot him a playful smirk from the bathroom and Harry realized then that he couldn't possibly ever be happier.

And that's when it began; the reminders niggling at the back of his mind making his smile fade. Whenever he was happy with his life, content whole heartedly, something always happened to destroy it and he was struck by panic and an overwhelming need. He had to… he had to make sure he didn't lose Tom. He had to be very careful, to do whatever he must to keep Tom happy and interested even if that meant sacrificing certain things…

"Belial."

He blinked rapidly, wrenching back to the present. He frowned at Penth and turned away, relieved when he saw Draco and Remus approaching. Draco smirked and opened the gate just as the other Silvers arrived, coming over the slight hill from Hogsmeade.

When the rest the Silvers arrived minus Luna since she was already within Hogwarts, Belial instructed them into two line. As each one stepped up to the wards, Draco and Remus took an arm and led them through. Once they were all on Hogwarts grounds, Penth took up the front and began to lead the nervous Silvers across the lawn towards the grand doors while Belial took up position beside the line.

He remained silent as they walked; his lips drawn into pensive lines. He gave Remus and Draco nods of thanks as they broke away to go do whatever it was they were supposed to be doing at this time. He did, however, manage a real smile when Remus fondly gripped his arm before leaving with Draco.

As the group approached the stairs, a figure appeared out of the shadows next to the staircase. "Belial," the voice purred. Most of the Silvers froze in fear. Belial heard Neville whimper. It was clear to all who this person was.

Belial shook his head in amusement as his eyes lit upon the tall wizard drenched in black with only his red eyes visible as he examined the cowering group before him. The Dark Lord took a few steps forward, and the Silvers- all except the twins and Penth- took a few steps back. Even Charlie, Bill, and the vampire enforcers were nervous enough to back up unconsciously. Voldemort's eyes narrowed, though Belial knew it was in amusement. "Belial," he called again.

Belial waved a hand at Penth. She nodded and started to usher the Silvers up the stairs. They were quite happy not to linger in the Dark Lord's presence.

"That's not nice," Belial muttered when he'd stopped in front of Voldemort. "Scaring my minions."

"You cannot tell me you didn't find their paling amusing," Voldemort replied softly, a hand lifting to Belial's jaw and placing a chaste kiss upon his lips.

"Maybe a little," Belial answered, smiling. "Actually, yes, a lot. It was funny."

"I knew you would appreciate my presence."

"Always."

"Hmm… I did have another purpose for meeting with you now. I'll be at the Ministry for the evening. I don't know when I'll be home and I don't want you to wait up for me. Go to bed when you're tired."

"Is that an order?"

"Of course, brat."

Belial's bottom lip stuck out in a pout. Voldemort had just sucked that lip into his mouth as a group of Death Eaters came up from the dungeons and passed right by them. The only thing Belial registered about this was the fact the Death Eaters went deathly quiet upon seeing their Lord and the Gold embracing intimately, but neither seemed to care they had an audience for a brief moment.

When Belial arrived in the Room of Requirement many minutes later, he was quickly approached by Neville. "H-Harry… does he, does You-know-Who know that you're Harry Potter? He called you Belial."

Belial looked around, noticing everyone who didn't know looked like they were thinking the same. He laughed. "What? Do you think I've kept my real identity a secret from Voldemort?" he asked. "How do you suppose I could have done that? Do you think I keep my mask on when we shag every night?"

"You mean every hour," Fred said, snickering.

Neville's cheeks bloomed a lush red. Harry shook his head. "Yes, Neville, he knows who I am." Then he turned away to look at all the faces around him. "Everyone, keep your masks on. You'll want to get used to fighting with them. And from now on, when the masks are worn, so are your aliases. I don't want to hear anyone's real name. Got it?" As the masks were reapplied, he had calls of understanding. "Great. Let's get started."

Two days later Tom returned from the Ministry early. He stopped outside of the parlor when he heard voices and stuck his head inside hoping to find Harry there as well, only to see it was the twins and Hermione. From their talk, he discerned they were going over the details of the Silver raid taking place tomorrow.

"Where is Harry?"

"He's gone to bed already, sir," Hermione answered.

Tom nodded and departed. From Harry, he already knew the training sessions going on the last couple of days had gone on well. Harry was very pleased with everyone's performances. This isn't what concerned Tom at the moment, the raid. What was concerning him was one reason why he'd returned home early.

Harry's behavior. His young husband had been acting strangely these last couple of days. In that Harry was mostly very quiet and very well behaved and this really annoyed Tom. Along with that, Harry had been tense. Always tense in a way that suggested he was preparing for something dreadful to happen and Tom knew it had nothing to do with the raid taking place the following day. The fact was, Tom secretly- or perhaps not so secretly- adored Harry's boldness and exuberance and for his husband to suddenly start acting like an obedient minion… well, Tom couldn't stand it. If he wanted a minion he would have married a minion.

Just as Hermione said, Harry was already in bed when he walked into the bedroom, though he wasn't sleeping and was instead stretched out on his side, propped up with an elbow and reading some parchments. As soon as Tom opened the bedroom door, Harry quickly began to shuffle the papers and stuffed some at the bottom in what he probably thought was a subtle move. Tom inwardly snorted at this. But at least an impish grin was immediately shot his way upon his entering the room.

"You're home early," Harry said.

Tom shrugged nonchalantly. "Tired already?" he asked. "You've been tired a lot lately." Which was true and also worrying.

Harry smiled lazily. "You tire me."

"Physically I hope." Harry's smile broadened. "You aren't getting sick are you?" he asked as he discarded his outer robe.

"No. Nothing like that. I'll be fine tomorrow. I'll get a proper rest tonight."

"You will, yes. Think I'll join you."

"If you join me, how will I get a proper rest?"

"Brat," Tom laughed, stripping under Harry's bold gaze. "Try and control yourself."

"It's very hard with you, Tom."

Tom studied Harry as he approached the bed, thankful Harry wasn't acting oddly at the moment. "I didn't only mean joining you in bed now," he said as he slid in beside his young wizard. "I meant on your raid."

Harry sighed. "This is a Silver affair, Tom."

"You thieved the Veela problem right out from under my nose," he pointed out.

Harry twisted around, pressing against Tom's side. "I did, didn't I?" he said smugly. "At least I'm still letting you do the torture and interrogation parts… and I know why you really want to go. There's no need. I'll be fine. We'll all be fine. And it's not really fair if you come along. It's like saying you don't trust me to do this on my own."

"Harry, you know perfectly well I trust you."

"You'll scare my minions," Harry returned drowsily, his lips moving against Tom's chest as he spoke. Tom could tell he was seconds away from slipping into sleep. "Please let me do this on my own. I need to prove—I want to make you proud."

"You can do it on your own," Tom replied, wrapping his husband tight in his arms, keeping him plastered against his chest.

The minutes ticked by in silence with Tom leisurely running a hand through Harry's hair and listening to husband's breathing finally becoming slow and deep. When he was sure Harry was deep asleep, Tom reached over behind the little minx to spread the parchments out, giving them a look over.

Most were the plans of the raid; maps marked with where each Silver was to be set up at the beginning. The procedure was written down in incredible detail- Hermione's doing no doubt. Tom could find no fault with the laid out plans at all. Beneath the raid plans, Tom found several pieces of cut out newspaper. Tom grabbed those before sitting up completely to study them. There were about a dozen cut outs. All from Wizarding real estate listings. Villas. Tom laid aside all but one of the cuttings when he found Harry had circled the picture several times with red ink.

"This is the one you want, little minx?" he murmured into the air, studying the descriptions.

It was a beautiful villa off the coast of Spain. And it had everything they would both enjoy. From its location it would be nice to go there during the English winters and it was remote enough that he could send Harry there in case of emergencies. The fact that it was bloody expensive had Tom chuckling as he set aside the papers inside the drawer of his bedside table.

Tom wondered why Harry had been trying to hide the villa cutouts when he already said he'd buy Harry whatever he wanted. Was Harry not going to show him? Again, this was strange behavior and it bothered Tom so much that he left the bed after that, quickly dressing and then returning down to the parlor the twins and Hermione were in.

"I would like a word with you," he immediately said to Hermione. The witch quickly stood from where she'd been sitting on the rug in front of the coffee table. The twins shared a look and then focused back on Hermione and the Dark Lord.

"Yes, sir?"

"Have you noticed Harry's odd behavior recently?"

Immediately the twins nodded. Hermione bit her lip, dropped her gaze to the floor, and nodded slowly. Tom immediately knew she was aware of what was bothering his lover. "Tell me," he ordered.

"Sir… I can't break his confidence like this." Upon his narrowing eyes, she quickly went on, "but I will say this. Harry's afraid of losing all that he has now." She paused and looked sad. "I hate to say it, but he's right. Every time something good happens in his life, something else always happens to turn his world upside down. In a bad way. That's all I'm saying. He's very afraid."

Tom knew he could pull more from her, but he really didn't need to. He could figure the rest out on his own. He gave the three a curt nod and left, returning back to his room. He stood beside the bed on Harry's side and watched his husband sleeping. His hands balled into fists at his sides. It was those blasted insecurities again. Tom knew he was responsible for much of that and he had a plan on how to make up for the bad he'd caused his husband. But he knew not all the insecurities came about because of what Voldemort had done to Harry's life. So the question was, where the blasted hell were the rest coming from? Again, he had his suspicions as there were several blatant clues but finding out the absolute truth from Harry was becoming a bit of a chore.

As he stood yards away from the ramshackle camp in the middle of nowhere, hidden amongst trees and Disillusioned along with the rest of his team, Belial wondered if Tom would keep his promise and stay out of this. He knew if the Dark Lord did make an appearance, it would simply be because he was worried and not because he didn't trust his husband. Belial knew better by now. But he also knew he had to do this alone without his husband. He had to prove he could go on missions, do things for Voldemort without needing his aid. He had to prove he was strong enough and more than capable.

Trent returned to his side, making himself known by speaking into Belial's ear. "The place is quiet at the moment, but there are visitors who seek to buy. The young Veela are being roused and lined up for auction."

Belial's eyes narrowed upon the clearing just outside where the camp wards used to be. Unbeknown to the kidnappers, Harry and Hermione had already pulled the wards down right after erecting their own ward to keep those within the camp from knowing the wards they put up had been dismantled. "We'll be able to capture those trying to buy the Veela as well. Brilliant. Might be able to find out who else has bought Veela in the past."

He cringed then. He didn't really like to think about the Veela that had been taken in the past. They were probably dead. The kidnapped Veela were never found after having been taken, and Harry was not naive. He knew eventually, those buying would tire of their 'toys'. And those who were sick enough to buy anyone, especially children, for their pleasure would be sick enough to just kill the Veela once they were done instead of risking setting the prisoner free. It always made Belial sick in the stomach. And now was no different. Just thinking about it had his stomach rolling; he had to swallow thickly several times and take deep breaths to keep from vomiting all over the ground at his feet. Definitely not the right way to start off their first official raid.

"Are you well?" Trent asked with some concern, studying the masked wizard beside him. He couldn't see most of his face, but what he could see was very pale; he could hear Belial's heart racing when a moment ago it wasn't in such a state. He'd gotten to know the leader of the Silvers well enough by now to know Belial wouldn't be this worked up only because they were about to engage in battle.

"I'm fine," Belial answered hoarsely, willing the bile back down his throat. "Are we ready?"

"Yes. Everyone is where they are supposed to be. They are waiting upon the signal."

"Good. Shall we go?"

"Yes. I've been looking forward to this," Trent hissed. Belial managed a smile then, knowing how the vampires felt about the kidnappings. They weren't Veela, and they didn't always have a good relationship with the Veela nation, but Veela were magical creatures, just like Vampires, and in this instance, magical creatures take care of their own. And these were also children, so it meant far more.

Belial raised his wand, weaving it softly back and forth; the tip caressing the wards he and his people had set up outside of the others. Every one of his Silvers were keyed into the wards while the slavers were not. And when he activated it… Belial continued to caress the wards as he hissed out, ssussnamahessh. Belial smirked when it was complete. A little surprise waiting for those they'd come to capture.

Belial then looked at Trent and nodded. The vampire's lips parted, his fangs gleaming in the moonlight as he smiled in anticipation as the two moved forward, stepping through the wards as easily as they passed through the mist surrounding the camp. They were the first and only Silvers to come through at the moment. Both were Disillusioned and they walked through slowly. Already they could hear voices as they moved through the camp.

The camp was located in a large grove and several dilapidated shacks made up the camp. As Belial and Trent passed a few, the doors were opened, and Belial could see cages within the shacks. Cages and chains and filth. His jaw clenched tightly as anger and disgust filled him. Trent peered at his companion, his eyes widening as he felt the power pulsing around the young wizard and seeing those green eyes brightening with rage.

"A'right, gents! Next one up! We'll start the bidding at-"

"One hundred Galleons!" someone called out. Silence followed this.

Trent and Belial rounded a shack and came to stop beside it when they saw a group of cloaked men standing before what looked like a makeshift stage. Upon the stage was a tall balding man, holding a girl by her arm. Her hands were chained behind her back and she was glaring poisonously down at those meant to bid on her.

"Nothing below five hundred!" the man spat. "You know the rules."

"That girl," drawled one of the figures, "looks on the verge of sixteen, Mr. Dru. I'll not pay full price when she'll be no good in a month."

The others murmured agreements. As for the girl, she did look older than the other Veela chained together standing in front of the stage. She looked like she'd hit full puberty, where as the rest, boys and girls and ten altogether, looked only on the verge, some even younger than that. Again Belial became sick at the sight. He hadn't expected them to be so young. The girl glared at everyone and started shouting, yelling out in French. The man holding her arm shook her harshly and told her to shut up. Belial smirked when the girl turned to him and spat in his face.

Belial quickly raised his wand to the sky and released red and white sparks that sailed high into the air before the man could retaliate by hitting her as he looked prepared to do. The sparks let off high whistles as they sailed into the air, drawing attention. The cloaked men before the stage spun around to see two masked figures standing not ten feet away, one with his wand pointed into the air.

"Death Eaters," someone hissed.

"Death Eaters have white masks," someone else murmured. "Those aren't white."

"So what? They're still Death Eater masks!"

"W-what are you doing here?" Mr. Dru asked. Belial was quite sure that wasn't his real name. "H-how did you get passed the wards?" Instead of answering, both Belial and Trent remained where they were, silent.

And then someone gasped. It was the girl Mr. Dru still kept a firm hand on. Her gasp drew the others attention. Out of the mist, robed and masked figures emerged. All at once, from all sides of the camp. Belial had to admit the scene was creepy the way they emerged into view. He felt quite proud of that fact, especially when he caught the terrified look on Dru's face.

"We're here for you," Belial finally hissed, his cold gaze roaming over the dozen cloaked men in front of him. "You have all committed heinous crimes by taking and buying these children and you will no longer get away with it. So says the Dark Lord and the Silvers. Us."

As he spoke his last words, the rest of his silvers raised their wands, each trained on a target. The cloaked figures backed up and then scattered just as quickly. They didn't even try to pull their wands and attack. They ran as soon as they realized Apparating was impossible.

Belial sighed and rolled his eyes. "They think we're Death Eaters," he said to Trent.

The Vampire chuckled and watched as his vampires misted in and out of sight, chasing after their next meals. "Your husband's army is feared by everyone."

"That's not very fair!" Belial huffed. "We wanted to battle! We practiced for ages!"

Trent continued to chuckle as he and Belial moved towards the stage where the chained children were huddled down together. The older girl was there as well, having been immediately released when Mr. Dru ran away with the rest of the scum. She was standing in front of the younger kids and many of the children had their arms locked around her legs, probably for solace and protection.

Belial stopped a few feet away from them. He stowed his wand and raised his hands in a peace gesture. Behind him, he knew Penth and the other Silver girls had congregated, prepared to help with the prisoners. "We're not here to harm you. We've come to help. To take you back to your parents."

Some looked at him in confusion and some still looked like they didn't trust him. But the girl, the older Veela, gathered herself and began to speak in rapid French, though instead of obvious insults being thrown at Belial, he could tell she was trying to tell him something as she kept gesturing off to one of the cabins; her eyes drowning with fear and tears.

"Can't understand a word she's saying," Belial whispered to Trent.

"She says her younger brother was bought just before we arrived. A man took him away into one of the back cabins."

"Get them out of here," Belial told Penth before he spun around, wand back in hand, and dashed across the clearing.

Tom was waiting in his office with Lucius when he felt the wards trembling, alerting his attention to the fact Harry had returned. The moment the wards trembled, Tom was hit with a load of emotions. Mostly sickly ones. Disgust and sorrow were prominent. Tom stood from his desk and quickly left his office with a quick word to Lucius to remain where he was.

His pace was brisk as he headed up to the Master bedroom, but when he started to feel panic and disorientation, his gait turned into a full out run. When he rushed into sitting room, Harry was slouched in a chair, his head bowed and his fingers digging into the armrests. Tom's gaze swept over him, looking for any kind of wounds but Harry seemed without though his skin was pale.

"Harry, are you hurt?" he asked, kneeling in front of him, sliding his hands onto Harry's knees.

"No," was the soft reply.

"What’s-"

"Did you know the youngest they had there was six years old?" Harry interrupted, his voice almost too low to hear. "A little boy. He had been bought just before we arrived. I found them in a small shack. The wizard was touching—I-I killed him and it was so easy. I killed that wizard right in front of the boy. I shouldn't have done that in front of him, but I- I couldn't help myself, Tom. I couldn't help making his hands shrivel up into dust… and other parts. I couldn't help making every one of his veins close up… And now—I can't help thinking, how many others? How many other children before tonight had been taken? Even now…"

"Harry, it's best not to think about it."

"Somebody needs to!" he shouted, his face finally lifting. "There wasn't one child above the age of sixteen!"

"After that age, Veela are too hard to control. That's when the Veela allure manifests," Tom stated in such a flat tone that it had Harry quickly enraged.

Harry surged to his feet, glaring down at Tom. "Why the fuck do you have to talk about it as if it's not a big deal?" he shouted as he ripped off his gold mask. "As if you don't give a shit!"

Tom stood, taking in the shaking, bristling young man in front of him. "Harry," he began softly, "I care this has affected you so badly."

"You really don't get it," Harry murmured, trying to step back and away. "You don't care at all."

Tom's hand shot out and captured his chin, his eyes were hard. "I didn't need to offer my services for this in order to gain their allegiances. I could have pulled the Veela to my cause in other ways. Do you honestly think I don't care at all?"

"I'm… No, I don't think that," he whispered.

Tom's eyes softened. "It does no good to get so worked up over something that has already happened and cannot be changed. At least you're saving them now. That is what you should focus on. It's as I've taught you. You must control your emotions. Don't let emotion control you when it'll do you the least good. In this case you must bundle your emotions and use it as motivation."

Harry nodded finally, dropping his eyes to look at the floor and clenched his hands into tight fists at his sides. "I-" Harry's voice broke. Tom saw his eyes were getting wet. "I don't want to be weak in front of you," he whispered at last.

"Am I not the last person you should be afraid to show weakness to? You should trust me, above all, with your weaknesses."

"I don't want to disgust you," Harry answered in a trembling voice, making sure to keep his stinging eyes on the floor.

"Your emotions make you unique to me, Harry. And nothing about you will ever disgust me. Why is it you refuse to believe me when I say this? These fears you have about us are ridiculous."

Harry was silent for long moments. And then finally he stepped back, putting unnecessary space between them. "The prisoners need to be interrogated so we can find if they have other camps or if that was the only one," he replied flatly. "Three were the kidnappers and the rest of the prisoners are buyers."

"Don't do that," Tom warned lowly, stepping up and grabbing the back of Harry's neck. "Don't you dare step away from me."

Harry's gaze shot up, his temper beginning to flare again only to see the beginnings of fear swimming in Tom's eyes. Harry released a strangled breath and threw himself against his husband, pressing the side of his face against Tom's rapidly beating heart. An arm wrapped tightly around his back while the hand upon his neck travelled up and curled tightly into his hair, nearly to the point of pulling painfully. Tom's arm was squeezing and Harry held onto to Tom's back just as tightly.

Like this they were both easily soothed. Nowhere else would be as perfect. Harry was back to feeling safe, protected, loved… Tom was his sanctuary.

"Brat," Tom hissed, arm tightening more. The pain had been quite literal when Harry made to put distance between them and he didn't appreciate the rising emotions immediately bubbling up because of it. "We need to finish this. If there are other camps, they'll disappear quickly once they've heard…"

Harry nodded as he lifted his face, seeking his husband's mouth as Tom did the same; meeting softly, lingering with each soft caress for a few short minutes before Harry returned his head to Tom's shoulder; still amazed that such a short soft nearly chaste kiss could still leave him breathless. "You should go."

It took a lot of willpower, but Tom finally managed to pull back. When he did, he studied Harry's flushed face carefully, thankful at least his husband wasn't so pale anymore. "Are you sure you're alright? Physically?"

"Yes. Why do you keep asking?"

"Through the link… I felt panic and disorientation."

"I don't know what that was," Harry answered. "Probably the side effects of the Portkey. It's nothing to worry your evil head about."

Tom nodded even though he thought that didn't make sense. The disorientation must have been bad if Harry had started to panic. Not only that, but the disorientation happened a minute after he'd arrived. It didn't add up. Still he nodded and left it alone, not wanting to get Harry worked up again. He then ordered Harry to bed with the promise he would alert his husband should they need to have another raid that night.

Soon after, he left their rooms and went back to his office to collect Lucius before returning to Hogwarts where the prisoners had been taken. They had decided this because Tom wanted the students to hear the interrogations. He wanted the students to learn a lesson here. He wanted them to know exactly why, after information was pulled, these wizards deserved death.

Harry remained at home, because like he said before, he was not into torture and he never would be. Therefore he had no problem handing this part over to Voldemort to take care of. Most of the Silvers had gone home to celebrate a job well done and await further orders. All except the twins, Hermione, and Luna. The twins were at Hogwarts, insisting they be able to help with the interrogations, while Hermione and Luna went to Malfoy Manor to help out with the kidnapped Veela and sending out owls to their parents.

Lucius and Voldemort met the twins and Draco in the Entrance Hall; Agni and Rudra looked grave. "Is he okay?" they immediately demanded.

"Why wouldn't he be?" Voldemort inquired.

"He snapped!" Agni exclaimed. "He bloody well snapped after rescuing that boy from the nasty pedophile! After we pulled the wizards from the wards- that was bloody wicked, by the way- Belial set the entire camp on fire and stood there, watching it burn to ashes. He would have burned the prisoners with the camp too but Penth managed to convince him not to."

Rudra cleared his throat. "I don't think he was quite all there at the time. He kind of looked like… you, sir. You know, he had this psychotic light in his eyes."

"Do you think insulting me is wise?"

The twins snickered. "But, sir! We think you're brilliantly psychotic!"

Draco sighed while Lucius shook his head. "What about these wards? What made them so 'wicked'?"

"Yeah!" the twins exclaimed, very excited. "Belial used Parsel magic… those fools all ran away nearly the moment they saw us. Didn't try to fight or anything. Just ran."

The other twin nodded rapidly. "When we caught up to them, every single one of them was stuck in the wards like gum on the bottom of a shoe. It was brilliant! They couldn't move until we'd extracted them. And the ward must have sapped their energy because they were all basically boneless useless masses once we'd pulled them out."

"So everything went well then?" Draco asked as they all turned to head to the dungeons.

"Course, hot stuff! It helped that the bastards in no way wanted to be caught and thought running away would be the best thing to do. If there are any more camps, hopefully it'll be just as easy."

Voldemort nodded. "We're about to find out." Beneath their masks, the twins grinned wickedly and began to rub their hands together. They were so joining in on this.

As the five descended down into the dungeons, Voldemort thought about what the twins had told him about Harry. He wondered why Harry hadn't said anything about burning the camp to the ground… though he supposed it really wasn't that important. He would have done the same. And he could imagine what his young husband's mentality would have been like after finding that wizard molesting a little boy because despite being neutral, Harry could have a very violent mentality when pushed very hard. Voldemort suspected this came from their bond through the link. But also from the things he'd endured during his life. And unsurprisingly, this bit of news pleased the Dark Lord very much.

Harry shifted in his chair, sighing in boredom. It was later in the week and two days after the last raid which took out the last of the Veela camps within Britain. Only three had been in operation and luckily for the Silvers, the remaining camps had not heard about what happened with the first one before being taken down. Despite how he had been feeling lately, Harry took great pleasure in watching the young Veela being reunited with their families and Iseut and Diandre declared he had the Veela nation's everlasting gratitude and loyalty. Tom was immensely pleased when he heard this. Those loyal to Harry were inevitably loyal to the Dark Lord.

"Is this what you do all day when you're posted here?" Harry asked Draco. Currently he was slumped in a chair within Draco's rooms at Hogwarts doing absolutely nothing at all. The same went for Hermione and Luna. "'Cause this is boooring," he went on. "Do you even have an actual job when you're here?"

Draco didn't answer. Draco was too busy lying on his back on the couch, completely under Fred's thrall. Fred, who had his hand down Draco's pants and his mouth sucking vigorously on the blond's neck. Draco's hands were digging into Fred's shoulders while his head was thrown back; eyes closed and small pants escaping his swollen lips as he hitched his hips in rhyme with Fred's stroking hand.

"We're right here, you know?" Harry reminded. Still no answer. Knowing Fred, he was going to make Drake come within the next few minutes if it were the last thing he did no matter if they did have an audience. Apparently Draco was alright with that.

Draco groaned, arching his back and hitching his hips. "Fred," he gasped. "I'm gonna… I'm gonna…"

"Yeah?" Fred murmured against his neck. Then he purred, "good."

Harry sighed, shifted in his seat- because yes, he had a hard on- and tipped his head to the side to peer at the two witches sitting on the rug near his chair. Both had their backs to the snogging couple. Hermione was ensconced in her reading- surprisingly it wasn't an academic book, but unsurprising at the same time was that it was large lingerie catalogue. When Luna wasn't looking at the catalogue, she was peeking over her shoulder, staring unabashedly at the couple on the sofa. Harry quickly looked away when Hermione pulled away from the magazine to watch him, her eyes narrowed in worry. She'd been doing this all week and Harry always ignored her silent questions.

The door opened then and in strode George. He took one look at the couch and grinned. He then plopped his arse down on the rug right in front of the couch and just watched. He wasn't watching long before Draco made a strangled gasp. His eyes squeezed closed, body arching into Fred, who had pulled his face back to be able to watch Draco's expression as he came.

"Bloody hell," Harry murmured and pointedly turned away to the girls again, only to find Luna leering at him. "Slag," he said to her.

She laughed. "That was intense. An enjoyable experience."

"Luna, you weren't even a part of it," he replied, a smile tugging on lips that had been turned down most of the day.

"Who says I didn't have a physical reaction to it though?"

"Merlin," Harry muttered, turning away from her. He really hadn't needed to know that. He turned back just in time to see George stand, shifting his robes around the trousers that had suddenly become too tight.

"Lucius wants a word with us, bro. Business," he explained, striding forward to slap his brother's arse.

Fred broke away from Draco's swollen mouth, sucking on Draco's bottom lip as he did so. "You good, love?"

Draco smiled dazedly and then lifted his arms to George, who immediately knelt down as Fred climbed off the blond. George wrapped Draco in a hug, kissing him sweetly as Fred waved his wand over Draco, cleansing the evidence of his orgasm.

"What about you?" Draco asked Fred, eyeing the copperhead's straining crotch.

"Don't worry about me, love. We'll finish this later," Fred promised with a roguish grin. "Can't keep your father waiting, can we?"

"You too?" Draco asked hopefully, looking at George.

George nodded, smiling as he stood. The twins stared down at their blond. "You are so cute in your post orgasmic daze. Completely cuddly and adorable."

Draco was already flushed, but his ears reddened further at this. Harry sighed. The twins were right. Draco was adorable some times.

"We'll be back soon, love. And then we'll go ring shopping like you wanted."

Draco's returning smile was brilliant.

When the twins had gone, Harry jumped from the chair and approached the couch just as his friend turned over to snuggle against the back of the sofa. "C'mon, Drake. Get your lazy arse up. I want to fly; go do something."

"Give me a few minutes, Potter," Draco replied through a yawn. "I was up at the crack of dawn today. No thanks to your husband. Just a little lie down."

Harry groaned and turned away. "Fine."

Being completely bored and seeing that the girls and Draco didn't seem to want to do anything other than what they were doing, Harry donned his cloak and mask and left Draco's chambers, figuring he'd walk around a bit. Tom was somewhere, busy doing Merlin knows what as he had been for the last week and Harry wasn't sure his husband was even at the school at the moment. Eventually he ended up in the Headmaster’s office, sitting in a chair before Dumbledore's portrait.

"Ah, Harry," Dumbledore greeted as soon as his portrait had been reanimated. "I'm glad you came to see me again. I wanted to talk to you about something."

Harry smiled politely even though he felt a little wary, wondering what Dumbledore could want to talk to him about. Despite Dumbledore's apparent acceptance of his relationship with Tom, he thought it weird Dumbledore hadn't tried to change his mind in any way. Maybe that would come now. And as much as Harry liked and respected Dumbledore, he wouldn't be able to stay and listen if that was what Dumbledore was about now. Anyone who tried to sway him away from his husband no longer had any rights to speak with him. He was pretty sure he'd made that clear to everyone of his acquaintance.

"Harry…" Dumbledore began and he looked a little embarrassed which ensnared Harry's attention. "Do you remember when you came down to find Tom and myself conversing?"

"Yeah. I was really surprised."

"Yes. Well… Tom came to me for advice. In a roundabout way, I suppose."

Harry leaned forward eagerly. Tom refused to tell him what he and Dumbledore spoke about that night. Now it seems he would find out and Harry would do anything to get out of the current mood he'd been in recently.

"Tom was concerned about babies. He told me you were determined to have his child."

Harry sat back, frowning. Tom had gone to Dumbledore about that? Shocking. Aside from that, this line of discussion was definitely not going to cheer him up. "I'm amazed he talked to you about it."

Dumbledore smiled. "Yes. He said you were determined and he asked me to tell him he wasn't fit to have children so that he could relay that message back to you." Dumbledore paused to smile when Harry only blinked at him. "I told him I couldn't do as he wished since he had you now. Harry, I know you are determined but please do not trick Tom into becoming a parent. You must talk about this with him. You both must be in agreement. You know him. Probably better than I ever did. But what I know of Tom Riddle… he does not take kindly to losing control or being pressured."

Harry nodded, eyes dropping to the floor. He'd already thought about this, quite often actually. "He would definitely resent that," he said more to himself, but Dumbledore answered with a nod.

"Yes. Now I say this because I could tell the last time I saw you two together that you make each other happy. I am happy for you both, Harry. Never doubt that… even if the Dark seems to be winning. I would hate to see this happiness you've both found washed away simply over a misunderstanding of sorts. I know how stubborn the both of you are."

Harry nodded again, his lips pinched thin. Dumbledore studied him a moment, smiling understandingly. "I know how much you've always wanted a family of your own-"

Harry suddenly stood. "No," he said firmly. "No, I was being selfish, foolish. We're happy as things are, Tom and I."

"I didn't say for you to give up, Harry."

"No," Harry said more to himself. "He's all I need. Tom's my life. I can't… I can't lose him. He doesn't want children and I'm not going to ruin what we have by pushing it. I only want him to be happy."

"Harry," The portrait tried again, but Harry shook his head and lowered the mask over his face.

"Besides, what do I know about raising children?" he turned and pierced Dumbledore with a flat look. "Wasn't raised in the best of ways, now was I?"

"You know love," Dumbledore replied softly.

"Love?" Belial laughed hollowly. "Not the love of a proper family, Dumbledore. You messed up there. They loathed me."

"What do you mean? Surely you aren't speaking of your relatives?"

"It doesn't matter anymore."

He said nothing else and turned away, leaving the office and not bothering to give a goodbye. It quite surprised Dumbledore when after two minutes had passed Tom appeared, walking in from the stairway leading up to the bedroom tower. Dumbledore watched him walk across the office. "I hope you heard everything," he stated softly.

Tom remained silent as he walked through but he did glance at the portrait from the corner of his narrowed eye while drawing up the hood of his cloak. At the door, he turned back and shot a spell at the portrait before leaving, rendering it inanimate once again. Harry's words bounding around in his head as he went. The unhappiness he could hear despite Harry's assurances that he was fine with the way things were. And then the insecurities about their relationship. Again. He'd heard that as well. How could Harry be so strong in character and yet so fragile at the same time? Harry was a very self assured young wizard which was one of the reasons why Tom was so attracted to him, so why was Harry so insecure about the two of them? And why would he cave about the child thing so easily? That wasn't like Harry at all.

Tom snorted and shook his head as he descended the stairs. Harry was going to change his mind now? A little late for that. Tom had already made up his mind. He already spent hours- days really- thinking about it. He was the reason Harry had no parents, no real family. He'd taken Harry's family and now he was determined to give it back any way he could. It was what he wanted and Harry would have to deal with it. It was a brilliant plan and he refused to let the brat thwart him this time around.

And again, his home life had been mentioned in a disparaging manner, though not enough was said about it for Tom's liking. Harry was always desperate to change the subject whenever he brought it up. Tom was on a new mission. Find out about Harry's home life and if necessary, eradicate those who might have made Harry's life hell. As he stalked down the corridor, his red eyes lit with a malicious light. This would be fun.

Tom raged into the Malfoy parlor the next day, so intent on his mission that he didn't stop to think about why there was a strong silencing and locking charm upon the room and door as he dismantled them with a simple flick of his wand. But he soon realized the moment he stepped inside and found Lucius and Severus in a position he'd been in with Harry not fifteen minutes earlier. He quickly looked away and pointedly cleared his throat.

Severus' gaze shot over his shoulder and then he hastily pulled back from leaning over Lucius' back where he had the blond bent over the lounge; aborting his mission of unclasping his lover's pants, fully intending to drag them down to his ankles.

"Tell me about Harry's home life, Severus," he demanded. "Before he left school."

Severus didn't answer right away. Instead he stared at the Dark Lord while Lucius pulled himself together. When the blond finally turned around, Lucius took one look at Tom and uncharacteristically and unwisely snorted in amusement. Severus quickly sidestepped to stand in front of the blond idiot. Fortunately Tom was on a mission and paid no attention to their reactions to his appearance.

The Dark Lord narrowed his eyes when the two remained silent. "I'm getting tidbits here and there that maybe not all was well with the muggles who raised Harry and he desperately changes the subject whenever I bring it up. I want information."

Severus cleared his throat and glared over his shoulder at Lucius; the blond had yet to stop looking so amused. "My Lord… forgive me," he began cautiously when he turned back, "but did you know you have chocolate on your face?"

"And what looks like flour in your hair… my Lord?" Lucius whispered faintly, staring in awe because the Dark Lord's hair was tussled fantastically as if he'd had a thousand hands running through it minutes before. A thousand hands covered in flour. Never before had they seen him look and dressed so… tussled and so very young. One could almost forget he was the Dark Lord if not for his narrowed crimson eyes promising all sorts of bad things.

Tom bit back the urge to curse them. He could imagine his appearance well enough. Earlier, he'd gone to the kitchen to confront Harry about his relatives and somehow the little minx had easily gotten out of it. Again. This time by spilling a pot of heated fudge all over himself. Afterward Tom knew Harry had done that on purpose, because really, how else had he managed to get the fudge spilled on his back, under his t-shirt, unless he'd done it on purpose. And then the brat had gone on screaming about the fudge burning and to "get it off!"

What else could Tom do then but vanish the t-shirt and send a hasty cooling spell. Harry had then peered over his shoulder at him with those blasted half lidded eyes and soon, predictably, Tom was leaning Harry over the counter without conscious thought and licking the fudge off his back. And of course that led to him licking other delicious parts of Harry because the chocolate had travelled and Tom wasn't exactly sure how Harry had managed to get flour in his hair as the little minx's stomach had been pressed against the counter the entire time. Well there was that one time when he'd reached back for a heated kiss, and then the other time when Harry had done this brilliant maneuver that caused Tom to uncontrollably shout out in ecstasy…

"My Lord?"

Tom blinked away the memory, clearing his throat again and caught the barest traces of smiles on the lovers' faces. He scowled. Harry had pulled a vanishing act right after that; disappearing from the kitchen and the castle as well just to get away from the discussion he knew Tom wanted to have.

"His family," Tom prompted lowly as he spun around and stalked to the mirror hanging near the door. He scowled at his reflection and lifted his wand to his face, cleaning off the fudge around his mouth and chin. He absolutely did not allow his cheeks to darken when he saw the chocolate and where it was and why it would be there.

"I was always under the assumption Harry was spoiled and pampered at home, my Lord," Severus finally replied. "I've heard nothing to negate these thoughts."

"Spoiled and pampered?" Tom asked lowly as he turned around to face them. He looked more presentable, except his hair still looked wild. And now he was looking exceptionally angry, which was always a bad sign. "Do you think a spoiled pampered brat would be made to wait until he returned to school before he could get a burn on his arm tended to? A burn so bad that it scarred even after Madam Pomfrey tended it? Does that sound like someone pampered?

"What about a boy who was made to learn to cook at a very early age? If he were pampered, why would Harry have been made to cook at all? Or how about the fact when Harry eats, at times he has the tendency to curve his arms around his plate and lowers his head as if expecting his meal to be taken from him at any moment. Do you think he learned these things at the place where he was supposedly spoiled?

"You see, Severus," he said when looks of comprehension crossed Lucius' and Severus' features. "We've all seen how very confident he can be, except when it comes to those he loves. The relationships he has now. He's very insecure. He was terrified when he thought Draco would stop being mates with him. He told me it would be very painful. And I don't think the word ecstatic could cover how he felt when he had the bloody twins back with him. And as for our relationship, he's full of insecurities no matter what I say. Why would someone like Harry be like that? Especially when he sends- and I'm taking Harry's words here- a big 'fuck you' to the rest of the world."

Lucius and Severus cold only stand there looking at him. They had no idea what to say. Severus had always believed Harry had grown up just as pampered as his father had been and Lucius' opinions stemmed from Severus' knowledge.

"Answer me now!" Tom shouted.

"He grew up with his Aunt and Uncle and their son. In Surrey somewhere," Severus finally replied.

Tom growled. That wasn't enough. The two in front of him tensed, waiting. Finally he took a deep breath and focused on Lucius. "Summon Fred and George. They will know," he said, suddenly sure, as he was reminded of the looks the three had shared. When Harry had had his arm healed after the Alley ambush and Tom demanded to know where the burn scar had come from.

"I will need a vial of Veritaserum immediately, Severus," he said as Lucius hurried to do his bidding.

Again he was immediately obeyed and Severus left, no doubt travelling down to the Malfoy dungeons where he had his own lab and potions store room. Once Lucius returned, he announced the twins would arrive shortly. Tom called for tea.

The twins arrived quickly and were immediately told to sit. Once they were sitting upon the lounge in front of the coffee table, Tom pointed to the two steaming cups. "Drink," he ordered, fully aware they would be immediately suspicious. But he wasn't going to waste time coaxing them. They would drink willingly or he would make them.

The twins eyed to tea cups suspiciously and then turned to each other, raising an eyebrow; apparently having a silent discussion. Then they turned back to the Dark Lord. "That's not really necessary, dousing us with truth serum," George said.

Tom surged to his feet. The twins pressed back against the lounge, raising their hands in surrender. "What exactly do you want to know?" Fred asked hurriedly. "We'll tell you whatever you want!"

"We want to know about Harry's home life with the muggles," Lucius interjected smoothly before the Dark Lord could curse them.

"I will force you to take that serum if I have to," Tom replied.

"No, that's not necessary," Fred said darkly.

"We'll be happy to tell on those beastly muggles," George ended. "Even if Harry would rather forget about it."

"Start talking," Tom ordered and with a wave of his wand, vanished the drugged tea. Severus scowled as he and Lucius also took seats. He didn't much like it when his potions were wasted. Lucius gave Severus' thigh a comforting pat, knowing his lover was mentally complaining.

"Um… where to start?" Fred said to himself.

"He wasn't ever physically abused, not exactly…" George began, lost in thought.

Fred eyed him. "Don't know about you, but I count being made to stay in a locked cupboard under the stairs to be physical abuse. That's why he was malnourished. That's why he's so short now. Maybe that's why his eyesight is so bad as well. He was always in the dark."

"What about this cupboard?" Tom pressed.

"That was his bedroom until he got his Hogwarts letter."

"A cupboard under the stairs?" Lucius asked faintly. "The boy who lived- a wizard- was made to sleep in a cupboard?"

"Yes, that's right. For ten years."

The tea set on the table began to tremble furiously and everyone held their breaths until the Dark Lord could control his temper.

"You said there wasn't any physical abuse," Tom said through gritted teeth, "and yet he has faint scars. I've seen them. More than just that burn scar. Explain those."

"Most are probably scars from when he was a little kid, just learning to cook. The burn mark you saw was an accident too, so Harry says, but it was his aunt who pushed him when he accidently burnt breakfast. Pushed him right onto the stove burner thing," George said.

Tom hissed in disbelief. "He would have had to keep his wrist pressed upon that burner for some time in order for the burn to be bad enough to scar. If it were truly an accident, he would have fallen upon it and then immediately jerked away."

George nodded. "Harry insisted it was an accident but Fred and I think he was lying."

"And the rest of the scars are probably from his cousin. He's a big bully and had this game called 'Harry hunting'. I'm sure you can imagine what happened once Harry was caught."

"The summer before his second year we had to rescue him from that place and there were bars on his windows!" George exclaimed. "Locks all up and down the door and a small square had been cut out at the bottom of the door for food they slipped into his room once a day."

"Some days he didn't even eat!" Fred went on. "And if he did, it was always scraps left over from the food he was made to cook them. When he came to the Burrow, Mum was always trying to stuff him full."

"He really was too thin," George murmured, looking at his brother. "I remember thinking it mustn't be good for his health to be that thin. Mum thought so too which was why she was always trying to feed him at every possible turn."

"Harry was basically their slave," Fred went on. "Made to do everything. Cook, clean, garden work, manual labor around the house… The verbal abuse was the worst though. They usually ignored him but when they didn't they always made sure to remind Harry they hated his very existence. That he was really no member of their family and only tolerated him because they had to."

"Harry told us when they addressed him, it was always by calling him freak or boy. He didn't even know what his name was until he started going to muggle school."

"Honestly, house elves are treated better than he was! He said he'd been cooking and cleaning for them for as long as he could remember… which means he must have been a toddler if he can't even remember when it started!"

Fred dropped his eyes to the floor, clasping his hands between his knees. "It was the mental abuse that messed with him in the long run. Being made to slave all day for them, he really didn't react to that, he didn't care. Not really. But it was being constantly reminded he didn't belong is what got to him. That's where it hurt the most. All he wanted was a real family. They were supposed to be his family and yet they did their best to make sure he knew he wasn't wanted.

"He was never allowed to have any friends either. His beastly cousin always ran off any friends he might have made at the muggle school. And his aunt and uncle forbade him from making friends lest they catch on to his 'freakishness' and draw unwanted attention back to their family."

George shook his head sadly and rushed a hand through his copper hair. "Harry had this beautiful white owl," he began softly. "Hedwig. She was sweet. He counted her family…" he stopped and took a breath that seemed painful to Tom.

Fred went on, his eyes burning with rage. "The summer after the Ministry fiasco," here he looked at Lucius, "Harry's uncle killed her. Broke Hedwig's neck right in front of him. It took a long time… Again to remind Harry he had no family. Harry loved that ruddy owl. She was his first friend ever. And this on top of Sirius' death. The depression he fell into that summer was awful."

The parlor lapsed into a cold silence. Tom remembered Harry saying something about liking Damas even though he was shit scary because Damas was the complete opposite of the friend he'd lost. He didn't like to be reminded of her…

"Why does he try so hard to change the subject when our Lord tries to find out the truth?" Severus finally questioned. The Dark Lord himself was glaring at the twins, though the fury everyone felt was obviously not directed at any of them.

"He has this twisted sense of honor. He still sees them as his family; the only link he has to his mother. They're his only living blood relatives, you know. He doesn't want the Dark Lord killing them."

"How did you two come by this information?"

Here the twins gazes skidded away from the Dark Lord. "We ah, um… It was Harry's sixteenth birthday and we were all pissed, you see?"

"Harry doesn't much like birthdays. Probably because he'd never had a proper one and he'd been really depressed again, like I said. We waited until he was completely sloshed before pushing him. Then he wouldn't stop talking. Kind of like a break down. But he definitely needed to talk about it and we got the information we wanted… and found a way to ease his depression somewhat."

"I don't think he's even told Ron or Hermione that much about his home life."

Tom sat back, drumming his fingers along the back of the lounge where he had his arm stretched out. He ignored the other four and even ignored the twins snickering when they'd calmed down enough to really look at the Dark Lord's appearance. "So I cannot kill them," he finally murmured to himself, eyes narrowing in displeasure. "But they must pay."

"Destroy them, sir!" the twins cried jubilantly. "Destroy their lives! Fucking burn it to the bloody ground!"

"Control yourselves," Lucius told them.

They settled only slightly. "Sorry, Lucius."

Tom refocused on them, smirking at their excitement. "Do you know anything else about these Muggles?"

The twins leaned forward, tapping their chins. Fred brightened. "Harry told us about this one time when his uncle was throwing a dinner party for his boss... Grumbles I think is the place he works at. Sells something like… something, I don't know. But he seems to be very proud of his whale of a self."

"Not Grumbles, idiot. Grunnings," George corrected. Fred shrugged. "And their son works there now as well."

"Lucius. Buy this Grunnings," Tom instructed. "Do whatever you have to, but I want you to be the owner by the end of the week."

Lucius smiled like a hungry fox. "It will be done, my Lord."

"Once that is done, then we'll move on. However, I want to have a look at this place and these muggles before they realize they've lost everything."

"Can we go, sir?"

"If you behave."

"We can!"

Tom looked at Severus. He was shaking his head rapidly. Tom's lips curled in amusement.

"One more thing," Fred announced, suddenly back to being serious. "Harry's uncle has a sister. She liked to let loose her bloody dogs on Harry. Those stupid dogs received more food than Harry did. One time when he was little she let her dogs race him up a tree. His family didn't pull back the dog and he spent nearly the entire night up that tree."

"She tormented Harry every time she went to visit," George spat. "Always saying dirty things about his parents, laughing about their deaths right in his face. She was always trying to persuade Harry's uncle to beat him too."

"Harry got her back, once. He became so angry that he accidently blew her up. Inflated her like a balloon and the Ministry had to come out and fix that, along with her memory."

"Where does she live?" Tom asked. "I think the Death Eaters miss torturing muggles. This one we will kill."

"Don't know. But we'd really like to be part of that."

Tom studied them. "Do you two want to become Death Eaters? Harry swears you do."

"We'd rather not have to bow to you all the time and kiss your robes, sir. But other than that, we're all for you!"

"I think… we can work something out. Later, after we've taken care of Harry's family."

The twins smiled wickedly and again Severus was shaking his head rapidly. "So…." George went on with a smirk. "When are you going to make us uncles? Any kid Harry has immediately becomes our niece or nephew. And you know that's what he wants more than anything right. To have children of his own. A real family."

"He doesn't want that anymore. I heard it from his own mouth," the Dark Lord replied despite his annoyance with them for bringing up something so personal. He only answered in this way because he wanted to see their reactions.

"Bullocks!" they yelled.

"Not that it's any of your business," the Dark Lord replied levelly.

"That can't be true," Fred said softly. "He's already picked a room in the castle for the nursery. He bought a crib and portable bassinet too."

George hissed and jabbed his brother in the side. "You weren't supposed to say anything about that!"

"Yes well," said Tom as he stood, beckoning the others to do the same. "You will be showing me this secret room just as soon as we return from the muggles. Location?"

"Number four Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey," the twins replied immediately. Tom suspected they had been waiting forever to tell him this.

"It's all horribly… boring," Lucius murmured from where they stood Disillusioned across the street from number four Privet Drive. "How could Harry stand to live in such… low class?" He was looking up and down the street with a sneer on his lips. They'd been standing there for an hour watching the house. Five times already they counted Harry's aunt peering out of her windows, looking for neighborhood gossip to throw about no doubt.

"From what I remember of Dumbledore's ramblings, he hadn't a choice," Severus murmured. "He had no choice but to live here and accept the way he was raised." And now that he knew how Harry was raised, Severus felt massive amounts of guilt and pity for the brat. He hadn't a choice. "The world wanted a Gryffindor… I gave them one." Severus mentally grimaced. Harry had only wanted to belong, to be accepted.

"A splash of blood here, a bit of entrails there," Bella breathed, "and it would look a lot better."

"None of that at this time, Bellatrix," Voldemort murmured, watching as a vehicle turned onto the street headed towards them. He narrowed his eyes, quickly focusing onto the two muggles within the car. Two obscene looking males. "I take it this is Harry's uncle and cousin."

"Yep! That's them," rhe twins replied as the car pulled into the driveway.

"So while he was never fed, they gorged themselves on food he had to make." Lucius frowned as they watched the two go into the house. "I wonder if Harry thought the way he was raised was normal…"

"He knew it wasn't," Fred murmured. "That bastard and his wife always made sure to spoil and cuddle their son in front of him."

"Made sure he knew that if he wasn't a freak he would be loved as normal children are," George spat.

"Come," Voldemort gestured to the two twins to precede him. "I want to watch you up close."

He glided across the street behind them and wondered if he should worry since the twins had their heads bent together and were hissing back and forth, ending with a lot of snickers. He should have probably asked exactly what they were going to say but by that time, the two were already pounding on the door and the muggle woman answered it almost immediately.

The moment she saw the twins her eyes narrowed, disgust clearly on her face. "What do you want? The freak isn't here," she said acerbically and tried to slam the door in their faces. George quickly braced a hand against the closing door.

"We know Harry's not here. We were wondering if you knew where your nephew, Harry, might be."

"No we don't know, nor do we care to know where the freak's gone. Probably gotten himself blown up like his foolish parents. A waste, the lot of you! Now be gone! I don't want the neighbors to catch you on my doorstep!"

This time George allowed her to slam the door closed. "A rotten woman!"

"I must agree," the Dark Lord stated lowly, just barely able to keep his wand at his side. How could Harry be even remotely related to that woman? Harry was sweet, fun, beautiful... the list went on. But that muggle was just trash! After all he'd learned Tom was still amazed how Harry had turned out in the end.

Fred nodded. He was going to enjoy this part. He began pounding on the door and soon it was thrown open, but this time by Vernon Dursley. Before he could bellow because it looked like he was prepared to do just that, Fred grinned and said, "by the way, your son. The one whom you love so much and believe is just the most normal boy in all of Britain. He happens to be gay. That's right!" Fred exclaimed dramatically when Vernon Dursley paled. "He's a secret homosexual! He stares at men's arses. Dreams about being fucked by or fucking blokes! As freaks, we have easy ways of discovering such things to be true. Bye now!"

With that, the twins and Voldemort spun on the spot, Apparating away. Not far though. They reappeared in an empty lot which was close enough to allow them to hear the monumental slamming of a front door.

"Merlin! That was fun!" George laughed. "Did you see his face? He was horrified! So glad Harry told us that little tidbit."

"I don't understand the point of that," Severus drawled when the three returned to the group across the street.

"Quite simple," said Fred. "These people believe those who stray from the norm of muggle society are… well, freaks. They're bloody intolerable and fearful of anyone different. That includes those who like others of the same sex. In the muggle world that sort of thing isn't really accepted as the norm as it is in the Wizarding World. Not as much, anyway."

George nodded. "Yeah, and even if he didn't believe us it'll place suspicion in his mind. He'll probably ask his son about it and if we're lucky, the son won't be able to hide the truth. And there, a crack in the family. Discord between the three loving relatives."

Bella laughed delightedly before asking, "but how did our little lord find out about such a thing?"

"Not much gets passed our Harry. They went about their lives ignoring him while he stood back and watched. One night Harry was out walking and caught his cousin doing naughty things."

Fred grimaced. "I still can't understand how anyone would willingly do anything with that fat blob. How Harry was not completely traumatized is beyond me. Just ewwwwwww-"

"Alright, we understand and concur with your disgust," Voldemort interrupted lowly. "I for one am grateful Harry wasn't turned asexual."

"Yeah, us too," Fred unwisely returned, and then blanched when he realized what he'd just insinuated.

The Dark Lord turned to them slowly, eyes narrowed. "You're going to want to leave my presence now," he warned.

Seconds later, two pops of Apparition was heard.

"Did they say something wrong, my Lord?" Bella asked.

"They stole Harry's virginity from me."

Bellatrix found this amusing and cackled while Severus murmured, "that explains so much of their behavior when they are together."

"You as well, should leave my presence," Voldemort hissed. "All of you leave."

"I cannot believe you said that just now!" Lucius whispered harshly as he, Severus, and Bella hurried away before Apparating.

Voldemort chuckled under his breath as he turned back to the house, narrowing his eyes. It would only take the snap of his fingers to bring that house crumbling down around the muggles' heads. But then the suffering would end much too quickly. And again, he wanted them to pay without killing them. In this instance, their suffering would be much more enjoyable to watch.

Chapter Text

The Black Bunny

Chapter Twenty

"Harry, are you sure you're alright? You're not sick, are you?" Draco inquired, his brow furrowed in worry.

Harry frowned. "You know, I actually miss people asking me if I were insane. I much prefer that now."

The blond's lips quirked. "You've been depressed lately. You've been quiet and standoffish…" Harry turned, looking surprised at Draco's observation. The blond rolled his eyes. "I like to think we're good enough friends that we can recognize oddities in each others behavior."

This had Harry smiling. "That's nice to know. And I'm fine."

"That may be true but you don't look alright. You're pale as death."

"I'm fine, Drake. Just tired, I guess. Here, help me start packing this away," he said, indicating a batch of fudge off to the side.

Draco shook his head. "Let's have a break first. You've just finished that batch," he went on in a rush seeing Harry was going to decline, "which means you have time to sit down for a bit."

"Fine… just a few minutes." When he was sitting, Harry's eyes went to the large stack of parchments making up the orders he hadn't even gotten to yet. "Don't know why there's suddenly an influx of orders."

Draco smirked. "That's easy. I took out several adverts in several well known papers. We've also had raving reviews from some of our communities strictest dessert critics recently. We've blown up, Potter! M.R's isn't only famous amongst certain circles anymore. Your creations are famous everywhere!"

Harry blinked owlishly at him. "And when," he started after pulling himself out of his shock, "did you decide to do all that, Drake?" The blond flinched under the narrowed glare and hissed words. "I thought this was a partnership."

"It is, Harry, but we needed marketing! We can't expect our business to prevail on simply word of mouth! I just… I thought I was in charge of everything aside from all the baking!"

"You are!" Harry shouted as he shot from the stool. "But it would have been nice to know! I could have maybe prepared for more orders instead of now feeling completely overwhelmed! I definitely need to be in the know when it affects me personally! I need to be ready. What if I'm not ready for this yet? Did you even think about how this would affect me at all?"

"I'm sorry!" the blond exclaimed, knowing instantly that Harry was right and it wouldn't do either of them any good for him to deny or continue to argue about it.

"That doesn't really help me now," Harry muttered as he turned his back and went back to the stove.

Draco watched his back a moment before looking over at the stack of orders and wincing. It would take Harry forever to finish those and that pile was the immediate pile. "Can I help?" he asked softly. "I could help you bake."

Harry turned, looking over his shoulder at him, and saw how serious he was being. Draco had the most earnest face on him that Harry had ever seen. The brunet finally smiled and shook his head. "No thanks, Draco. Spoiled wanker. You're horrible at baking, or anything to do with the kitchen actually. I'll get Tally to help me… and probably look to recruit two more elves. Tally's very good with following my recipes. She's already helped me make batches of fudge, and she made the soufflé your mother ordered last week… your mother sent a raving review back about that."

"But I want to do something to help."

"Do what you've been doing. Pack the made desserts into their respective boxes."

"The house elves could do this as well," the blond muttered, but when Harry shot him a glare, Draco quickly nodded and hurried to start the chore. Several minutes later, he suddenly snickered and looked at Harry with bright eyes. "Actually that soufflé was for Severus. He had Father have Mother order it for him."

Harry had a good smug laugh over that and stowed the knowledge away for when he would be able to tease the Potions Master with it. It was just too good an opportunity to pass up. "Why don't I see a ring on your finger?" he asked. "Weren't you three supposed to go ring shopping last week?"

Draco smiled, cheeks flushing softly. "We did."

"Well?"

"Well what? My engagement ring and our wedding rings are still being made."

"Did Fred and George pick out engagement rings?"

"Plebs, the two of them!" Draco exclaimed. "They say they're fine with plain wedding rings."

"Plebs…" Harry shook his head. They were only getting wedding rings because Draco's engagement ring probably wiped them out.

"I know what you're thinking, Pot Head!" the blond spat. "No, I did not wipe out their savings! They can very well afford it with the dowry Father gave them and also from the copious amounts of Galleons he pays them per job! They even got a hefty advance just last week too."

"An advance for what?"

Draco scowled. "Father is sending them across the pond… to the states for their next job. They'll be gone a week."

"It's a big job then?"

"Yes, but he won't let me go with them," the blond whined. "It's not fair!"

"He wants to test them then."

"I could still go. What if they get into trouble?"

Harry snickered. "It's not a what if."

"Exactly! Honestly, I don't know what Father is thinking!"

They spent the next two hours talking and working; Draco spent that time both helping Harry pack away orders and watching the brunet closely. He had come upon his mother and Aunt Bella at the manor two days ago, and they'd been having a quiet discussion; one in which had his mother looking horrified. Draco had been surprised when he learned it was Harry they were speaking about. When he walked into the parlor the two went quiet for a moment, but he wasn’t immediately dismissed. In fact after a moment his mother nodded and Bellatrix told him to sit down and the witches began talking again.

He didn't say anything. He only sat there and with each minute passing, his eyes grew wide in horror at what he was hearing. Harry once said in passing that he had been a slave to his relatives and Draco would admit he thought Harry was probably exaggerating. Who would turn the Boy-Who-Lived into a servant? But apparently he was wrong and Harry had been telling a truth that wasn't completely whole. The truth was much worse! So Draco, as he listened, learned all that the others had and by the end he was fuming. Furious at both Harry's past situation and the fact his idiot best mate didn't want his family to die when they completely deserved it. Those were the type of muggles who needed to be wiped off the face of the earth!

Draco stepped back when he was done with packing all the finished orders and narrowed his eyes on Harry's back. "Harry. I want to… I want to take you out," he said firmly.

Harry turned around, looking at him curiously. "Um, alright. But I'm sure Tom will kill you after whenever he returns from Germany," he ended with a grin.

"Not a date, you git! Just… just a mate outing."

"We can't go now. Probably not today… you see all these orders you are directly responsible for?"

Draco sneered and drew himself up. "MR's is about quality, not quantity. They can wait a day."

"But…" Harry looked over at the orders. "Have you seen where some of these orders have come from? I should have known you'd done something. There's even an order there from the French Minister's office."

This made Draco pause, his eyes widening. All thoughts of going out suddenly gone. "Really?" he asked excitedly.

Harry nodded briskly. "The parchment on top. It's a huge order, Drake."

Draco ran over to the order pile and snatched up the parchment, his eyes widening further when he saw it was indeed from the French Ministry. "I bet this is for some sort of Ministry gathering. A gala or something… this gives me an idea," the blond trailed off with a smirk.

"Oh, Merlin. More work."

"We can be a catering service!"

"Isn't that what we do already?"

"Yes, but this way we can have 'employees' who travel around. This gives us the right to charge more, Harry. We can have 'employees' hand deliver and set up the dishes. Then charge for labor and travel expenses. It's brilliant! We can do weddings and Balls and parties of all sorts!"

Harry sighed. "And of course the 'employees' are going to be us in disguise?"

"Correct!"

Harry rubbed his forehead, wondering why he was already prepared to agree when he knew he shouldn't. Maybe it was Draco's enthusiasm or it could be the excited pleading smile and the hilarious greedy shine in the blond's eyes for more Galleons. Or he could be readily agreeing because it meant more work and more work meant less chance to think of stupid useless things that made him tremble and panic.

That night Hermione and Harry ensconced themselves in the library to talk about what the Silvers would do next. They soon gave it up, deciding they would wait for the twins to get back from where they were holed up working on things for their stores, and eventually both picked up reading material. Harry stretched out upon Tom's favorite lounge while Hermione curled up in the stuffed chair near him.

Harry busied himself with reading the papers. Papers as in plural. Not just the Prophet. He was curious because Voldemort had been making very public appearances over the last week and not just around Britain. Most notably Britain, France, Spain, and Germany. Rumor had it the Dark Lord had meetings with both the French Minister and Spain's Minister. Rumor also had it these meetings weren't forced and Voldemort had been invited. Half of this was true, Harry thought with a smirk. Voldemort's people sent owls to particular places and made it very clear that either they 'invite' the Dark Lord or he would arrive, forcibly, and most certainly not pleased.

France wasn't hard to convince since they were very aware of the Dark Lord's involvement with the Veela and there were a plethora of French politicians who were Veela. Spain though, Spain tried to insist they were neutral on all levels and couldn't possibly meet with Britain's Dark Lord. Tom had laughed coldly at this and then sneered. "Fools. Even France admits my power stretches across Europe."

Harry nodded to himself as he discarded the Spanish paper and picked up the German one, muttering the translating charm upon it. Even Germany quaked under Voldemort's rule. Most Germans were Dark anyway. And the German politicians hadn't any problem with Voldemort appearing out of nowhere, especially when it was clear Voldemort wasn't going about things the same way Gellert Grindelwald had. Not only did Voldemort's reach stretch across Europe, but his husband also now had complete control over Hogwarts, Durmstrang, and Beauxbatons. All three of the prominent European Wizarding schools.

Harry went back and forth looking gleeful and then pouting as he read all this. Voldemort had been away most of the week. Sure Tom came back each night, but by morning he was gone again and by the time he did return every night, Harry was usually already in bed and coherent enough only to received a kiss and snuggle against his husband. He absolutely hated having Tom leave so early every morning. He abhorred it when he slept through Tom's leaving only to wake up in a cold empty bed.

To top it off, Harry wondered why Belial was never invited to any of these outings. Wasn't he supposed to be Voldemort's equal and partner? Isn't that what Tom promised? That Harry would be able to stand beside his husband, help his husband shape the world how they wanted it? What happened to those promises?

"This sucks!" he suddenly spat, throwing the paper away from him.

Hermione pulled her eyes away from her book and gave him an understanding smile.

Harry tugged at his hair and groaned in frustration. "Maybe we should graffiti the Ministry walls… something like 'Silvers R Us'. That would piss the evil absent bastard off. Oh! Or the twins and I can set loose several of their swamp things in the Ministry halls…"

Hermione snickered and shook her head. "No way, Harry."

"What? No to the swamps or to the graffiti? Honestly, I'm loving the graffiti idea. Cursed graffiti—Nagini! My favorite snake!"

Hermione not so subtly lifted her feet off the floor to tuck them underneath her as she and Harry watched Tom's familiar slithering towards them. That huge snake never failed to frighten her a little bit. "No cursed graffiti, Harry," she mumbled, her eyes widening a bit as Nagini didn't pause in her movement and slithered right up on the lounge and began to coil around Harry, who appeared pleased and comforted by the snake's actions.

Harry relaxed completely and smiled for the first time all day that she could remember. "She feels a bit like Tom sometimes," he murmured when he caught her staring at him.

Hermione watched them curiously for a while, listened to the two hissing to each other as she pretended to read. When all went silent, she lowered her book and found Harry had fallen asleep. Nagini's eyes were open but Hermione knew snakes didn't have eyelids so their eyes were always open, and it was hard to tell if she were sleeping or awake. Still, Hermione stood and conjured a blanket. She hesitated a moment before draping the blanket over them both.

Nagini's head was lying upon Harry's neck so her head wasn't covered by the blanket, but the snake hissed something when the blanket was lowered, which caused Hermione to jump back. The snake didn't move beyond the short hiss and Hermione turned away, hurriedly picked up her book with a shudder, and left the library.

It wasn't long after that when Tom returned home. He found it very fortunate Harry was sleeping at the moment. He quickly left the library and went in search of the twins. He found them in a room he graciously allowed them to use for their experiments.

"Show me this room now."

Fred and George pulled out of their contemplative observations of a new spell they discovered and looked to the Dark wizard who hovered just inside. He raised an impatient eyebrow when all they did was stare at him in confusion and a bit in wariness.

"The nursery," he elaborated with annoyance at their slow expressions.

The two exchanged wary glances before nodding and following him out of the room. As he followed the directions Fred mumbled out, Tom wondered why they were so wary when they'd already told him about it, but then he surmised it was because the room was supposed to have remained a secret and perhaps they saw showing it to be betraying Harry in some way. "You two need to learn to think before speaking," he said coldly.

The cringed because his tone was very cold and it was clear what he was referring to. More than just one instance. "Yeah, okay."

He paused and turned to face them, broad shoulders back and chin lifted, looking down his nose at them with narrowed crimson eyes. The two shivered from the Dark aura washing over them.

"We will, sir," they quickly added, more firmly because they sensed he was in no way genial enough at the moment for their usual antics.

When they arrived at the room, the twins stood back while they watched the Dark Lord dismantle the wards Harry had set at the door. They grinned to each other when the Dark wizard couldn't immediately pull down the wards and they heard a mumbled, "very well done, brat."

Once the wards were down, Tom opened the door and froze upon the threshold. "When did he do this?" the Dark Lord questioned with an emotionless tone as he slowly turned to the two standing just behind him.

George pressed his lips firmly together and looked as if he were, for once, not going to answer. Fred shifted uncomfortably, glanced at his brother and then back to the Dark Lord. "Err... right after you were married, sir. The crib and bassinet too."

Tom arched a brow and returned his attention to the nursery that had once been closed off and severely dust ridden. But now the room was immaculately clean and Tom may be imagining things, but he was sure he felt the room was just waiting for a new paint job and more décor and… babies. "You may go."

"Yes, sir."

He continued to peer into Harry's nursery as the twins' hurried footsteps echoed down the corridor, and he continued to stand there even after he could no longer hear them. When suddenly a vision invaded his mind of Harry bustling around inside the nursery with a faceless baby on his hip, it didn't disturb Tom as it would have before. Especially when that faceless baby morphed into a little being that had his dark brown hair and Harry's green eyes. Tom pulled in a breath. He could picture Harry running around in here, chasing after a laughing child. Harry laughing and smiling along with the baby… and that vision had him unconsciously smiling. That's how Harry should always be.

Turning away from the room and the visions, Tom quietly shut the door behind him and made his way back to the library. Harry hadn't moved a muscle but Nagini did. Perhaps she anticipated her Master's movements, for now Tom saw her slithering off. He stood over the lounge a moment staring down at Harry's face and wondered when he should bring up the topic of his relatives again. Perhaps tomorrow morning before they went out. Tom nodded to himself and then bent over, sliding arms under Harry's legs and back. The little minx shifted in his sleep, rolling over to his side, which helped Tom and he was able to get a good hold and hoist Harry up to his chest.

The Dark Lord immediately scowled. Harry wasn't nearly as heavy as he should be at his age. And on top of that the house elves told him their young master had been skipping meals again. Tom sighed and turned to head out of the library and up to their room. "What am I going to do with you?"

Harry woke up cozy, warm, very refreshed, and... he was in the bedroom and completely naked. Hadn't he just been in the library? Squinting he saw the room was bathed in morning light. He found it disturbing that not only had he fallen asleep early yesterday evening and had managed to sleep throughout the night, but apparently he hadn't even noticed when he was moved to the bedroom. That must have been one hell of a deep sleep.

Harry smiled widely when as he stretched, he felt a body pressed against his back. He sighed in contentment when an arm draped across his chest and pulled him more firmly against the hard lean body behind him. And when lips pressed against the nape of his neck- kissing softly, sucking gently across, and biting purposefully- Harry just about melted in the mattress.

Heat began to spread throughout every inch of his body when Tom started to rock against him; continuously brushing against his arse in a tantalizing manner. Harry murmured a sound of appreciation as he wiggled his arse back against Tom's hips as it was clear they were going to have a nice morning fuck. It had been a while since they'd done that. He felt the Dark Lord's lips curve into a grin that was no doubt perverted.

"That ring on your finger," Tom murmured after a moment, his voice low and rich like velvet, "isn't a flippant promise, Harry. It's an everlasting contract, as is the ring on my finger."

Harry went still, holding his breath at the vehemence in his husband's tone.

"I will never take it off. I will never allow you to remove that ring from your finger. Nothing you do or say; nothing that might happen will change this reality. Do you understand, my love?"

Harry nodded at first, his eyes blinking rapidly as tears filled them. It felt like his heart would beat right out of his chest and most of the tension he'd been feeling lifted from his shoulders to be replaced by a warm contented blanket. "Y-yes, Tom." He then cleared his throat. "I understand you're a possessive freak."

"Yes, that's right," Tom said and amusement colored his tone. "Though I don't count you as a possession or an object. I count you as my most prized and worthwhile treasure."

"I'm not sure there's a difference…" then Harry smiled widely. "Did you have tea already?"

"Yes. Gallons of it."

Harry twisted around until they were chest to chest. "You didn't go to work," he whispered as he pressed his face against Tom's shoulder.

"I decided to take the day off. Are you complaining?"

"I'm complaining about you going off and not once asking Belial to accompany you," Harry replied lowly, clearly still annoyed by it.

"I have my reasons for not taking you at these times. There will be other opportunities."

Harry wasn't sure he should let this go but he was promptly distracted by Tom's hand sliding over his arse and fingers immediately questing to make him forget everything beyond the hands on him.

"Did you… Did you take the day off to spend with me?"

"You shouldn't even need to ask."

"Then of course I'm not complaining. I'm not an idiot."

"Sometimes I wonder," Tom replied, the corners of his eyes crinkling in amusement. He then leaned forward to kiss those pouting lips.

"I've missed you," Harry whispered against his lover's mouth. "Hardly see you anymore."

"I know. I’m sorry," Tom murmured, rubbing the pad of his thumb over Harry's forehead. "World takeover and all that." Harry grinned and nodded. "But I plan to make it up to you today. We're going out."

"A date?" Harry asked excitedly.

"Yes, I suppose it will be." He remained silent a moment, watching Harry's eyes drifting closed again. He shifted and wrapped Harry tightly in his arms, keeping him tight against his chest to ensure his slippery husband couldn't wiggle away when he began. And he began without toeing around the edges. "Harry… I know about your relatives. I know how they treated you. I finally have full understanding of where your fears of abandonment come from."

"I don't have abandonment issues," Harry muttered against his chest.

"I'm going to pretend I didn't hear you say that."

"Fine," Harry replied flatly. He knew he wouldn't be able to escape this forever. "You know. So what? You're going to kill them now?"

"Harry, you know I'd like nothing more than to… I think about how they treated you and I want to… by hand, without my wand, I'd…"

Harry shuddered from the raw rage he could feel coming from his husband. Tom was so enraged he couldn't even finish speaking his thoughts. Silence descended and during that, Harry worried about what Tom would do to his relatives because now that he knew, Harry was aware there was no way he could keep the Dark Lord from taking revenge if that was what he wanted. Even if Harry didn't want his relatives dead, even if it would start a row, he knew Voldemort's need for blood would win no matter what.

So when Tom spoke next, he completely shocked Harry by saying, "I will not kill them, Harry. They deserve it but death is a quick release. I want them to suffer, love. Suffer for a very long time. I want them to suffer as they made you suffer."

"What are you going to do?"

"I've decided to ruin their lives. To take away everything they hold close and dear."

"What do you mean exactly?" Harry asked, slowly relaxing which Tom took as a good sign.

"Lucius is now the owner of a muggle company called Grunnings and starting next week, they will be downsizing." No more needed to be said. Harry was intelligent enough and knew him well enough to be able to understand why he wanted Lucius to buy that company. And Harry did understand… and maybe he felt a sort of vindictiveness at the thought of what his family might be going through in the near future.

"So… you promise not to kill them?"

"You want them to stay alive. They will stay alive—but not the Aunt Marge, love. She's going to die."

Harry snarled. "I hate that bitch and her dogs."

"Good. Her death goes nicely into the plan of ruining your aunt and uncle's lives. Oh and that fat son of theirs."

"Bloody Dudley. And he had the nerve to call me a faggot. Did it all the time… how did you find out about them anyway?"

"I have my sources… Harry, I want you to talk to me about them."

"I'd rather not think about them ever again, thank you very much."

Tom could understand that. He never wanted to talk or think about his past either. "You need to move on from their neglect, Harry. I don't want you fearing about us anymore. I don't want you falling into a depression again. I've gathered from your friends that you do this sort of thing every so often. You were not yourself recently and I can tell you… it pains me," he ended softly, uncomfortable with saying that out loud. But he had to speak his mind and his heart to Harry otherwise his little minx would never believe. "When you hurt, so do I. Do you understand that? This? Us? Harry, there will never be an end. I swear it."

"I get it." Harry pressed his face against Tom's chest to hide the face splitting smile.

A hand slipped into his hair and tugged to reveal his face. "Do you really?"

"I do. I really believe you this time." The brilliant smile on his face relayed that truth for his husband to see clearly.

Tom scowled. "You should believe me all the time without question."

The younger wizard smirked. "But that's a sign of gullibility. You don't like gullible fools."

He had him there. "Cheeky brat," he mumbled as he lowered his head and swiped his tongue down the column of Harry's throat. He also recommenced with probing Harry with his fingers. Harry seemed very susceptible… then again, he always was, thank Merlin.

"Harry?"

"Hmm?"

"Have you-" Tom's voice hitched when nimble fingers were suddenly wrapped around his cock. "Have you picked out the villa you want me to buy for you yet?" he asked through gritted teeth.

Those fingers paused in their teasing for only the briefest of moments before going on. "Ah, no. Decided I didn't really want one. No need, right? We have this huge castle… It was a stupid request," the brat murmured. Tom didn't miss the wistfulness in his voice though.

So that would explain why Harry hadn't shown him the clipping. Mentally sighing, he sat up and pressed until Harry was lying on his back. Harry's eyes drifted open and he looked up with drowsy blinking eyes. Tom moved until he was hovering over his legs. Harry's heart began to beat faster when Tom adopted one of those perverted grins.

"Spread your legs for me, little minx," Tom commanded as he grabbed the silk sheet covering Harry and began to pull it off.

Harry licked his dry lips as he did what he was told. He slowly spread his legs, his eyes never leaving Tom's as his husband's gaze traveled down along his exposed body. He shivered when desire darkened Tom's eyes, like the color of hot blood. Tom stared at him for long moments, obvious pleasure in what he was seeing in his expressions.

"You need to eat more," Tom finally declared as he bent forward to trail his lips down Harry's stomach. "You've been skipping meals again. I will not tolerate it."

Harry frowned even as his breath hitched when Tom's tongue dipped below his naval, lightly flicking over the head of his cock while thumbs stroked the sensitive skin along the inside of his thighs. Bloody house elves had been tattling on him again. "I-I seem to h-have lost my appetite recently... Tommm," he ended in moan, fingers clenching into the sheets.

"You will eat," Tom murmured before leaning back in to take Harry's length completely into his mouth.

Harry laughed breathlessly. "Yes, yes, whatever! Just don't stop!"

He didn't stop. Tom didn't stop until Harry was on the edge of the precipice. And only then did he pull away, smirking when Harry loudly cried out his displeasure from being denied the eminent orgasm. "Evil! Evil bastard! So close, Tom! Fuck!"

Said evil bastard only continued to smirk as he spread out over his panting flushed husband. "Tell me about Belial," Tom demanded before swirling his tongue around a nipple, grinning when Harry gasped and arched up into his mouth. Hands were roaming down his back, fingertips digging into his flesh as he tasted and teased his little minx into a hot panting mess. How he loved Harry like this.

"B-Belial?"

"Hmm," Tom returned as he moved over to lavish attention to the other nipple. "Tell me why you love being Belial so much." He finished speaking and hitched his hips, making their cocks slide together once more. Harry moaned and wrapped those gorgeous legs around his hips seeking more friction.

"I can be whatever I want when I'm Belial."

"You can be whatever you want now, Harry," the Dark Lord responded, sliding and sucking his way up to Harry's throat while a hand went the opposite direction, brushing against Harry's opening, slicking and spreading him with a hissed spell that had Harry moaning in anticipation.

"With Belial, I just feel—Mmm, Tom, right there—I feel it's easier to be unrestrained. I like having a mental personality. Belial's just fun—fuck, Tom! Stop teasing me!"

"Do you want me in you? Do you want to feel me in you?"

Having the words dripping like dark syrup into his ear had Harry shivering and nodding rapidly. "Yes! I want you to fuck me until I can't see straight."

"You can't see straight usually."

"Oi!" Harry laughed. "I only ran into that stupid door frame once! And that was your—Ah!" he cried out when he was suddenly filled; Tom filling him inch by inch until he was buried as far as he could go. It was painfully delicious and burned fantastically. And Tom was inside him, throbbing and holding still, and now draping back over Harry's front. Tom crushed his lips over Harry's, sweeping him into a greedy passionate kiss. A kiss of feuding tongues, clashing teeth, and bruising lips. The type of kiss Harry always gagged for.

"Love you," Harry panted when they separated a second for more air. Each time their lips separated there was an, "I love you." And when Tom started to move inside him, pulling back slightly and sliding Harry's legs up over his arms, he began a mantra that seemed to spurn Tom on. "IloveyouIloveyouIloveyou…" and since he'd been teased to the edge a number of times already, Harry was soon crying out and arching into Tom as he came, while his husband watched entranced as his eyes exploded into color as his seed sprayed between.

Tom was still pounding inside him as he came down. Harry managed to move his arms to latch onto his legs in order to hold himself open for Tom, who shifted, dropping his hands to lace into Harry's hair and pressing his lips and teeth against his husband's slick neck, moaning out Harry's name until his movements became erratic; his control slipping and he adored Tom like this. When he lost control of himself wrapped in Harry’s arms.

When it was over and they were both panting limp bodies, Harry tangled his fingers into Tom's hair. "That was lovely."

"Yes, you are," Tom murmured before rolling away and sitting up, smirking at Harry's blush. "Now it's time for a shower."

After a long luxurious shower, the two separated to dress. Tom frowning in annoyance when Harry sped away back to his old room to do it out of Tom's presence. He wasn't exactly sure why Harry needed to go somewhere else to dress, but Harry wouldn't explain and promised to meet him in the breakfast room in a few minutes. Harry had been in quite a hurry to leave actually. Tom may have been imagining things, but he thought Harry's face had been a little green as well.

Tom appeared first in the breakfast room and was just entering as Hermione was leaving. He noticed right away that she had a magazine tucked under her arm. He grabbed it before she could escape and smirked when he saw what it was. He chuckled darkly when her face went red as a tomato.

"I'm curious, Hermione," he began, purring the words, "but does this place cater to men also?"

If anything her face reddened further. Especially when Harry appeared then and she caught the perverted grin Tom sent his husband and immediately caught sight of the hickey and bite marks left on Harry's neck from earlier.

She floundered for a moment, having no idea what to say nor did she trust herself to speak. So she settled with nodding. "A men's catalogue then?" Tom went on, still staring at Harry. Both of them were now blushing. Again Hermione nodded. "You'll procure one for me."

"Y-yes, sir."

"Good." He handed back the lingerie magazine. "You may go."

Hermione hurried out without a backward glance. "What was that?" Harry hissed.

If he were any less controlled, Tom would have snickered. Messing with these two particular Gryffindors at the same time was amusing. "Sit down and eat, Harry."

Harry touched about a quarter of his breakfast while wrinkling his nose at it and he ate even less than that. And his scowl was enough to keep Tom from demanding he eat more. That scowl was the premise for a battle he wanted nothing to do with at the moment. They neither had the time nor the energy for such a thing today. He wanted to keep Harry in a good mood so he let it go this time. And since it was apparent Harry was finished with breakfast, Tom pushed his own away and stood with Harry eagerly doing the same.

"Where are we going?" Harry asked as he hurried to Tom's side and entwined their fingers.

Tom squeezed his hand, a smirk on his lips. "Office."

"And then?"

"It's a surprise."

At this, Harry became even more excited. He remained silent as they walked on to the office and he watched Tom curiously as the wizard walked to the desk and pulled out… "A key?"

"We'll be taking a Portkey," Tom said as he pulled his eyes away from the large ornamental key and looked to Harry, studying his husband intently. "Are you up for it?"

"Of course!" He clamped his lips together to keep from asking where exactly Tom was taking them. He was excited enough that he wanted it to remain a surprise.

Tom moved back over and tucked Harry tightly against his side. "Close your eyes and keep them closed until I tell you to open them." Harry nodded and closed his eyes. Tom activated the Portkey and they were soon off.

When they landed Harry kept tight hold of Tom, taking deep breaths from his nose and pushing down the nausea that the unexpectedly long trip had caused. "You could have-" he swallowed thickly before going on. "You could have warned me it was going to be intercontinental!"

Tom would have been amused if his little love's face wasn't so pale. "Do you feel nauseous?" he asked softly, slowly leading them over to a stone bench only a few feet away.

"Can I open my eyes now?"

"No. Not yet," Tom answered while holding Harry against him upon that bench and rubbing circles along Harry's back. "When we return, you'll be seeing a Healer."

Harry rolled his eyes behind his closed lids. "I don't need a bloody Healer! Merlin, would you people get off me!"

"No need to snap at me," Tom hissed back. "And you'll do as I tell you."

Harry smiled at the annoyed/commanding tone and pressed against the warmth beside him, smiling when he started breathing normally. He noticed almost immediately the change in temperature. Wherever they were, it was warmer than Britain. One could say it was hot even; hot enough that Harry wanted to discard his outer robe. He started noticing other things beyond the warmer temperatures then. The scents around him were fragrant and musky. Fragrant in that he was sure a blooming garden was somewhere nearby. The wind smelled nice too. Harry caught the scent of the sea and if he listened carefully, he could actually hear the ocean.

"Where are we?"

"I believe," Tom responded slowly and from his voice Harry was sure he was looking away and around, "this place will become special for us."

"You're becoming sentimental in your old age, Tom."

He was pinched rather roughly in his side for his cheek. "You bring out the worst in me," Tom spat.

Harry's smile grew. "Don't worry. I won't tell. The Dark would be in chaos if they knew exactly how soft you are with me."

Tom hissed in annoyance. Harry settled with a low chuckle but he didn't move and neither did Tom. Harry could have sat there with his husband with his eyes closed forever if it were possible. There was just something about this mysterious place that exuded a calm and blissful feeling in him. Much of that had to do with Tom's presence of course and the fact that neither of them had any pressing engagements to get to that day.

Tom pulled his eyes away from the surrounding area to look at the face planted against his shoulder. Harry was of course correct. He was becoming sentimental; or rather he was already very sentimental when it came to his husband, but he didn't entirely mind since it was Harry. No one in the world beside Harry would ever see this side of him. Harry offered him what he never thought he would have. A happiness that wasn't shallow or brought on by his victories in his conquest for domination. Harry brought to him the feeling of being content and at peace in another person's presence.

Tom lifted a hand, allowing his fingers to drift along Harry's jaw. "Are you ready now?"

"Yes."

They stood and moved on. Tom led Harry perhaps a yard down some path before stopping and positioning him in a direction. Tom told him to open his eyes and he did. And then he gasped upon seeing the very villa he'd wanted from the first moment he laid eyes on the listing in the paper. A smile widened on his face as he took it in. It was a wide square two story structure made of white stone and terracotta roofs and it had windows everywhere. The villa also had one square tower that was four stories high. Three windows up and three smaller windows across at the top on each side of the tower. Harry had loved there were so many windows and most of the second story rooms had balconies.

"It's yours. I obtained the deed last week."

"You shouldn't have done this," Harry chastised when Tom pressed in from behind, wrapping his arms around his middle, though he couldn't wipe the broad smile off his face.

"Am I not allowed to spoil you?" Tom asked sounding insulted, which made Harry laugh.

"Yeah, you're allowed. I expect it, actually."

Tom nodded, even as he felt relief swamp him. Perhaps Harry finally understood now. He would never be discarded or tossed away as nothing important. "Aside from that, your birthday is coming up at the end of the month. Consider this an early birthday present. You'll have to wait for your actual birthday to receive the rest of your gifts."

Harry spun around. "Don't you dare get me anything else! This is… I don't get to have any more gifts for a decade after this!"

"Don't be ridiculous, love. Come, I want to show you around," Tom prodded before Harry could say any more on the matter. Harry only acquiesced because he was excited to see everything and didn't want to waste time arguing. "I spent a great deal of time here this past week restructuring the wards and making sure there weren't any unwanted surprises inside. I have to admit you have good taste."

Behind the protective wall- and powerful wards- which surrounded the estate, Harry delighted in the villa's Moorish ornamental gardens Tom said were about two hundred years old and had been laboriously restored to their former glory sometime last year before the villa was put up for sale. As they walked through, Harry could tell the gardens were made to allow people to wander or relax in total peace and tranquility and it was easily done when surrounded by centuries-old palm trees, shady bowers, and colorful exotic plants. Every turn of the outdoor path led them to a secret garden overhung with vines and Harry delighted in it all. And finally, when they came upon to the edge of the gardens, there was a low wall and a view that took his breath away. Words couldn't describe the beauty but there were cliffs and the ocean and a picturesque town down below…

When they moved on, Tom led him to the pool fed by a natural spring which was bordered by ancient cypress hedges. There was also a private chapel nearby that Tom sneered at and Harry thought the chapel probably brought back unsavory memories of Tom's early childhood. There was also an outside summer bar/dining area and Harry could picture them having lovely dinners at dusk out there. And everything was surrounded by magnificent views of the hillsides and valley, and the ocean very close beyond.

"Ready to see the inside?" Tom said from behind him where they had been standing, staring out at the view.

Harry nodded eagerly and allowed Tom to take his hand and lead him back through the extensive gardens to the stairs that led to the back veranda and into the villa.

The central point of the main floor was without a doubt the brilliant vaulted and columned drawing room. It came with an original stone fireplace as well as antique chairs, couches, and tables scattered throughout the room. Every hallway and stairway led to this living area. Other main rooms include a smaller wood-paneled drawing room- which Harry knew Tom would procure for himself and he didn't have a problem with that- a library, an inner patio, and a dueling/exercise room. Again, both Harry and Tom were pleased with that one. Tom had a thing with keeping fit and Harry had a thing for watching him keep fit and most times being pestered into joining the dueling or exercises.

The formal dining room was large but not overly so and it could seat at least fourteen people, while the large kitchen was fully equipped with two ovens, four refrigerators and other kitchen appliances. Harry went mental in here. He was exasperatedly pleased to see there were some muggle appliances. Tom had not commented, but he did sneer slightly and quickly vacated the area, muttering under his breath since he knew Harry would be in the kitchen for some time just standing there and drooling like an imbecile.

Harry left the kitchens about ten minutes later and hurried upstairs. With each peek into the rooms, he grew just a little bit more awed. Every bedroom in this place was like a miniature palace: unique and enchanting, but not overly luxurious. "I do have good taste!" he exclaimed excitedly to no one but the empty guest room.

He finally calmed down enough to notice Tom was no longer trailing after his excited self. He turned and travelled back through the halls, still not quite believing Tom had bought him this incredible place. Finally he found his husband standing in a doorway of a room not far off down from the Master bedroom. When he came to stand beside his husband, the grin slipped off his face when he noticed what Tom was looking at. It was a crème colored nursery split off into three sections.

Harry spun around and began to stalk away, his good mood instantly dashed like waves upon the cliffs. "We'll need to change that room into something more useful."

"No, I don't think so."

He stopped short and slowly turned around, confused, to find Tom was now watching him.

"We won't ever need a nursery."

Tom shook his head, a slow smile drawing on his face. "I'm sure, sometime in the future, we'll need this nursery."

"What for?" Harry asked and he was unable to keep the bitterness out of his voice. He hadn't meant to sound bitter since he'd made up his own mind to forget about having kids, but it was still a dream dashed and of course he would be bitter about it.

"Why do you think? For children."

"Right, well… if our friends do visit and they have babies, their kids can stay in their rooms. We don't need this nurs-"

"Our children," Tom elaborated since it was apparent Harry was going to go back to being stubbornly oblivious… or just plain stubborn.

"But…Y-you said you didn't want kids, Tom. You're very against the idea."

"Perhaps I spoke too hastily. I think I'd like to be the father of your children, Harry."

Of all the things Tom expected, he certainly wasn't prepared for Harry to blow up at him.

"WHY?" he shouted. "Why are you saying this? You HATE children, Tom! This isn't funny! It's not a fucking game! STOP! Stop whatever-"

"That is enough."

Tom's coldly stated words had more of an effect then they would have if he'd yelled them. He strode forward, grabbed Harry's arm and began to drag him through the villa, though Harry was too busy fuming with silent confused tears running down his face to really put up much of a fight.

"I do not understand you right now," Tom hissed as they returned to the main floor and into the drawing room. "Your behavior recently leaves me… confounded. It is not to be borne."

"I-it's not a joke," Harry whispered brokenly. "It's not funny."

Tom practically threw Harry into the closest chair and stood over him, glaring coldly. "Listen to me, Harry, and listen well. From the moment you became a resident in my home, I've had a plethora of plans already laid out for our lives. For our futures. And children have been one of those plans."

Harry's eyes blazed. "You're a liar!" he screamed. "You're a fucking liar!"

Tom moved quickly. Bending over and pressing hands against Harry's shoulders, pushing Harry forcibly until his back was pressed firmly against the back of the chair. "Now is not the time. You will take caution when speaking to me right now."

"But you're lying," Harry cried; he suddenly paused and sniffed, and then glared up at his husband. "And how dare you presume you can map out our futures without any opinion from me!"

Tom smirked. That was the Harry he knew and loved. "That's what I do, Harry. Don't act as if you never knew that. Aren't you happy?"

Harry's eyes widened upon his face. "Don't do this just to make me happy, Tom," he whispered faintly. "I know you love me. Don't. Don't do it just for me."

"I don't understand."

"I… I don't want our children to have only one loving parent," Harry finally whispered. "It would be worse than having none. Because… because you'd be right there. It would be a different kind of torture I would never put any child through."

Tom nodded and lowered to his knees. He could understand Harry's view perfectly well. "Harry," he began softly, grasping his love's wrist and tugging until Harry immediately left he chair to straddle his thighs. "I can't promise to love any child you may have—no, listen to all I have to say before you respond," he pushed on when Harry made to speak again. "I can't promise such a thing because I'm not sure I could love another soul aside from you. I don't know if I'm capable… But I can promise affection. I can, Harry. The child will be yours, and mine. And it would not be ignored or mistreated. Nor will I treat a child of ours as a 'mini me' as you so described. I can promise you that."

Was that enough, Harry thought frantically. Was that enough for him? Yeah. Yeah, because that's all he'd ever dreamed of having from Tom when they first got together. He hadn't known then or expected Tom to ever feel as much as he felt. But it had happened. Tom was capable of loving.

"You are capable," Harry finally spoke, eyes never wavering from Tom's. "I know you are."

"Your belief in me is sometimes astounding."

Harry finally laughed, and it was blissful. "I believe you're capable of anything, Tom. And that includes loving a child."

"I'm not sure," Tom murmured. "If it turns out to whine as much as Draco…"

"Tom! That's mean!"

The Dark Lord chuckled against Harry's throat. "It's the truth, brat."

They were silent for a minute until suddenly Harry pulled back from nuzzling him. He was smiling in that fashion that said Tom was losing ground. "Let's make a baby!"

Horror filled the Dark Lord. "Now?"

"Yeah, now. Look there's this new rug here, conveniently underneath us that needs to be broken in… wouldn't you like to put rug burn on my back?"

"Yes, but, Harry… now?" he tried to say around the mouth that was trying to lick away his restraint. "I'm sure we have other things needing to be discussed now, love."